The Missionary Review of the World — October 1902

IA UneX

I '1! Regof' 11 U lncen s ~ U ne xplored .~ ~ G II 1 Missionary Review of the World Old Series ( OCTOBER j New Series VOL. XXV. No. 10 f 1 VOL. XV. No. 10 AN APPEAL FOR HADRAMAUT,* ARABIA BY REV. S. M. ZWEMER, D.D., F.R.G.S., BAHREIN The evangelization of the world in this genel''I,tion, or in the next generation, is impossible, unless the unoccnpieQ fields, hitherto neglected, are entered and evangelized. One of the widest regions yet untouched by missionary effort is the whole of Southern Arabia, from Aden to Muscat, a distance of twelve hundred miles, and with a population of over a million and a half souls. From the earliest times this province was called Hadramaut. In Genesis 10: 26 Hazarmaveth is named as the son of Joktan, and on the Himyaritic inscriptions, five centuries before Christ, the name is spelled as it is now, t-m-r-d-h, and has the same significance, "valley of death." The name was not given because of the unhealthiness of this part of Arabia, but probably commemorates some early battle-field of the nations.

Hadramaut is one of the least-known parts of unknown and neglected Arabia. In 1843 Von Wrede made his remarkable journey and penetrated inland as far as the quicksands of Ahkaf. Only two or three other travelers have followed him. The coast as far as the chief port, Makallah, is comp~rativell, well known, but the many fertil.e valleys and oases of the hlghlan(~tY'are yet unexplored, and were, untIl Theodore Bent's journey, largely unknown.

Beginning at Aden, IIadramau t may be divided into three districts: that north of Makallah, in 1'abited by the El Yafa and lJni 'lsa tribes; the country of the Mahra j..rabs, north of Kamal' Bay; and, further east, the Gharah tribes. ~ "'he first region is best explored, most accessible, and most fertile otthe three. Yet, as far as I know, no missionary has been to any of its towns, or a Bible colporteur along its coast, since my journey to Makallah in May, 1891.

While the Christian Church at large has been in ignorance of the condition and the needs of this field, the providence of God has been * The name of this district is also spellerl Hadramut.

preparing the way for its conquest. Since Aden was occupied by the English ill 1839, their influence and authority has practically extended along the whole south coast of Arabia. The coast has been surveyed and the interior partly explored. Makallah has llOW communication with Aden by steamers, and an Indian post· office has been opened there. In 1891 our journey to Makallah took twenty-one days in a native boat-a sort of wooden-shoe hulk with one short, heavy mast, and rigging of palm-leaf ropes. This chief port of western Hadramaut, and the strategic center for the conquest of the province, is built on a projecting point of land of the lofty chalk hill Jebel el Kara. The land rises from the coast in a series of terraces to Jebel Hamra (5,:.:84 feet), which is connected on the northeast with Jebel Dahura, over 8,000 feet high. In the account of my first visit I wrote: After long delays and continual contrary winds we came in sight of Makallah. It is It second Jaffa, with high and well·bnilt .houses, two prominent mosques, and a large Bedouin encampment west of the city. The harbor and docks would do cl'edit to a European government, while the row of forts, the public wells, and the large market·place prove that the ruler of Makallah is a sultan more than in name.

'l'en years after I can substantiate this statement by the remarkable photograph of an Arabian sky·scraper and the bouleyard of the metropolis of Hadrantaut.* Such high dwellings are a characteristic of all the to,Yns inland as well as on the coast. Both ill their architecture and their domestic arts the Arabs of Hadramaut show that their ancestors were civilized in the days when the Arabs of Mecca and Medina wme ill ignorance. The old empire of the Himyarites has left its record not only on the rocks in hundreds of inscriptions quton the language and customs of tile people. Add to tllis the long influence of trade with India and the Malay archipelago, and one can understand why South Arabia is so far 011 the road to civilization.

Nearly all the wealthy Arabs of Java and Snmatra came from IIadramaut, and Yan dell Berg traces the intimate relations that continue to exist between these countries to the original conquests of Islam ill the Malay archipelago by Hadramaut Arabs. The population of the country may be divided illto four classes. Firstly, there are the large tribes of nomads or Bedouins scattered all over the land, who do the cal'l'ying trade or are soldiers for the town-dwellers. Altho their low state of cil'ilization makes them nearest the nomads, they neyer'live in tents, as do the Arabs of the llorth. 'fhe rich ha,-e houses and the poor live ill cavE's. Secondly, there are the town Arabs, of better if !lot purer stock. Many have East-Indian blood, as the Hadramis have intermarried with the Javanese for centuries.

* The photographs for this article were given me by Prof .Jules Bonnier, of the Sot'bonne, and were taken by him on his journeys along the coasts of Arabia last year,

AN APPEAL FOR HADRAMAUT, ARABIA

A "SKY-SCRAPER ~l IN ARABIA Tile Sileik's House, )'[akal1ah, the metropolis of Hadralllaut They live in the towns and own the larger part of the fertile lands. Between them and the Bedouins there are frequent feuds. The third class are called Seyyids and Sherifs, a sort of aristocratic hierarchy, who trace their descent from Mohammell. 'fheir influence is enormous; they have considerable wealth, and are the custodians of education and learning. Altho they are conservative and oppose all external influence in their country, they are on the side of law and order. The fourth class are the negro slaves; altho not as nn merons as in Oman, they are found everywhere alld multiply rapidly. The Arabs of eastern Hadramaut are lIearly all of the first class. Their country has few oases, and the ill habitants are very poor. But judging from the experience of Carter, Wellsted, and Bent, they are not hostile, and are in everything but the name pagans rather than Moslems. Their common dialect is distinct from the Arabic spoken elsewhere, their customs are peculiar and very primitive. Carter says: It is only here and there on the coast that we Illet with a man who could say his prayers; those of the interior are wholly devoid of religion, having no idea of God or devil, heaven or hell.

In statu re the Mahrahs are almost dwarfs; for dress they only wear a loiu-cloth. Extreme poverty and misery is the lot of those who dwell on the coasts. The upper parts of the mountains are covered with good pasturage, and here, too, frankincense and gum trees are plentiful. The people are friendly to strangers.

Western Hadramau t is, like Yemen, a country of mountain villages and agriculture. Besides a large quantity of coarse grains and fruits, tobacco is exported. Makallah has also a trade in mother-of-pearl, incense, ambergris. and shark fins, which is increasing every year. The population of this town is about ten thousand. Shibahm, the

capital of the hill country, has a large population and a comparatively cool climate. If a mission were once established at Makallah, th(l missionaries could here find relief during the hottest weather. A single glance at the maps of this wonderful country tells how large a field is here accessible for the bold pioneer of the Gospel. The mountain passes are dotted with the names of villages. Bent says: Without photographs to bear out my statements, I should hardly d:ue to describe the magnificence of these castles and villages of Hadra- A GROrp OF TYPICAL ARABS AT MAKALLAH, HADRAMAUT manto That at Haura is seven stories high and covers fully an acre of ground. The doors are exquisitely decorated with intricate woodcarving.

Our photograph shows suoh a doorway, and also gives a group of typical Arabs at Makallah-the Bedouin, the townsman, and the slave. Would to God that some one would see that here is an open door for the Gospel as well!

Ever since Mohammed's successors blotted out the dying Christianity of Nejran and Yemen and Socotra this "valley of death" has never heard the message of life. In Sanaa, the cathedral of Abraha, built in 567 A.D., is now used for a turkish cavalry stable. In Hadramant there are inscriptions that tell of a Christ who is known no

longer., In Socotra, on the hill Ditrerre, of the Hamar range, "a perfect mass of crosses" of every possible shape is carved, perhaps to mark a Christian hurial-ground.* Alas! now neither the hill tribes of Yemen, nor the people of Socotra, nor of any part of Hadramaut, have a single living witness for the crucified!

A mission to South Arabia is possible and practicable. 'rhe Keith Falconer Mission is working into Yemen from the south. The American Arabian Mission is opening up Oman and the East. Who will start a new work and meet us half way through the dark peninsula? Where are the pioneer spirits among the large army of student volunteers? Who was it that applauded "the evangelization of Arabia in this generation" at the Cleveland convention? Are all the volunteers to sail along these Arabian coasts in P. & Q. ships for India and Burma and Siam? A medical missionary would be welcomed everywhere by nomad as well as town-dweller. For Bible dis- W.AVES OF SAND IN THE DESERT OF KURlA MURIA lSLANDS tribution and Arabic Christian literature this is a virgin field. Where is there a small band of men who will organize a new effort for this great unknown land? Those who accept the challenge do not go OIl a holiday excn rsion; bnt nei ther is it a forlorn hope. If there has been such wonderful success among the Moslems of Java and Sumatra, who can tell but God will honor faith here also among their kinsmen? Our mission in East Arabia needs reinforcements, but even a half a loaf is better than no bread of life for those who die of hunger. We turn away, therefore, from our own need, and plead now for those who have no pleader. 'l'here is no danger of encroachment, and even when the land is occupied we will be yet too far apart for comity.

More eagerly than the English garrison did at Ladysmith, we look for reinforcements for Arabia. Those for whom we look and pray to begin work. in Hadramaut must be in the reserve army of our Great • See the Appendix of Bent's" Southern Arabia."

King. His name is the Lord of Hosts. His arm is never shortened; He is never discomforted by any disaster, nor will He grow weary under the travail of His soul till He be satisfied. He is not yet satisfied in Arabia. His resources are boundless and opportunities endless. Hope deferred never makes His heart sick whose days are the endless cycles of eternity. Conscious of His supreme power and love we can not but obey His own injunction, "Pray ye, tberefore, the Lord of the Harvest that He send forth laborers into His harvest." It is not a question of money, for the silver and the gold are His as welL There is no doubt that when the recruits are ready to sail, the commissariat will be prepared also. If naught is provided for them, we are willing to share rations rather than remain unrelieved. Will you come? Our appeal is to you, and our prayer to God. As a missionary working under like circumstances has said: Our King can do without any of liS, and He will devise means whereby His kingdom shall be extended, in spite of the apathy of His people at home. But woe to that soldier of the cross who hangs back and is unwilling to serve when the King's call for volunteers for the front comes to his ears! We dare to think it a noble thing when a man or woman leaves home comforts and worldly prospects to follow the King on foreign service. Should we not rather think it a deadly disgrace that the King should have to call twice for men to fill posts of difficulty and danger or of loneliness and drudgery in the outposts of His empire?

Bibliography on Hadramaut H. J. Carter's" Notes on the Mahrah Tribe and on the Geography of Southeast Arabia," in journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Bombay, .July, 184;', and January, 1851. Adolf Von ""'-rede1s . Reise in Hadramaut," edit. von Maltzorn, Braunschweig, 1873. Van den Berg's H Le Hadramaut," Batavia, 1886. Theodore Bent's B Southern Arabia," 8vo, 448 pp., London, 1900. "Journey from Aden to lI1akallah,"' Arabian Mission Report, 25 East Twenty-second Street, New York. The Geographical Journal, AuguRt, 1895, has an article on .. The Frankincense Country,l< BACKWARD MOVEMENTS OF OUR TIMES SOME POSSIBLY RETROGRADE MOVEMENTS IN MISSIONS BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF Edmund Burke said to the electors of Bristol, defending his parliamentary course in a matter in which he acted against their wishes, "I obeyed the instructions of nature and reason and conscience; I maintained your interests as against your convictions."

'l'o call attention to down-grade tendencies in moral and spiritual matters is not popular; yet candor is among the leading virtues, if indeed it is not their very marshal. Even consistency is less important than candor, for to aim to be consistent with former utterances or

BACKWARD MOVEMENTS OF OUR

methods may hinder one from being true to present clearer convic- tions of what is both right and best. Failure sometimes teaches lessons which could never be learned by snccess, which in some cases dazzles with a false glory and blinds the eyes to the reality of things.

A sober and umpirical judgment concerning the drift of the last fifty years must recognize, in some directions, a backward current, and it may be well calmly to consider the facts, not to discourage effort, but rather to promote spiritual alertness and prayerfulness. For progress is dependent upon the recognition and removal of hindrances to ad vance.

To four of the possibly backward tendencies we briefly call attention, asking at least a pr?"yerful consideration of these suggestions: 1. The declining con viction of a world's need of the Gospel. 2. The declining supremacy of practical Christianity. 3. 'rhe declining sense of individual obligation and duty. 4. The declining hope of ultimate success in missions. First, then, the declining conviction of the world's actual need of the saving Gospel. It will suffice to refer to three directions III which this is apparent. 'rhe new doctrine of the e:riension of the period ofprobation beyond this life tends to arrest missions. To feel that, without the knowledge of Christ, the bulk of the heathen world die without hope, sets a true belicrer on fire with zeal. From the day of Pentecost until now, there has Ilever been a great missionary movement, whether in one man, like Carey, or in a community of believers, like those of Herrnhut, without this conviction behind it, that "there is none other Name, given under heaven among men, whereby we must he saved." If men are led to believe that they can hear the Gospel and have the Spirit's cowitness to it, after death, the conditions may, as they think, be more favorable beyond the grave for repentance and faith; for then the eyes will not perhaps be 60 blinded by perishable things, and the imagination so bewitched by the false glitter of its bau bles. Besides this, to hear the Gospel now and reject it has so hardenillg an effect that the chances of the pagan would perhaps be improved for salvation after death, if he is left to his darkness here! This is the plain logic of the situation, and the very fact that we are forced to such a conclusion shows that the premises must be false. Again, the eclectic views of religion that prevail tend to apathy in mISSIOns. A false charity has come to displace what many regard, and perhaps term, the bigotry of the past. It is boldly said that all religions are parts of a great historic evolution toward the final ideal. Christianity may be the last and best product of this growth, thus far, but it will in turn give way to something better, or at least drop off excrescences and develop new accretions and additions, until some

parts become like the superfluous relics of former and disused members, and new or improved organs take their place. Hence come parliaments of religions, and a broad-churchism that fellowships all faiths as approximations to the ultimate truth.

A further and natural result is the new doctrine of the ul11versal fatherhood of God and brotherhood of man-the more dangerous because it has a half truth joined to a half error. God is the creator of all, and as Paul conceded to the Areopagites, we are all " His offspring" (yoVD.), the product of His creative power. But Chrhlt distinctly teaches us that only by receiving Him, and in Him the spirit of life, do we become "children," and, still more," sons" of God. (reXYDV, Yrl1tlDl, VlOl. John i:12; Gal. iV:1-4.) Thi5 distinction is coming to be obscured if not denied, and the "golden rule" has been boldly adopted as the basis and bond of a new fellowship that is in danger of supplanting the true Divine brotherhood ,,, hich Christ Himself established upon the foundation of His redemptive work.

The Supremacy of Christianity II. There has been a serious decline in the practical supremacy of Christianity, the natural consequence of the foregoing facts and tendencies. For example, the loss of sanctions of reward and penalty, referred to in a previous paper. Mediooval notions of hell, as a literal lake of burning brimstone, have given place to a loose and vague conception which has swung to the other extreme, and if it does not banish hell altogether robs it of all its terrors. Practical Univeralism is the plain drift of our day. Yet who can shut his eyes to the fact that the most searching and alarming words on future retribution fell from the lips of the Savior himself? 'The Lamb of God, indwelt by the Holy Dove, doubly the shrine of love, taught the most startling truths about the "danger of eternal sin" and a remediless destiny. Nothing more weakens the hold of duty and the sway of conscience than the abolition of the judgment seat and its awful awards.

Note also that the Supreme Divine authority is correspondingly weakened. The Word of God used to be·a final court of appeal, the inspired infallible guide to truth and duty. It always found ready rejectors, but, among believers who accepted it as God's Book, it carried an undisputed and undivided authority. From all controversial ground men turned· to ask what saith the Lord, and differences of opinion and practise were regarded as allowable only as grounded upon allowable liberty of private judgment in interpreting the holy oracles. At present, human reason and conscience are openly upheld as coordinate authorities, with which the Word of God must be in harmony, to be imperative and binding; or, to put it most mildly, any doctrine seemingly taught in Scripture, which conflicts with man's "iuner voice of consciousness," must be miseonceived. One is

BACKWARD MOVEMENTS OF OUR TIMES

reminded of the well-known statement of Gibbon, that all religions are to the pious equally true, to the statesman equally useful, and to the philosopher equally false.

Another result, among many, is that the prevailing power ofpra1/er is loosely held by the majority of nominal disciples. Anything that weakens the infallible authority of the Bible, weakens the assurance based upon those promises, which, especially center about prayer. In the Word of God, there are perhaps twenty thousand promises, one- fourth of which are directly or indirectly addressed to praying souls; and the multitude and magnitude of these are overwhelming. They are, moreover, couched in universal terms, "all," "any," "every," "whoso"ever," "whatsoever," and "wheresoever "-these are the unmistakable words used. Yet who can doubt that, however the forms of supplication and intercession survive, the fa£tlt in prayer is decaying? The inflexibility of natural law can not be invaded, nor the immutability of God; and, hence, prayer is good, mainly, if not only, as a sort of spiritual gymnastics, exercising the soul faculties in a right direction.

The Sense of Individual Duty .

III. There has been a decline in the sense of individual responsihility. Part of this is due to the very completeness of orgmu"zat£on which should be a help not a hindrance to personal work. Societies and Boards and Committees are not meant as proxies, but as channels. They are not to do work for others, but others are to do their own work through them. They are a mere convenience, meant to promote economy of administration. But, as a telegraphic apparatus is of no use without a circuit, without a current, a Board depends on the piety, intelligence, liberality, and zeal of indi"iiduals for all the real power in service. If there be no one to go, Ilone can be sent; if there be no gifts, no support can be supplied; and if the individual disciple does not pray, how can there be blessing? Yet how perverse is the tendency to shirk all individual duty and leave everything to the administrative body, or at best be content with putting a pittance in the annual collection!

Every child of God is It divinely constituted committee of one for the evangelization of the world, a debtor to the race, a trustee of the Gospel. Early disciples, scattered abroad, went everywhere preaching the Word, even while the apostles were left behind at Jerusalem. They had no Boards or Societies. Was that one reason for the deep sense' of duty that gripped every believer so tenaciously? See them going from place to place" talking about" Jesus (AaA,llvYrEl'. Acts xi: 19). Their common conversation was full of their witness. The whole Church was a Sah:ation Army, and even when for some reason their leaders were not with them, they went on with no leader but the Invincible Captain. Barnabas and Paul made their missionary tour

at the call of the Spirit with no Board behind thel1l, and each felt, "Woe is me if I preach not the Gospel." What if the whole Church were to-day driven or drawn forward by such a sense of personal debt to Christ and the world!

And how about the stewardship (!f JiroJierty? Contrast the day when no one said that anything he possessed was his own, but considered it all as the I.ord's, ",ith this day in which IlIen practically regard all their possessions as their own, and any part of it as the Lord's, only so far as they are pleased to give! Has God's conception of His universal and inalienable ownership been abandolled by Him or are His stewards no longer faithful? Behold the extraYagance that prevails. Millions for Mammon and dimes for God. Countless sums on individual enterprises, while the entire Ohurch of God in all lands gives in the aggregate about fifty thousand dollars a day to evangelize the heathen world, or about one-tenth of one cent for each Protestant church member! Yet even this is beyond the facts, for a comparative few do all the giving for the rest!

The Hope of Success IV. Is there not also a decline in the hope of the real success of the work of missions? No one can dispute that here and there marvelous results have been wrought in individuals and even communities. But, like the five loaves and two fishes, what are these among so many?

Men are appalled at the greatness of lite field. They see fifteen hundred millions of men scattered over the five continents and the isles of the sea, and one-half of them at least untouched by the Gospel. Vast districts lie, in .his Christian twentieth century, in the dcep death shade without the missionary resident in them, and human beings going out of the world and coming into it with every clockbeat. '1'0 ovcrtake such a field seems impossible. Bn t God always commands the impossible, because He would have us undertake for Him and with Him what only supernatural power can effect, that we may have fellowship with Him, and that the glory may be His, as it should be.

Discouragement is increased by the slowness of progress, and by frequent reactions when previous advance seems tumed into retreat, and conquest is followed by defeat. "Twenty centuries," men say, "and the world. still nnevangelized!" A hopeless task. Human beings multiply by thc birth of the flesh faster than converts do by the birth of the Spirit. N ow a year of signal prosperity, and the next of equally signal retrenchmellt. Sometimes death invading the ranks, cutting down missionaries just as they seem masters of the situation. The London Times scoffingly said that if the Ohurch would have more workmen offer and more money furnished, it would

be necessary to show more progress in the work, and many half- hearted Christialls have echoed the taunt.

Then when, besides all else, malignant OP1)osition d.evelops in the field itself, and, as in the Chinese horrors of 1900, martyrs fall by the hundreds, the paralyzing apathy of despair settles down on millions who profess Christ's name, and they are ready to join in the clamor for the recall of missionaries and the abandonment of the field where such antagonism prevails. It has been surprising to observe how many and how varied have been the unfavorable comments on mission work, and from what unexpected quarters they have come sillce the Boxer outbreak. The question seems to be raised as to whether, after all, the Church is responsible for missions. The issue is bold. It involves the last command of Christ and the great commission itself. It opens the whole qnestion anew as to the obligation of preaching the Gospel to a lost world. It therefore concerns fundamental principles, and the fact that such a doubt finds a voice is itself enough to startle and alarm any trne child of God..

'rhe question arises, If these backward tendencies exist, how are we to meet them? The answer is plaill; there can be bu tone: Personal and close fellowship with Christ. "ABIDE IN l1E." These three great words are the key to the situatioll. The disciple who really abides in Christ will be like the iron ill the fire; the fire will presently be in the iron. 'rhe peculiarities of the fire become the peculiarities of the iron, whose hardlless, coldness, and blackness is displaced by softness, heat, and glowing luster. lIe who abid.es in Christ will have Christ abiding in him, and that which is pe~uliar to Christ will become more and more peculiar to the disciple. He who sees through his Master's eyes will have no doubt of a world's need, nor of the power of His salvation to meet it. He who shares his Master's sense of a mission intrusted to him, for whose sake He was straitened until it be accomplished, will have no apathy as to his own obligation or the need of a Divine baptism for its trne discharge. Nor is there any risk of his doubting the final victory of missions who accepts his Master's command as final and believes his Master's promise as unchangeably sure.

For ourselves, we think, with an awfully solemn cOIlviction, that it is time the C1mrch was done with tr~flillg! The desperate need of a fallen race, the Divine remedy of a God-given' salvation, the august position of a trustee of a heavenly Sovereign, and the changeless prophecy of a final and universal triumph, ought to be enough to silence any doubt, quell any fear, surmount any obstacle, and gird 0111' loins with a celestial zeal.

THE REVIVAL OF ISLAM BY CANON EDWARD SELL, D.D. Secretary Church Missionary Society, Madras, India During the century which has recently closed there has been a great diminution of the political influence and power of the Moham- medan world. In it 'l'urkey has lost Greece, Servia, Bosnia, and other provinces. The English dominate Egypt, the French possess Algiers, and Morocco is in danger. Hussia has absorbed the Central Asian khanates and now threatens Persia. The fifty-seven millions of Moslems in India are under the rule of a Christian king. The sultans of Turkey and Morocco~ the Shah of Persia, and the AmiI' of Afghanis- tan are the only independent rulers of any consequence in the Moslem world to-day, and, except as a cause of jealousy between the great powers, their influence is growing less and less. Moslem rule in Africa is in danger. On all sides the Christian powers are encroaching, and some of the best tribes, not yet won to Islam, are within their respective spheres of influence.

This decadence is no cause of wonder, for Islam, tho a powerful force when conquering lower races, fails to hold its own when brought into close contact wHh nations of a higher civilization. The reason lies in its fundamental conception of religion and polity. Mohammed is the last, the seal of the prophets, announcing to mankind God's final revelation, which supersedes all others, but is itself to be superseded by none. That revelation comes in two ways. First of all, in the Koran, which is believed to have been in existence from all eternity in heaven, whence it was brought by the angel Gabriel to Mohammed in different portions, as occasion required; and, secondly, in what is termed the Sunna, or the rule of life, based on the example set in the daily actions of the prophet, or on his ordinary conversation, and the opinions to which he gave utterance. In all his deeds and words Mohammed is believed to have been supernaturally guided and divinely inspired, and so to be a perfect guide to men in all departments of thought and life. The glory of the law thus sent to supersede all other systems is its finality~ and the fact that it affords no room for development. Challge implies imperfection in the original. The thought that its perfection is not absolute is to the Moslem mind heresy of the worst description. Thus, in Mohammedan states legislative reforms do not take place unless forced upon them by some stronger power. There exists in such countries no initiative. The sultan, or calif, can claim the allegiance of his people only so long as he remains the exact executor of the prescriptions of the sacred law. There is a family likeness in the decay of all Moslem countries which points to a common cause. The final revelation is given in the Koran and in the Sunna; all that does not coincide with

1902J THE REVIVAL OF I.LAM

these must be wrong. They are aboTe all criticism. The revelation is one of precepts, not of principles; and so While the world rolls on from age to age, And realms of thought expand, The letter stands, without expanse or range, Stiff as a dead man's hand.

While, however, a period of political decay seems to have now set in, it has been coincident ill time with a very marked revival of relig- ious activity and of missionary enterprise. It dates back to the Wahabi movement, which commenced in the latter part of the eight- eenth century. The founder of this sect was Mohammed Ibn Abdu'l Wahab, who, after a long course of study in theology and canon law, came to the conclusion that the growth of superstition and of traditionalism had overlaid the faith with much that was wrong, and had obscured the teaching of the Koran. The conversion of Mohammed Ibn Saud, a powerful Arab chief, led to the establishment of a Wahabi dynasty, which to this day rules, tho now with very limited power and influence, at Ryadh, in Central Arabia. The ceremonies which had gathered round the annual pilgrimage to Mecca, and especially the prayers at the tomb of the prophet, were looked upon by the Wahabis as wicked in the extreme. In the year 1810 they held possession of the holy cities of Mecca and Medina. After a contest lasting nine years they were driven out by the Turks, and the execution in Oonstantinople of the then Wahabi sultan broke the political power of the sect. Later on Wahabi emissaries gave tron ble on the northwest frontier of India, and for a time a considerable propaganda went on; but that is now a thing of the past. The political importance of Wahabiism as a definite movement has now ceased, but its religious teaching, and, still more, its narrow, fanatical spirit have spread into many lands and have influenced many peoples. Wahabiism, tho a protest against sup:rstitious practises which in time had crept into Islam, is in no sense a movement toward real progress. As a return to first principles, it tended to bind the fetters of Islam more tightly. It originated nothing new; it offered no relaxation from a system which looked upon the Koran and the Sunna as containing a full, perfect, and complete law. The idea of development is alien to its spirit. It has been called the Protestantism of Islam, but wrongly so; for tho it did protest against a few ceremonies, it cultivated no critical spirit. It was dogmatic in the extreme; it arrested, by its worship of the letter, all hopes of a progressive development, of the evolution of new ideas, and made the starting-point of Islam its goal.

The modern revival of Islam, then, must be sought for elsewhere. It is to be found in the remarkable development of the great dervish orders. There are no less than eighty-eight of these confraternities.

'fhe active ones are, however, few in number, but are sufficiently numerous and aggressive to form a serious menace to the progress of civilization in Africa. 'fhe general constitution of these orders is alike. There is in each a grand mastel', called the sheik, who claims and receives absolutf) unquestioning obedience from an the JIlem bel's of the order. Each zawiyah, or monastery, is placed under the care of a mugaddim, who answers to an abbot of the middle ages. These men are responsible to the sheik, from whom they derive their position and authority. 'fhe ikhwan, also caned khonan, are the members of the order who live a community life. Outside of these are the lay brethren, who pursue their ordinary avocations; but in time of need support the authority of the order, and in retul'll receive protection from it. The initiation of a novice is a long and tedious process. He has to pass through a course of ascetic training, the object of which is to crush out the spirit of individuality and to make him a passive instrument in the hands of his superiors. His promotion from one degree to another in the order is slow, and is only granted as he shows fitness for it. Few arrive at the highest stage or receive instruction in the more occult teaching, which the sheik alone can bestow. The system is so devised that men of various capacities and temperaments can be attracted and utilized. Thus the snperstitious man finds gratification ill talismans and charms; the man with a taste for philosophy is encoll1'agec1 to speculative thought; the mystic revels in the occult science and in the esoteric teaching common to all the orders. In the higher degrees little attention is given to dogma; creeds and confessions are looked upon as fetters which bind the soul, with the resnlt that the men become pantheists in religion and too often antinomians in practise. The chief religious duty is the performance of the zikr. The following is a common one. '1'he dervish, putting himself in the usual attitude for prayer, shouts ont the name of God-that is, "Allah!" then folding his legs under him he again says in a loud voice, "Allah!" Then retul'lJillg to his first position he says, as from his navel, " La"; then as from his head, " !laha"; and lastly, "I1la'llah," from the left side. This last expression means "There is no God but Alll)-h." This is repeated hundreds of times on each occasion, and is a most exhausting exercise. 'fhe zlkr varies slightly in different orders, bnt the general purport of all is to repeat mechanically the name of God alone, or with some short sentences of the Koran, so many times that the devotee becomes exhausted. The intellect is deadened, the will is weakened, and a morbid state of mind is produced which renders the man easily amenable to the rigid personal rule of Lhe sheik.

The secular rulers of Islam have not viewed with favor these powerful secret societies, and from time to time sultans of Turkey have tried to snppress them, but have never succeeded in so doing.

THE REVIVAL OF ISLAM

'fhe Ulema, or the canonical doctors, and the mollahs, or religious teachers, are all, as a rule, opposed tv the dervishes. It is a reproduction of the conflict between the seculars and the regulars among the clergy in medieral Christendom. Both sides claim to be orthodox, and each accuses the other with a tleparture from the true faith. 'l'he dervishes further reproach the lJlema with laxity of principle and practise, especially with reference to any concessions to European ci vilization and to any adoption of modern customs. To the mind of the dervish, Islam is a theocracy, in which spiritual leaders are the true guitles and rulers, administering a law sacred and unchangeable. It follows that any concession to the demands of a Christian power made by a Mohammedan ruler, such as the Sultan of 'l'urkey, is looked upon as a most serious offense. The modern innovations made under the British control of Egypt are viewed with grave concern, as being a departure in political and social life from the early teaching of the true faith, and as in YoIving, on the part of the khedive, disloyalty to the great principlc that Islam is a theocracy, with the affairs of which no Christian or alien ruler should have the least to do.

Influence of European Civilization Another element which disturbs the minds of the dervishes is the widening influence of European civilization and com merce, of art and science. No Moslem state which is brougbt into contact with Christian ones can altogether escape from the effects which are thus produced. This is a cause of offense to the more conservati-e .Moslems. It has stirred up the religious spirit on its llloSt fanatical side, and as a natural result the dervishes have benefited by this unrest, and within the last fifty years ha,-e made a most marvelous and rapid advance.

Some of the orders are very ancient. The oldest 011C, the Siddikiyah, takes its name from one of the titles (siddik-the righteo'us) given to Abu Baker, the first calif. The orders best known to tourists are the Rufayiyah, or "howling dervishes," and the Maulawiyah, or "dancing dervishes," whose performances may be seen in Cairo and Constantinople at their respective monasteries. With one exception, the more aggressive orders are compamtirely modern. The exception is that of the Qadiriyah Order, founded by Abdu'l Qadir Jilalli, of Bagdad. in 1165 A.D. It is now exceedingly active in the western Sudan. It felt the impulse of the Wahabi revival, and about one hundred years ago was stirred up with a great desire to propagate the faith among the pagan tribes of Africa. By the instruction given to their disciples and by the settlements they have founded, the Qadiriyah dervishes have very largely multiplied their centers of action in the Sudan. They are now found in Sierra Leone and in the regions of the Upper Niger. In striking contrast to the peaceful

methods of this order is the work of the Tijaniyah dervishes, an order founded in 1871 A.D. This order is now powerful in Tunis, the Sahara, and in the western Sudan. Its influence also extends as far as Timbuctu and the Hinterland of Sierra Leone. The establishment of French rule in the Senegal region has arrested its political development, but, owing to its great religious influence, it is a community not to be lightly esteemed or looked upon without suspicion. One of its most famous leaders, Raji U mar, in 1833 extended the power of his order far and wide by the wars which he madc and the martial activity which he showed. The progress of this order has been by force of arms. One of the most recent authorities * speaks of the Tijaniyah as " ardent aux querres saintes," and of the Qadiriyah as "pacifique et debonnaire."

The dervishes recognize no political boundaries to Islam, no division of it into countries. The world belongs to it. They hold themselves free to go anywhere at any time. During the nineteenth century Africa offered the line of least resistance. Up to the end of the eighteenth century little advance had beeu made into the interior of that continent: Now, from the Red Sea to the Atlantic, as far as six degrees north latitude, and 011 the eastern side of Africa down to the Portuguese settlements, the country is more or less under Mohammedan influence. On the western side the movement has reached Sellegal, Timbuctu, and the Rausa-land. On thc eastern side the great advance was made during the early part of the nineteenth century, when the Qadil'iyah dervishes won over the Nubians and began their missionary work among the pagans of Kordofan. These two movements, sometimes warlike, sometimes commercial, are now advancing rapidly into all the contiguous rcgions. The presence of European officials and the introduction of civilized rule in Senegal, Timbuctu, Nigeria, and the western and eastern Sudans will retard this expansion, for trade will no mofe be altogether in Moslem hands, and commerce in slaves will no longer exist. The fact that a tribe by becoming Moslems ceased to be raided by the slave-dealers has been in the past a frnitful canse of con version. 'fhat inducement is now taken away.

The most active agency in recent years has been that of the Sanusiyah Order, the most modern, the most powerful, and the most fanatic of all thc dervish organizations. Its formation is the most prominent fact in the recent history of Islam, and its continued existence and growth is a standing menace to the progress of civilization in Africa. Should its power keep on increasing, the day may come when Europe will have to abandon some of its recently acquired African possessions or maintain them by the sword. The rise of this remarkable order was as follows: A native of Algiers, known now by the name of * Chatelier's "L'Islam dans L'Afrique Occidentale," p. 343.

190!] THE REVIVAL OF ISLAM

Sheik Sanusi, about the year 1821 A.D., entered the University of Fez, and there for seven years studied Mohammedan law and dogmatic theology. He continued his studies in the University of Al Azhar, in Cairo, after which, as a good Moslem, he proceeded to Mecca, where he lived from 1835 to 1843. During that time he gathered a small body of disciples togeth.er, whom at length he formed into a community. In due course he left Mecca, largely increased the number of his followers, and founded an order now known by his name-that of the Sanusiyah. Before many years had passed monasteries were established in Arabia, Egypt, 'rripoli, Tunis, Algiers, and Senegambia. The dervishes of this order are said to now number some eight millions of men.

The determined opposition of Sheik Sanusi to the modern spirit and to what be considered to be laxity on the part of the orthodox Ulema and mollahs raised up much opposition against him, and 80 he determined to go away altogether from great and populous cities, and to retire to a desert home. He then made a monastery at Jaghbub, an oasis in the Libyan desert, midway between Egypt and Tripoli, his headquarters. This was for some years the administrative center and the home of a large theological school in which hundreds of dervishes were trained as preachers and missionaries. The life in Jaghbub was a peaceful one, for it was isolated and free from all interference from sultan or from moHah. Sheik Sanusi could now, without distraction or disturbance, think out and arrange for the vast movements which he had in hand, and which- eventually he so successfully accomplished. He died in 1859 A.D., and was buried in Jaghbub. So great .was his influence that to his followers a pilgrimage to 'his shrine takes the place of the time-honored pligrimagE' to Mecca. Sheik Sanusi was one of the most remarkable men of hiil age. Without seeking aid from any temporal ruler, by the energy and force of his character, he has raised up in North Africa a power, based on a theocratic system, which is entirely independent of any other Moslem ruler, and is available for any purpose which the will of its sheik may wish to attempt or do. The great object of Sheik Sanusi was to restore the original Islam as he conceived it to have been, to revive the moral and religious laws of the prophet, to keep the faith pure and free from the contaminating spirit of European civilization and of Christian influences. All modern innovations in Turkey and in Egypt were distasteful to him, and so he adopted as the Arabic motto of his order words of which the translati-on is: "The Turks and the Christians are in the same category; we will destroy them both at the same time."

The second sheik of the order was Ali bin Sanusi, called by his followers" Sheikhu'l Mahdi," which implies that they looked upon him as a sort of promised Messiah. To others he is known as Sheik Sannsi,

as his father was so called before him. In 1886 there were in existence one hundred and twenty-one monasteries, all subject to the mother house at Jaghbub. The number now will be much larger. The order has amassed much wealth in slaves, sheep, and camels. A perfect system of communication has been established, and the sheik is kept well and quickly informed of all news which he ought to know. In the neighborhood of a monastery the people hold their lands by a kind of feudal tenure. 'L'heir services are at the disposal of the sheik should he need them. In Tripoli the power of the order is so great that Turkish rule is hardly in force in many parts. The European power, whether Italy or France, which may attempt to annex that Oll tlying portion of the sultan's dominions will find, not the Turks, but the Sanusiyah dervishes its most determined and difficult foe.

The work of the Sanusiyah Order has been carried on by schools, by extensive purchases of slaves, and by the traders, who go far and wide selling their wares and propagating their religion. The Sultan of the Wadai country became an enthusiastic supporter, and in a neighboring state, where ill 1855 all the people were pagans, in 1888 all were Moslems. The Sheik Sanllsi calls upon all good :Moslems to leave the degenerate cOllntries of Turkey and Egypt, and to retire to regions where the faith in its purity can be kept. In order to get away still farther from snch influences, he removed a few years ago from Jaghbub to an oasis five degrees farther south, in what is practically an unapproachable region. From his present isolated fortress the sheik governs his order. Jlesspngers convey his commands to all parts of North Africa, and he is kept well informed of all that transpires in the outer world. The organ izatioll is perfect, and he can defy with calmness all his foes. For some years Sanusiyah monasteries have been formed in Morocco. In Senegal and in Timbuctu the influence of the order is rapidly extending; ill the region round Lake Tchad it is very active and many converts have been won. The region of the Upper Nile on the one side and of Nigeria on the other will next be influenced, and the closer contact of the Sanusiyah dervishes with the French and the British governments in those regions may lead to much trouble at no distant date.

As regard their religious belief, the Sanusis lllay be regarded as OI·thodox Bunni Moslems, holding an austere view of life and extremely impatient of any departure from the ancient standards of belief and practise. They prohibit sain t worship and pilgrimages to the tombs of holy mell, and thus place themseh"es in opposition to the greater portion of the Moslem world. Luxurions dresses and gold and silver ol'llaments are not lawful. Coffee and tobacco are forbidden. Intercourse with J eWB or Christians is not allowed, nor may any salutation be made to them. Disputes should not be taken before alien conrts; the sheik must settle all cases. The constant presence

THE REVIVAL OF ISLAM

of a spiritual pontiff is necessary, and this they have III the sheik. The ideal religious life is one of contemplation. The secret agents of the Sanusiyah are to be found among the members of other dervish orders, and in this way its influenee extends far beyond its own monasteries. Amalgamation is being aimed at, and wherever the Sanusis settle they sooner or later rule. By the vigor of its ruler, the eompactness of its organization, and the uncompromising spirit it exhibits, this order is attracting to itself the men of other orders, and is becoming the most powerful Moslem religious community in Afriea.

The Pan-Islamic Movement '1'he result of all this anxiety about the decadence of political power and of laxity in life and dogma in Moslem states is the forma- tion of a great Pan-Islamic movement in northern Africa, such as has not been seen since the early days of the Arab conquests. With patience and steady perseverance its leaders work, and now five races, like the men of the Hausa region, who a century ago were open to the call of the Ohristian missionary, had the Church been then alive to her duty, are now for the most part Moslem, and their ruler, the Sultan of Sokoto, is a Mohammedan chief. It may fairly be admitted that a pagan tribe gains ill some respects by its con version to Islam. Cannibalism, infanticide, and many gross evils are put away. As Moslems, the new converts can not be sold as slayes. Beyond con- formity to a simple ritual and abstention from idol worship, little apprehension of spiritual truth is needed. On the other hand, polyg- amy, concubinage, and slavery for non-Moslems are established with the divine sanetion of what the negroes are taught to believe is God's final and most perfect revelation to mankind. Add to this the growth of a supercilious contempt for all other men and all other creeds, and the level to which the African is raised is, after all, a low one. He enters into a system which is unprogressive, which has failed to absorb a high civilization, and whose law and polity are now an anachronism. '1'he possibilities which lie before a pagan race open to receive Christianity are great; when once it is enclosed in the deadening grasp of Islam, there is no hope at all of any rise in civilization or in morals above the low level to which it has been raised by its converSIOIl.

The dervishes in Africa have a twofold" object in view: first, by peaceful or by warlike means to win com"erts to Islam; secondly, to so restore Mohammedanism to its original state that it may become an effective barrier to the progress and the disintegrating influence of European ei vilization. Sheik Sannsi, the foremost leader in all this forward movement, is a shrewd man, and tho it is almost certain that his influence has been nsed in insurrections in Algeria, no direct proof can be produced and no overt acts call be alleged. Still, the bitter

hatred lies dormant; and should opportunity occur, it is, in the opinion of the best French authorities on this subject, that by one supreme effort the dervishes will seek to expel the Christians and to set up a Moslem power once more in the place of the French one. Already the main caravan rontes and many important oases are in the possession of the Sanusis, and an organization, perfect in all its parts and controlled by one absolute will, awaits the command to enter upon a course of absolute resistance to European control, whether French in the western or British in the eastern Sudan.

The decay of the Moslem world as a political force is now so apparent that the hope of any sound, spontaneous revival on pro·, gressive lines in Turkey, Persia, or Morocco has long passed away. The Sultan of Turkey, it is true, claims to be the Calif of Islam, and is morbidly anxious to secure the allegiance of the whole Moslem world to himself, as the great spiritual pontiff, and thus to become a center round which all true believers in these days of stress may rally; but the Shah of Persia and the many millions of the Shiah sect accept no such claim, while in Morocco it is distinctly denied. Thus there is no political unity in Islam effective for the purpose of arresting the growing decay. Thoughtful, religious Moslems of the old school feel the need of some strong directing influence, something which will give them spiritual cohesion and power. The Sanusiyah Order of Dervishes, more than any other, appeals to this feeling, meets the desire, and seeJlJS to su pply the need. It is powerful in itself, and it aims at the federation of the other orders into the great Pan-Islamic movement. Algeria is honeycombed with its agents, and when the time for action comes this order, so intolerant and so powerful, will be a danger hard to control. Should France be compelled by a European war to withdraw many troops from Algeria, a rise of the dervish orders would be the most probable result. A successful revolt might mean the consolidating of the various Moslem states in Africa under the guidance and control of the Sanusis, and the resources of England, as well as of France, would be stretched to the utmost to retain for civilization and peace what has already been so hardly won. On the other hand, there is the possibility that some of the other dervish orders might, when snccess seemed probable, resent the grasping power of the Sanusiyah Sheik. A bid for power might lead to factions and to failure. From the early days of the first califs internecine strife has been common in Islam; religious and political unity has been an ideal seldom if ever reached; for, in the words of a writer * specially qualified to speak on this African movement, "l'an- archie est Ie mal endemique de l'Islam."

• Compte Henri de Castres, in " L'Isam," p, 239.

OUR POINT OF VIEW TOWARD ISLAM

'OUR POINT OF VIEW TOWARD ISLAM BY REY. HENRY OTIS DWIGHT, LL.D., CONSTANTINOPLE, TURKEY Discussions of the subject of Mohammedanism have a curious faculty, like dogmatizing on onr own creeds, for setting good Ohris- tians at odds among themselves. The enthusiasms of Bosworth Smith, the pitiless dissections of Dr. S. Koelle, and the rhapsodies of Oanon Isaac Taylor have barely ceased to cause visible increase of the profits of ink-dealers. Oritics of such discussions find those who are generous toward Moslems to be slow of heart to believe the superiority of Ohristianity; and those who condemn Islamism to be lacking in brotherly love. The case suggests discussion of the just and proper attitude which Ohristians should assume toward Islam. And the finding of our proper point of view toward Islam depends, to a considerable degree, upon setting aside two fallacies into which many writers fall. These fallacies are: 1. That truth found in Islam should be Cl'edited to Mohammed. 2. That truth is used in Islam for the same object as in Ohristianity.

1. The point in Islam which most appeals to Ollr sympathy is the exaltation of God, coupled with submissive trust in His providence, which appears in Mohammedan worship and religious speech. Many Christians, discovering this feature of Islam, set it down to the credit of Mohammed in some comparison between Mohammedanism and Ohristianity. Next, assuming that a pious train of thought leads in Islam to the same conclusion as in Ohristianity, they argue that Islam and Christianity are essentially allies, separated by mere narrowness of vision. The two roads lead to the same lofty tableland of stimulus and salubrity, but are now passing through a low environment whose foggy emanations hide the fact. The gravity of these two errors needs to be made clear.

I have before me an old Mohammedan book written about five hundred years ago. It is the life of a teacher much revered among the Turks, and contains many true and beautiful thoughts, of which the following are examples: "This man, the Roja Saadedin, one day met a young student, who afterward became an eminent Moslem divine named Abdurrahman Jami. The student ,was downcast, having been disappointed in love. Roja Saadeddin said to him, with the spirit and the thought of a sincere Ohristian, 'Brother, come with me, that I may show you how to gain a lover whom you can not find means, try as you may, of inducing to forsake you.' The young student went with him, and learned to seek God as a refuge from his trouble.

"Roja Saadeddin had a quaint remark which he was fond of making to his disciples. It was: 'My brothers, it is better to fast entirely than to eat gruel.' Then he would explain that when a man eats too much he becomes ill and has to live on gruel until his health is

restored. At once he eats too much again and is glad to return to his gruel for relief. When this has been repeated a few times the man becomes serionsly weakened through living on slops. Gruel is as bad for him as overeating. In the same way a man commits sin, and then repents of it. Then he sins again alld repents anew. At last a time comes when his repentance has lost its power, and leaves him, if anything, rather more prone to sin than before. Thus a repentance which does not show its full fruit in the life is in itself a sin like other sins. ':1<'01' tbis reason,' said the Hoja, 'the people of God' (meaning the dervishes) 'choose to make an entire fast, so far as sin is concerned. Giving up everything else, they occupy their minds with God, so that it come not to pass that death should 8>nite them at a time when they are careless.' "

Another incident of the life of this old saint of Samarcand and Kashgar can not fail to touch the heart of every Christian.

" An enthusiastic young man once came to him, asking to be given something to do. 'Give me,' said he, 'something that will occupy the whole of my life.' The Hojaput his hands to his left breast and marked the shape of the heart. 'Occupy yourself,' said he, 'with this. This is the real work of every man's life.'''

No interpreter is needed to point out that the first and the last of these sentiments existed in the Proverbs a thousand years before the Hoja Saadeddin was born, and that the second quotation reminds one of the teaching of John the Baptist as to bringing forth fruits meet for repentance, and of the words of Jesus Christ: "Be ye also ready, for in an hour that ye think not the Son of .Man cometh." Both the Old and the New Testaments were preached by the Nestorian Christians in the region of Hoja Saadeddin's service during several centuries, and up to a period less than a hundred years before he was born. When we reaiize the source of the truth found in the teaching of this man, the mistake becomes clear of giving Islam credit for it in any controversy or comparison with Christianity. In fact, one main ground of Mohammed's influence at the first was his claim that hc was not the founder of a new religion.

In actual fact, Allah is the name under which Arabic-speaking people, whether Christian or Moslem, worship God. Islam means that submission to God and that peace with Him is the characteristic of all the spiritual children of Abraham. Script ural ideas and Bible characters permeate the substance of the Koran, often half buried under a mass of detritus from other sources than the Bible, but still recognizable. We see in this the doctrine of God, in the hatred for idolatry and polytheism, in general principles of morals, and even in the law of exclusiveness and of the sword for unbelievers. To every Moslem, Moses and the prophets are channels by which God made Himself known. 'fheir words, therefore, when verified, are controlling words. Presn pposed and reasserted in every discussion of fund amen-

OUR POINT OF V lEW TOWARD ISLAM

tal teaching in which Mohammedans engage, a background of Judaism and Ohristianity looms in the distance thoughou t the whole collection of the sacred authorities of Islam. Whatever truth we find ill it we also find in Scripture records existing long before Mohammed began his campaigns against idolatry.

Scientific examinations of the contents of the Koran, tho still incomplete, have made its abject dependence upon Judaism as clear as the dependence of the brown and crumbling leaves which carpet a forest in summer upon the noble trees under which they lie. The Koran has little direct quotation from the Bible, as indeed it would not necessarily have if it were an independent revelation. But its claim to originality as a guide of men is negatived by the quotations and allusions which link it with Christianity and Judaism through some of the Gnostic writings, and especially through the Talmud, and which, like the proper names in the Book of Mormon, at once reveal the qnality of the hand which wrote. There is little probability that Mohammed eyer saw the Scriptures, but so persistent is his habit of reciting the traditions and wisdom of the Talmud as almost to prove a belief on his part that the Talmud was the actual canon of Scripture. This fact will some day convince Moslems of the nature of the glittering composition on which they hare staked their all. It certainly takes away all pretense of reason for giving credit to Islam, a~ an independent system, for truths which Moslems profess to hold.

The Second Fallacy II. The second fallacy which sometimes affects discnssions of Islam, and which assumes that truth is used for the same object in Islam as in Christianity, can be refuted in this place in barest outline only.

It is often said that the God of Islam is a deification of absolute power. This is true. The Moslem philosophy of worship harmonizes with it, requiring that, whatever the language of the worshiper, the words used in worship shall be Arabic, supposed to be divinely prescribed for the use of all men, while the worship itself rests solidly upon the old heathen idea of placating a power that stands ready to overwhelm. But this description of the God of Islam is not complete. One has not reached the heart of Islam who has failed to note its exaltation of the compassion of God. The Omnipotent One has created not only man, but sin and sinful desires. Therefore, His compassion leads Him to wink at man's falling into sin.

Islam has no conception of depraved tastes as a barrier so naturally and necessarily separating man from God that they must be removed before a sinful man can wish or endure the presence of God. God's wrath or His choice keeps some men out of Paradise, not man's dislike for a pure and holy environment. The question of admission

to. life in heaven is a question of God'!> will. lience there is no need of a change of character in people received into heaven. How completely this idea rules Islam may be seen from the dogma that a man becomes as tho he had never sinned by believing that "There is no god but God, and Mohammed is the prophet of God." The same idea rules the Moslem doctrine of expiation for sin by suffering, so that women who die in child-bed and soldiers who die in battle with unbelievers wiII not be judged for their deeds, whatever their moral character, and so that all other Moslems will enter heaven after suffering proper retribution for a season in the flames of hell. Pious thoughts of God lead the Moslem to the conclusion that he should offer God many acts of worship in order to win his favor. Comparing this conclusion with that to which the same thoughts of God lead the Christian-namely, desire for a character changed by grace into likeness to God's purity-we see the difference of aim between the two systems.

This difference is emphasized by the fact that Islam has no type of moral character approximating that set before the eyes of Christians in the Bible. Vagueness and confusion appear in all delineations of character as well as in all definitions of doctrine given by the Koran as from the same source as the Jewish and Christian Scriptures. Its treatment of Jesus Christ is typical and conclusi ve. It is customary in some quarters to credit Moslems with belief in Jesus Christ nearly akin to that of Unitarian Christians. This is not only incorrect but impossible. Islam admits that men should believe in Jesus and obey His words if they can find out what He said. It gives men the name and the miraculous birth of Jesus, but meagre and vague details only of His character and personality. It paints Jesns as an ascetic, praiseworthy because content with little of this world's goods, and yet telling His disciples to pray God that He might be allowed to stay longer on the earth, so that to prevent such a prayer God had to make them fall asleep in the garden. It ascribes to,Him a power of prayer which always brought Divine forces to His aid. It credits Him with using that power throngh compassion for healing the sick and raising the dead, but it makes Him also use the power sportively or for selfish ends-as in making clay sparrows live, in killing a boy who offended Him, or in changing into swine the five'thousand when they followed Him without faith and so.lely for the loaves and fishes. In His mission it paints Jesus as a feeble failure, and founds on this failure the necessity for Mohammed to follow Him. The Jesus of Islam left no clear-cut impression of character, no. typical figure of moral perfection, and no church founded npon His doctrine. This meaningless picture we are askcd to. accept as the true picture nf Christ, nffered to. men because the Christian Scriptures have been tampered with at snme time abnut the perind nf Mnhammed's advent. The carelessness

OUR POINT OF YIEW TOWARD ISLAM

which permits assumptions of a close resemblance III aIm between Islam and Christianity has befogged the real issue. Islam is mainly a challenge of the authenticity of the Christian Scriptures.

We have, then, to look at Mohammedanism as an eccentric misunderstanding of fragments of revealed truth collected through hearsay alone. Since it is also an attempt to set aside the Holy Scriptures as garbled because they oppose the claims of Mohammed; since it claims Divine authority for errors like belief that God's compassion leads Him to tolerate sin; and since it has blotted from the record the model of perfect manliness found in the figure of Jesus Christ, it is the aggressive enemy of Christianity, having for its characteristic purpose the arrest of that growth and development which Jesus Christ came to earth to foster in the human race. Hence, Christianity can have no alliance or brotherhood with Islam, even if Mohammedan exclusiveness were willing to permit it. At the same time, there is no necessity for charging Mohammed with wilful perversion of any truth. His information on Bible doctrine was of the slightest, and the inferences rmd deductions which make up the rest of his teaching can be explained, when his surroundiugs are taken into account, as those of a man who honestly tried to make the best use possible of available material in order to break up idolatry among his people. He clearly saw in them no fault greater than the worship of idols.

Whatever our attitude toward the Mohammedan system, it should not lead to harshness toward Moslems. The honesty of purpose apparent in the mass of Moslems shows them to be seekers after truth who should be won, not repelled. When the fact is solidly grasped that the mistakes of Islam are tell able only through ignorance of the proofs of the authenticity of the Christian Scriptures, while its truths are drawn indirectly from the very sources from which the Church draws truth, Christians can afford to be generous and kindly both in acknowledging the truth and in combating the error. Viewing Islam from such a standpoint and in such a spirit, the duty can hardly fail to press upon every heart of urging on measures to enlighten minds fascinated by the truth in Mohammedanism, which appears beautiful because of ignorance of the more beautiful truth of which it is a distant echo.

AN AWAKENING IN CENTRAL AFRICA BY REV. DONALD FRASER, HORA, BRITISH CENTRAL AFRICA Sixty years ago the Ngoni started as fugitives from Zululand, but their flight became a victorious raid until they crossed the Zambezi. Then they developed into a fierce race of conquerors, who entered into countries to eat them up and to enslave the peoples. And so they passed on devastating and terrorizing a thousand miles of Africa, and gathering into themselves the runaways and captives of all the tribes they passed through.

When the Livingstonia mission came into Central Africa, twentysix years ago, the Ngoni were settled on the plateau to the northwest of Lake Nyasa. From these highlands they harassed the people to the west and east, forcing them to take refuge on the euges of frightful precipices, or in marshes and thickets which were defended by stockades and Sllares. I have often heard the old Tumbuka people, in whose country they have planted themsehes, tell of the coming of this black scourge: how they used to live, each one on the top of his own great ant-hill, where he built his hut and drank his beer and ate the game he killed in the neighboring bush, until the Ngoni came down on them from the north. Then they clustered together for mutual protection in great stockaded yillages. 1Iany a time in the early gray of the morning, when the women had gone out to draw water, the loud alarm-cry woulu be started, and all would dash back to the stockade, just in time perhaps to close the great gate, or perhaps too late, and they came back stealthily in the evening to find a burning village, wi res weeping for their husbands, and parents for their children, for the Ngoni impi had rushed the stockade and left these traces of their visit.

And so they cursed ~yasaland. We speak of the horror of the Arab slaye-trade, but for many a tribe around the greater horror was these feathered warriors, who would have no dealings with the Arabs, but came in the cold of the mornings with fire and assegai, and blighted their land. And so effective was the desolation that until peace had come with tho Gospel the Ngoni were surrounded on all sides by a wide belt of uninhabited territory. There were prosperous villages there once-gardens, smelting-furnaces, and little herds of cattle. But when you passed out of Ngoniland up till three years ago you saw trees growing where the gardens and villages were, and instead of the sound of village play you only heard the howl of the wandering hyena and other beasts of prey.

When the Liringstonia mission opened work on the west shores of Lake Nyasa, they found that one of the first problems before them was to tame the wild warriors on the hills to the east. So two pioneers

AN AWAKENING IN CENTRAL AFRICA

were sent to hold an outpost there. These were Kaffirs from Lovedale, one of whom, William Koy i, was a hero aIllong modern missionaries, and his story has already been told by Dr. ElmsIie in the REVIEW. For years they could do little but wait in patience and win the affection of the people. Then they were reinforced by Dr. and Mrs. Elmslie.

But it was long before any active missionary work could be done. The chiefs and councilors were wise enough to know that if public teaching were begun alld schools were opened the war sp irit of the people would soon be broken. And so the pioneers remained in compulsory idleness. Many a time they could see the imjJ1:s gatherin g for their bloody raids or the warriors returning with th ei r bodies STONE HEWERS FOR MISSION Dl !ILDINGS IN CENTRAL AFRICA plastered over with white clay as a token that they had shed blood. Life was cheap in those days. A woman carrying a pot of beer on the path would be killed for the sake of her beer, and her body cast aside into the bush. The children who were born twins, or whose upper teeth appeared before their lower, were buried alive in the sand of the river. Whole villages were put through the poison ordeal, and the passing traveler might see next day a dozen corpses thrown out and left to be devoured hy the hyenas.

At last, after long waiting, permission was giren to open a school. No sooner was it opened than it was filled with eager pupils. By and by a few lads were able to read the Zulu Bible for themselves, and one and another began to seek the Lord. Then another school was opened, and taught by these boys who could read, and had chosen the Ohristian life. 'rhen another and another in more distant vil-

lages, till at last there were half a dozen of these little rushlights twinkling in this land of night. At each of these schools the Bible was daily read and taught, and prayer was made to God, until at last the Word of Peace began to be known by not a few. A conscience began to awaken, the shedding of blood began to seem horrible, and these awful raids a crime. The paths that were closed by many a murder were becoming safe, and at last the missionaries awoke to the fact that the armies were no longer going out to devastate, the war dresses were rotting on the village tree tops, and the peace of the Gospel had come to triumph.

The change came very quietly and without observation, and the mission must not take all the credit for it. A British protectorate had been established, and tho the government lived far away, the rumor of its determination to crush raiding, and of its irresistible guns, changed many a council of war into a mere palaver of wordy boasting. But the peace would have been poor and restless had it come from nothing but a dread' of a stronger force without. The change was deeper and more permanent. It carne rather through not a few becoming obedient to the 'fruth. They were as cities set on a hill, and they became in a sense the conscience of the tribe.

This has been the secret of all the progress that has been made. One leavened has leavened another. Each disciple has become a discipleI', each Christian an epistle which can be read by the most unlettered.

Native Evangelists From the earliest days of our mission the native agency has been emphasized. The teachers were poor enough scholars, but they were men who had one Book and could read it, and had come to obey it. Here is a group of pagan villages. To evangelize them you send your two or three native teachers. They corne as a surprise to the people. The teachers are clothed in white calico; the villagers in grease. '1'he teachers wash themselves daily; it is six months since the villagers had a wash. The teachers begin to build a good square house; the villagers are living in little tumble-down huts. The teachers hoe out to the school a straight broad road, and the villagers look on with surprise to see how a straight road is shorter than a twisting native path. And as the African is essentially imitative, these daily pictures are more powerful than a thousand preachings.

After a few months the European missionary goes to visit that group of villages, and sees there boys and girls who have begun to dress in clean cloth; a road is creeping out from this village and that to the school, and numbers of lads go out to work during the dry season that they may have money to buy cloth and books. Each day at sunrise the eland horn calls the people to worship and hear God's Word, each morning the school is filled with pupils. On Sab-

1902J AN AWAKENING IN CENTRAL AFRICA

baths the Gospel of Repentance is proclaimed. And when the mis- sionary has pitched his tent he will find not a few who, having accepted Christ, are awaiting for him to examine them that they may become catechumens.

Five years ago there came a complete break with the past, and evi- dences of the Lord's powerful working among us. 'fhe native Chris- tians and catechumens decided to abandon beer-drinking altogether, and the evil habits which are always associated with it. This was one of the first expressions of that clearer eonscience which the presence of God creates. The Sabbath services began to be more largely attended and the audiences to be more eager to hear the Message. The number of candidates for the catechumen classes was rapidly increasing, and the Christians became more zealous to preach the Gospel in the untouched villages.

At last we decided to have a week of services at Elswendeni before we should baptize those who had been accepted by the Church. We recognized the shallowness of many of the Christians, and how not a few of our teachers, on whose spiritual level so much depended, had little true devotion to Christ and His Kingdom. For this gathering great prayer was made for months beforehand, and the Lord answered gloriously.

We preached largely on sin and on Christ the living Savior, and called for absolute loyalty to our King. Daily as the conference advanced the solemnity and power increased. The audiences were vast, but it was in the smaller gatherings that the deepest results were obtained. I shall not soon forget one of the first evening meetings with the teachers alone, and how the Spirit of Christ baptized that little house, and men wept aloud over the sin and backsliding of their lives. In these gatherings, but espeeially in the solitude of the bush, sometimes in the dead of night, God calllc and brought to many of the teachers such an expression of His love and power as they have not lost to this day.

When that conference broke up, the whole country began to feel the thrill of the new joy that had come to us. The companies went home singing, as they passed in Indian file along the paths, and talking to one another of nothing but the messages of the Lord. The heathen in the villages now saw a difference in the crowded, joyful assemblies of the people every Sabbath day. The children of the school saw the difference in the hearty and faith Eul work of their teachers; and when I began my tour I saw the difference in the new delight of the people to talk together of Christ and in the great numbers of inquirers. In the evenings I used to sit in the huts and bear the people talk of what great things the Lord had done for them, and many a night I went back to my tent filled with a mighty joy in the rediscovery of Christian fellowship, and of brothers and sisters

of Jesus Christ among those whose hands had once been dyed in blood.

Year by year these great conferences were repeated. '1'he attend- ance reached as high as seven thol]sand souls, and the Spirit of God frequently manifested the things of God with great power to the salvation of sinners and sanctifi- cation of saints.

But the results were COIl- tinuous and comprehensive. They affected the whole range of our work and life. Many a difficulty which otherwise would be insur- mountable disappeared before the holy enthusiasm of the people.

An overwhelnting pressure of work was eased and sweetened by the constant evidence of God's presence. The irritating selfish- ness and inconsideration of the people gave place, in many an instance, to a wonderful kindness ALBERT-THE l"IRST NATIVE FR EACHER IN and care. CENTRAL AFRICA The people now began to crowd to hear the word of God , and one seldom spoke to listless and inattentive audiences. The schools were filled with pupils, and many a boy who for years had stuck at the primer began to rush on from class to class until he read the Bible fiuen tly. IVoek by week depn tations came from ou tlying districts begging for schools. Old men were there with the warrior's ring on their heads, young boys with the sparkling brightness of African youth; and as quickly as we could we responded to their requests, until we saw our schools increase ill three years from twenty to nearly fifty, and our scholars from two thousand to seven thousand.

Evening schools were started for the old people, and yon would see in attendance there mothers with babies on their backs, old grand- mothers, bent and peering through faded eyes at the alphabet sheets, strong meu ~llJd old warriors, who had been in the fiercest fights.

There was no more touching sight ill all the laud than to see these ancients in the evening time of their life trying like little children to master the elements of reading that they also might understand.

The demand for books was constant. None Were given without payment, but the sales increased ill one year from sixteen hundred volumes to foul' thousand. In the early mornings, at sunrise, they used to come with their merchandise to buy, and the courtyard would

AN A WAKENING IN CENTRAL AFRICA

be noisy with sheep and go::.ts and fowls, which were brought to be exchanged for books.

Now we began to teach the people the privilege of self-support. They had no money to give, yet they bronght what they could. Chiefs gave of their cattle and goats, and the poorest widow brought her maize cob or little basket of flour. But time was their most abundant coin, and so hundreds npon hundreds gave freely of their labor. Schools were built without cost to the mission, and roads were hoed. The monthly collections were bulky, but two hundred lads and girlS carried them to the station, sometimes walking three and four days' journey with their burdens, but yet without payment. And A MISSION OUT-SCHOOL IN CENTRAL AFRICA all was dOlle with such a spirit of cheerfulness as made it a blessing to them and to us.

But it is a poor awakening which does not express itself ill industry and honesty. The llew piety wonl<l have been a wretched hysteria did it not show its spiritual origin by a quickened conscience. In this practical land the highest test that missiollary and trader alike would put a man's religion to is, What type of workman does he mak e? If he is indolent or dishonest, then a fig for his gilllcrack piety!

And this many a time gave us sore hearts, when we found Christian workers who did not recognize that God was Overseer. But on the other hand, one of the most encouragin~ evidences of the new life that had come among us was the faithfulness of many a worker. I have heard my house boys pray at family worship that God would make them know that their sweeping and their washing was work for Got). Yet they would not be faultless. But when they and others did unfaithful work there was a conscience in them that responded

when they were reproved. A band of workers, among whom were many catechumens, were bringing in reeds from a distant marsh. I was not satisfied with the two bundles a day they brought. So I reminded them that God was their Master, and tho I could not be with them, He was. From that day till their work was finished they brought three large bundles-a wry heavy day's work.

The children in the school and the teachers in outlying districts have told me themselves how the presence of God had intensified their diligence; how they worked not in fear of our examination, but of the daily oversight of God. This sanctified their work, and I had cases of teachers who refused to go to outside work with others, tho offered eight times the pay I gave them, because they preferred the more directly religious work of teaching. But when the cold wave followed afterward, not a few threw up their poorly paid work of teaching that they might get to themselves riches.

Another natural result of the blessing was a new love for the Bible. The Word of God became their sweet daily food. The teachers used often to gather among themselves for Bible reading; and when one had found a gem, he did not keep it to himself, but used to go with it to all his friends that they might see it. Their love, too, began to express itself in song, and many a hymn with a strange, weird tune, was written in these days. You could hear the old women going to hoe singing these hymns as they tramped along the winding paths. The little boys sang them in the bush while they watched their goats and cattle. And on Saturday evenings the Sabbath calm would begin, heralded by that interminable singing of hymns, ill which Africans alolle can find pleaslire.

When one camped out in the bnsh there was Bible reading and hymn singing round the camp-fires, and before the men turned over to sleep one led the others in prayer.

These were, of course, the brighter aspects of the movement. With them there were many shadows-ingratitude, greed, shallowness, and all the vices which even an American 01' Bristish Christian may find in his own heart. But after a long and sad night one do!)s not stop to measure and count the clouds that are still above. The sun has risen, light has come, and all the birds are singing in the gladness of its shiniLg; and we sing with them too, for the Lord hath triumphed gloriously.

PROTESTANT EDUCATION IN LATIN AMERICA

PROTESTANT EDUCATION IN LATIN AMERICA BY HORACE M. LANE, M.D., LL.D., SAO PAULO, BRAZIL President of Mackenzie College To those who have studied the march of events in American affairs during the last few years, in its wider scope, it will not be difficult to see the trend of things and discern in the future, perhaps not very remote, the inevitable unifying of American interests. There can be but one America, not necessarily under one government or even one form of government, but one in that higher, broader sense of uniform policy and purpose, adopting the llew diplomacy which regards truth and keeps faith, joining hands in elevating the masses to equal rights, privileges, and duties, establishing true reciprocity in the development of the vast natural resources of the new world and combining in wise and prudent measures to assimilate the heterogeneous peoples who seek refuge on our shores.

Just how this will be done with the Spanish-American republics does not yet appear. In these countries there are few influences at work to produce a change and there is little desire for such a change. It would be difficult to find anything less American or less repu blican than these pseudo-repu blics of Spanish origin. They have undou btedly degenerated, having taken over the defects of character and weaknesses of the mother country, without her virtues. 'rhere is one thing which all Latin America possesses in common-that is, the ignorance and poverty of the masses and the ahsence of an intelligent middle class. Argentine, Chili, Mexico, and Brazil only differ from the others, in this respect, in degree. The evils found in Porto Rico and Cuba, which we hope to remedy by education, differ only in degree from what we should find in all Latin America, and we may safely include the French islands of the West Ind)es.

These agitated, unstable pcople present a difficult and many-sided question which will one day confront the people of the rest of America. But it is not the purpose of this paper to discuss this problem; our object is chiefly to call attention to that largest and most important division of the southern continent known as Brazil.

There are more points of difference than resemblance between Brazil and her sister republics. The Brazilians are descendants of that plucky, hard-headed, industrious, superstitious race of people who conquered India and made a stir in the world in the sixteenth century-the Portuguese. The flower of the Portuguese nobility emigrated to Brazil in the early days of colonization-the Albuquerques, the Cavalcantis, the de Barros, the Barretos, etc., whose descendants form to-day the best elements of Brazilian society. It differs also in the enormous extent of its fertile lands, its unrivaled river system, and the exceptional value of its great staples-coffee and

rubber. Again, it differs, and very widely, in its appreciation of liberty and of what constitutes a true republic, !IDd also in its tolerance and hospitality. It has adopted our Constitution, and is putting its principles into practise; it has also begun to elevate the masses through education. The Brazilians have an intense pride of country, and guard, with perhaps too much jealousy, their vast possessions, yielding not a foot to anybody; this may be seen in their successful contention with England for the desert Island of Trinidad, with France for the Tunc-Hwnac boundary, with the Argentines for the Misiones territory, and as will certainly be seen in the vexed Acre question.

For nearly a century the great Protestant denominations have had missions in nearly all the countries of South America. Some of them have disappeared entirely through causes that do not come within the scope of this paper to discuss; others are still active with presses, papers, schools, and other accessories of evangelistic work. In most of the Spanish-American countries the work is carried on under great difficulties, the priest being su preme in civil as well as religious matters. In some of the more liberal states the work prospers, but there is throughout all of them a spirit of intolerance and opposition. In Brazil it is otherwise. There the spirit of tolerance prevails everywhere, and the missions established forty years ago (those of an earlier date had disappeared altogether) have had a phenomenal growth; so that to-day Protestant Christianity is an important element in society which no political party dare ignore. The Presbyterians, Methodists, Episcopalians, Baptists, and Lutherans all have numerous self-supporting churches, ministered to by talented native pastors; some have their theological seminaries, and are growing in numbers and strength, becoming rapidly independent of the Boards. The Roman Catholic Church has no advantage under the law, but still holds sway, through tradition and inherited devotion, over the masses of the great interior, tho in most places it has little power to suppress the growth of Protestant Christianity.

We of Puritan ancestry and faith believe that nations no less than individuals must be grounded in the simple doctrines of the Gospel of Christ, and that the regeneration of these Latin-American people can only corne through a return to Gospel Christianity, under whatever name, and through the education of the whole people. The educator must support the missionary or the work is lost. Education is itself, in a high and broad sense, missionary work, as are other Christianizing agencies, and the term ought not to be applied exclusively to the sectarian work of the evangelist.

In Brazil these two influences go hand in hand. The people and government accept and adopt as fast and as far as possible what is known as American education. Now, American education really means Protestant education-not in the sense of having for its chief

PROTESTANT EDUCATION IN LATIN AMERICA

object the teaching of Protestant doctrines, but in being based upon principles of Protestant origin, of being thoroughly Christian in its influence and purpose. It promulgates the broad principle of personal liberty, devotion to and pursuit of truth for truth's sake; it puts character before erudJtion, and inculcates personal independence and personal responsibility. These are distinctly the attributes of Protestant Christianity as distinguished from that system founded by Loyola, which has had undisturbed control of the education of the people of Latin America for centuries, and which is responsible for their present condition-a system which is based upon blind obedience to authority which places duty to Church before duty to self, country, or God, which educates its pupils to defend opinions rather than to seek the truth, and which strangles freedom of thought and action.

We have no quarrel with Roman Catholics; many of our dearest friends are among them, and do not differ much from us in this matter. It is not a question of Catholic or Protestant, Jesuit 01' Puritan, but of fundamental principle. We invite our readers to a careful study of the history of the Order of Jesus, those only of Roman Catholic authors, to see if they can find in it anything compatible with liberty as we understand it.

Primarily an essentially military society, formed to meet a crisis in the life of the Church, it has developed into the most wonderful organization known to human history-more far-reaching, more powerful, more dangerous to human liberty and free government than anything ever before known. It has come down to us across the centuries unchanged in principle and with power unimpaired, and to-day constitutes a peril to free institutions and a menace to liberty. The diabolical principle which underlies its organization-that the end justifies the means-has done more to destroy the moral sense of the Latins than any overt acts on the part of the Jesuits. Claiming to be the servant of the Church, it became its master, and more than once the Church has tried to free itself from its tyranny.

The evils of Jesuit education, the false processes of thought which it inculcates, the wrong motives of action which it originates, have become so crystallized in the Latin races as to be almost hereditary. The only weapon that can be used successfully against it is that which has been used in our own country-the enlightenment and uplifting of the people. In Brazil the upper classes have already broken away from it, but in the reaction have unfortunately fallen into the various forms of unbelief; the masses, however, are still under its baneful influence, and it will require education of more than one generation on true principles to eradicate the evils planted during three or four centuries.

The foreign evangelistic missionary is sent out to do a specific work with the expectation of one day completing it. He goes to

deliver a message and procure its acceptance. The results of his work ought to be self-propagating, but history shows they are not, and <';hat the work of the preacher must be supplemented by the teacher. This is the plan followed in Brazil, and this undoubtedly accounts for the solid and permanent character of the work done in the churches. The work of the educational missionary is never finished, and must be perpetuated by institutions which he must establish and which his successors must carryon indefinitely.

The most notable feature of modern missions is the recognition of this trnth and the organization of permanent institutions of learning as the natural sequence of evangelistic work. Not only theological seminaries and mission training-schools to preserve the form of faith of the respective denominations are necessary, but schools and colleges for secular education on Ohristian principles must be established. To secure permanent results the lives· of men must be touched, not merely their beliefs. The demand for the new education comes from the converts themselves, who see the danger of the old methods.

The disappearance of sectarian schools and colleges in our own country shows the trend of Ohristian thought. Our very conservative friends, the Roman Oatholics, impelled by the legitimate demands of their own people, are entering the field of secular education, and it is now a common thing to find prominent priests in our educational associations discussing keenly modern pedagogies and all appliances of the new education in all departments of school and college work. Ohristianity is evidently molding our society into a freer range of thought and a wider scope of charity.

An example of an institution which has grown out of a mission may be seen in a system of American schools at Sao Paulo, Brazil, developed on the broad undenominational lines without detriment to its missionary traditions or purposes, into a complet e system of education on Ohristian principles and with modern American methods, lessening the burden of the Board under which it originated, while increasing the efficiency and scope of the work it was established to do. With its larger equipment it is able to better prepare a larger number of students for the study of theology, to furnish more teachers, and to extend its benefits to a larger number of the non-paying <::lass, who would otherwise be deprived of education, and at the same time to widen the scope of its work in order to em brace all depart" ments of instruction-classical, scientific, commercial, and technical.

This system of education, begun thirty years ago as a little primary school under the Presbyterian mission, has. now grown into fully graded primary, intermediate, and secondary schools, to which have been added in the last ten years a gymnasium and a college with classical, scientific, and civil engineering courses. It has introduced the kindergarten, manual training, coeducation in all departments,

PROTESTANT EDUCATION IN LATIN AMERICA

athletics and out-door sports, a dormitory system on the American plan, has published It set of common-school text-books after Ameri- can' models, and has had the satisfaction of seeing most of these innovations upon the old system, employed for centuries in the coun- try, adopted by public and private schools; in fact, we have been asked to incorporate them into the public-school system of the state.

'l'here are at present upward of six hundred on its rolls in the· different departments, and its teaching force numbers forty-five persons, nineteen of whom are the college faculty, in which there are seven graduates of American colleges. Its pupils and students embrace a dozen nationalities, the Brazilians predominating. Nearly every state of the republic is represented, from the Amazon, three thousand miles to the north, to Goyaz, in the far interior, and Rio Grande do SuI, on the extreme south. The number is small, only because the accommodations are limited; if there was more room it could be double what it is. There is no proselyting, but the whole work is openly and boldly Protestant, and exerts a strong Christian influence through the Bible, which is faithfully taught in all grades, and through the influence of devoted Christian teachers.

The difference between institutions of this kind and the mission training-school of earlier days lies in the greater efficiency and wider scope of the former. They are to-day in the hands of professional educators and not of overworked preachers of the Gospel; they are administered on stricter business methods, so that larger results are obtained from the capital employed; they are able to better discriminate between the really deserving and the "rice" students, and are also able to embrace a much larger number of deserving free pupils than was possible under the old 1·eghne.

'l'his establishment is organized under a separate Board of Trustees in the United States, chartered by the Regents of the University of the State of New Y ork, and is known as Mackenzie College, named after John Mackenzie, of New York, who gave the money for the first large building. It is undenominational, and regards neither color-line nor social distinctions; twenty-five per cent. of its entire enrolment is free, and it is also practically self-supporting, as the aid received from abroad amounts to less than half of the cost of the twenty-five per cent. of the free pupils. Eliminate, therefore, half of the free list, and it would be able to pay all of its local expenses, but would still depend upon the generosity of its friends for buildings and equipment to extend the work. It preserves undisturbed the sympathy, cordial support, and cooperation of the Board of Foreign Missions, under whose paternal care it came into existence, and it is still a missionary enterprise.

In all countries there is a large class willing to pay well for sound education, and such institutions, with high purposes in view, with the

best of modern appliances, with teachers of conspicuous ability, entirely devoted to their work, ought to be able to offer, and really do offer, what is best in modern education. The cause of missions would gain in quantity and quality of the instruction given to its can- didates for the ministry, and would be relieved of the perplexing cares of business administration, which is an important part of insti- tutional work, if such institutions were found in every mission field.

The larger and more complete equipmBnt,in laboratories, workshops, and apparatus, would give mission students far better opportunity for disciplinary studies than was possible under the old regime. The highest type of American education should be aimed at. Mackenzie College attempts this in a small way, and tho it is aggressively Chris- tian and boldly Protestant, it has won the confidence of the best people of Brazil, who are sending their sons and daughters to it in greater numbers than caD. be accommodated. Why should not every success- ful mission produce an independent educational work on broad foun- dations? The activities in this direction would indicate that this is the tendency. .

Brazil, tho she may not welcome with great effusion the greedy speculator, who seeks only personal gain, with no purpose of benefit- ing the country or identifying himself with it, is still the only" wide open" door in South America-open alike for the missionary, the edu- cator, the laborer, and the capitalist. It is a wonder that North Americans, so keen and quick-sighted, have not yet perceived the great importance and deep significance of Brazil in the life of Greater America. After our own country, it is the most important factor in the problems of the near future and as such must be considered.

THE OUTLOOK IN PERSIA BY REV. BENJAMIN LABAREE, D.D., URUMIA, PERSIA Missionary of the American Presbyterian Ohurch (North) Since the fierce onset of the Russian excitement four years ago, which swept the greater part of the Nestorians of Urumia into nominal relations with the Greek Church, gathering in also not a few from our Presbyterian fold, onr churches have seemed as if benumbed in their spiritual life. Happily there seems to be coming a change for the better. The withdrawal of the Russian mission, probably only for a time, has given our pastors and people fresh courage and some larger freedom of action. A turn in the tide of popular interest toward the evangelical faith is quite apparent. In many villages faces once familiar in our congregations, but now absent for months, are reappearing. The old desire to hear the Gospel as preached from our

THE OUTLOOK IN PERSIA

pulpits and taught in our Sunday-schools is revIvmg. "What brought you back?" was asked of some young men, heads of families, in One of our congregations. They replied, " We have never been able to get rid of the convictions we received in our boyhood while attending the mission schools." Messages are coming, too, from villages wholly Russian in name, "Oome and preach to us." . A number of churches have held revival services since the Week of Prayer, some with and some without missionary aid. As a rule, they have been attended by large numbers, and many, we hope, have found the Savior. But there has not been the general and deep spiritnal awakening that we have known in some former years.

Among the influential agencies for the development of the Native Ohurch the General Synod must be accorded a high place. Its last annual meeting was held in the fall, and the representatives of twenty-five churches, with other workers, were present. The follow- . ing statistics are reported for 1901: Attendance on the church services, 4,730. Sunday-school scholars enrolled, 3,157. Added to the churches, 161. Church members at present in the whole field, 2,700. Theological students, 17. College students of all grades, 00. Medical students, 4. Female seminary pupils, 74. Village schools, 74. Pupils, 1,590. Total under instruction, 1,647. Contributions for church purposes, education, and missions, $2,316 -an increase of 23 per cent. over the sum reported last year.

The Syrian (Nestorian) nation is a small one, and as a Ohristian nation has suffered mnch at the hands of Islam. But it is likely to have an influence on the future in Persia beyond its numerical standing. Intelligence is spreading in the commnnity; a new sense of inherent capacities for higher duties and responsibilities animates the thoughtful classes; poverty is giving way to more prosperous conditions; eagerness for education is growing rapidly; and there is an increasing number of our Ohristian men and women engaged in missionary efforts for the non-Ohristian populations. Onr educational work needs development. The heavy cuts in appropriation& from the Board have greatly retarded it.

The college is doing good work, but it is hampered for want of funds. It is particularly fortunate in the corps of native teachers. There has been gratifying improvement in the religious character of the students the past winter. Fiske Seminary is at present, owing to the cut in its appropriations, doing only half work; but that half is being done thoroughly. 'l'he influence of the school is increasing

through the special activity of its lately organized Ohristian Endeavorers, who as graduates of the school are planting this noble movement in their villages. " The Ohristian Endeavor Society is the wonder of our village," said one of our old conservativc pastors recently.

Probably in the eyes of the great Moslem population around us no branch of our missionary work stands so high in honor as the medical institutions-hospital, dispensaries, medical students, and graduates, with the revered physician-in-chief at their head. From a scientific standpoint many interesting facts and signal results might be given, but its moral and spiritual influence is its highest honor from the missionary point of view. Religious services on Sunday in two languages and daily evening prayers, which the patients able to do so are expected to attend, emphasize not alone the purposes of the institution, but also its dependence on the Divine blessing for its highest success. Our physician reports that in his private practise among the nobility he has found an increasing disposition to religious inquiry, which has led to many important conversations.

A prominent Moslem ecclesiastic was seriously ill last winter. Sending for our missionary physician, he urged him to say frankly what were the prospects for his recovery. When infOJ'med that he could not hope to live many weeks, he was deeply agitated. Being asked why the thought of death should trouble him so greatly if his entrance into Paradise was assured through his Moslem creed, he replied that there was the trouble; he could not be sure of what was before him at the judgment-seat of God. The Ohristian's confident and joyous hope was tenderly explained to the dying mollah, and he remarked that with such a hope death would be a very different matter.

'I.'he larger section of our mission field, stretching through the wild mountains of Kurdistan to the plains of the Tigris River, continues t'o tax our physical and moral energies for its efficient culture. Two missionaries WEre touring there a part of last summer (one resided a number of months among the independent tribes), and again two of our number are about starting on another extended visitation of the whole wide territory.

We give thanks for increased religious activity in some of our churches, and a freer access to the Ohristian population around -them; for the many earnest Ohristian people in these churches, but especially among the women; for the promise of influence from the Ohristian Endeavorers; for the deepening interest in labors for the non- Ohristian communities, and the very encouraging work which has lately been done by missionaries and native evangelists among some of these; and particularly for the increasing interest in the Gospel on the part of the Moslems.

Prayer is earnestly asked for a much deeper spiritual awakening among the churches, pastors, elders, and people, and a higher sense of

THE BEGINNINGS OF AMERICAN UNIVERSITIES' MISSIONS

their responsibilities for the evangelization of Moslems and Jews, Kurds and all other classes; for the numbers of young men from our schools going to America; and for us missionaries, that we may have the courage and wisdom and the high consecration which the duties of the year demand at our hands.

THE BEGINNINGS OF AMERICAN UNIVERSITIES'

MISSIONS * BY REV. JAMES H. ROSS, BOSTON, MASS.

A Yale mission is to be established in North Ohina, as already announced. Undesignedly but providentially, it seems to be the beginning of a new foreign missionary movement in American universities and colleges. The mission is to be manned and sustained by Yale graduates and undergraduates. Rev. Harlan P. Beach, formerly a missionary in Ohina, is to be the first superintendent, and the first missionary will be the Rev. John L. Thurston, of Whitinsville, Mass. The whole movement is .to utilize the experience and resources of the American Board. Mr. Beach was formerly stationed at Tungchou, sixteen miles from Peking, and is well acquainted alike with the students of Ohina and with those of the United States.

The" Yale spirit" is to be the great motive which will be appealed to for the raising of funds. Over $20,000 are in hand as the beginning of a treasury.

A kindred movement has been announced at Harvard. Mr. E. O. Oarter, the Y. M. O. A. Secretary during the past two years, is to become a traveling secretary among the young men of India, preparing the way for other Ohristian workers from Harvard. The supply of secretaries at present is not equal to the demand. Mr. Oarter's salary will be paid by the Harvard students.

So far as recent history goes, these student movements have been largely gellerated by the international evangelism of the late Dwight L. Moody and the Student Volunteer Movement for foreign missions, which originated at Mount Hermon in 1886, and has been fostered at Northfield, Mass., the American center of Mr. Moody's summer work. Like the earlier missionary movements in the first decades of the nineteenth century, these are union movements, nonsectarian and interdenominational. The primary religious organizations of the last century were union organizations in spirit and aim.

Another feature of the new movement is that the leaders are to select their men for official work from the best men that the universities contain. The physical no less than the spiritual man is in evidence.

* An article on the Yale Mission, by Rev. H. P. Beach, will appear in our November number.-EDIToRs.

Mr. Beach, if not an athlete, is a heavy weight in brv.ins and body, in education and experience. Since his return. from China he has prepared nearly twenty text-books on foreign missions, and is the author of several, for the educational work of the Students' Volunteer Movement. The text-books have been introduced into nearly five hundred and fifty universities and colleges, where an annual enrolment of nearly five thousand students has been secured. Mr. Beach has been the leader of the Missionary Institute in Northfield for several summers. The first Y. M. C. A. in Asia was organized in Ceylon, in 1889, by_ the present dean of the Yale Divinity School, F. K. Sanders, D.D., and the second in Asia was organized by Mr. Beach in Tungchou, North China, in 1888, soon after his graduation from Yale.

These university movements can not fail to remind those who are familiar with the history of foreign missions of what took place at the English universities eighteen years ago, two years before the origin of the Students' Volunteer Movement at Northfield. Extraordinary interest was awakened in the autumn of 1884 by the news that the captain of the Cambridge eleven and the stroke oarsman of the Cambridge boat were going as missionaries of the China Inland Mission to China. C. T. Studd was one of the leading players in the great cricket match in 1882 between Oambridge University and the Australian eleven-a bowler who took eight wickets. Stanley Smith was the stroke oarsman. Studd and Smith were soon joined by five others, among whom was a well-known oarsman, Mr. Montagu Beauchamp, M.D.; E. Hoste, an officer in the royal, Artillery, and C. H. PolhiII- 'rurner, an officer in the Sixth Dragoon Guards, a prominent cricketer. Mr. Studd's and Mr. Hoste's dedication of themselves to the mission field were direct results of Dwight L. Moody's mission in London and at Brighton. Eugene Stock, Editorial Secretary of the Ohurch Missionary Society, says: No such event had occurred before. and no event of the century has done so much to arouse the minds of Christian men to the tremendous claims of the field and the nobility of the missionary vocation. . . . No such missionary meeting had ever been known as the farewell gathering at Exeter Hall. February 4, 1885. The group became known as the Cambridge Seven. It was a period big with blessings that have since fallen upon many English parishes, upon the Colonies, and upon Africa, India, China, and Japan. . . . Everyone of them was preserved to do intrepid work in the far interior of China for several years.

The great year 1890 saw no less than twenty-four Oambridge men added to the roll of missionaries of the Ohurch Missionary Society of England, two of whom had been in the university boat, one as a rower and the other as coxswain.

University missions are not a novelty in England. The Oambridge University Church Missionary Union was established by F. F. Gough

in 1858. It has been a power. It now numbers one thousand five hundred members in all-parts of the world.

December 3, 1857, David Livingstone made a memorable visit to Cambridge University, one result of which was the founding of the Uni- versities' Mission to Africa. Livingstone urged that Oxford and Cambridge should plant a mission in Southern Central Africa. Bishop Gray visited England in the following year and specifically proposed a mission to the Zambesi. Bishop Wilberforce took up the cause. At first there was no intention to form a new society. Archdeacon Mackenzie was chosen as the bishop of the new mission, and he was consecrated at Capetown, January 1, 1861. On January 31, 1862, Bishop Mackenzie died. A year later Bishop Tozer was consecrated. The first five converts were baptized in 1865. 'rhe mission is operated to-day, after a history of over forty years. The Oxford Mission to Calcutta was organized in 1880, and quickly gained an influence over the educated Hindus. It has represented the High Church elements.

It ought to be remembered, too, that the colleges of our own land were the centers of operation for the organization of the early home and foreign missionary societies. There is no telling whereunto this thing will grow. The oldest foreign missionary society in America is the American Board, and it was founded in 1810. The leaders in the movement were students of Williams College and Andover Seminary. The famous haystack prayer-meeting at ·Williamstown was held in 1806. In 1809, Samuel J. Mills, the leader, after graduating from Williams, went to Yale to stndy theology, hoping that he might impart the missionary spirit. In 1809, Henry Obookiah, of the Sandwich Islands, was found on the college steps, weeping because there was no college for him and his idolatrous countrymen. The incident led to the missionary entrance into the islands in 1819, and the missionary entrance led to the annexation of the islands to the United States. It also led to the organization of the first foreign missionary school in this country that existed from 1817 to 1826. It was a Yale professor at Andover who invited some clergymen and theological students to his house in 1809 to organize a foreign missionary society, which became the American Board.

We cite such facts to show that any new missionary movements in the colleges, especially the colleges of New England, are in the line of historical development and expansion; that home and foreign missionary movements in the churches and colleges are not antagonistic, but cooperative and mutually supporting. Harvard and Yale, as home institutions, are helped locally by these world-embracing, empireexpanding plans. The religion and morality of the active students are wholesome influences upon the whole body of undergraduates. The home and foreign influences act and react upon each other. If the going of these university men to foreign lands is met by the inquiry,

"Is there not work enough for them in this land?" the answer must be drawn from history and experience. Expansion enlarges the individual and the cause. The welfare of Yale and Harvard will be increased, not decreased, by the careen upon which these l'ecent graduates are entering. Some of them will come back to tell the story of their lives, of the problems, the successes, and the disappointments they will have encountered. They will not tell of failures, however much they may tell of difficulties and problems. The story will be an inspiration and inducement to others to follow in their steps. Thus the noble succession will increase and multiply. It will glorify the records of the alumni of these two universities and of such universities and colleges as shall follow their leadership.

INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITIONS BY INDIAN CHRISTIANS BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D., ROCHESTER, NEW YORK It is matter for congratulation that the industries possible to native Christians in the compact sectional organization of the social order of India have become operative to an extent which warrants any attempt, however feeble, to make an exposition of their output, however crude that output may show the state of those industries to be.

lt is a mark of development that the native Christians have become numerous enough and self-conscious enough to have organized large associations in several "portions of India, such as exist under the title of "Indian Christian Association of the Northwest Provinces and Oudh," now over two years of age, and that of the "Madras Native Christian Association," capable of attempting a collection of such articles of manufacture as native Christians had produced over a wide territory. But this surprising feature was more than surpassed by the exposition itself on February 22-24, 1902, held at Lucknow, presided over by the Commissioner of Lucknow, and addressed by the Lieutenant-Governor of the United Provinces.

A hundred Indian delegates were present at the opening session, besides a goodly number of missionaries from different parts of the several provinces. The Secretary of the Indian Christian Association of the Northwest Provinces and Oudh called attention in his report to the advance of this, the second exhibit, over the first one, held six years previously. The number of exhibits of this one was four times as many as at the one before held, which showed not only an extension of the interest in such exposition, but also increased industrial avenues into which native Christians had pressed or which otherwise had opened to them. This time there were more than a thousand articles of manufacture sent from every section of India.

Sir James Digges La Touche, in his address on the occasion, made

INDUSTRIAL EXHIBITIONS BY INDIAN CHRISTIANS

what will prove an influential pronunciamento to native Christians, when he said that the native Christian association had in view to duect attention to trades and handicrafts, and to stimulate the sense of the dignity of labor. It was a challenge to many classes of Indian society when he said, "A man who never does honest work knows not what self-respect is, and self-respect is a most important element in a Christian character and in a Christian life.. The only per- fectly blameless mode of giving help to our neighbors is to put them in a position to earn an independent livelihood for themselves."

It is necessary to remind those not familiar with India social con- ditions that trades and industries are inherited as a part of the caste system, that property is held by the family as by a corporation, and hence conversion to Christianity disturba all means of occupation and income. This has proyen a great obstacle to advance on Christian lines. But besides this has been the problem, What indigenous means of self-sustenance could Le made possible to the thousands of men, women, and orphans rescued from famine and pestilence? The late famines alone have imposed the task of caring for twenty. five thou- sand orphans on wissionaries.

The department of carpentering in the February exhibit perhaps attracted most attention. 'rhere were three competing missions, the Cawnpore Methodist Mission, the Mirzapore London Mission School, and that of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. These products consisted largely of office and house furniture, and rivaled the imported articles of the same grade. One government official regretted not having known of these manufactures before making a large recent purchase.

The carpet department came into closer competition with native products. Persian rugs were here, the product of native Christians, equal to any to be found anywhere, the handiwork of boys and girls rescued at the last famine. The rug that took the second prize was the handiwork of a little waif, rescued three years ago from the famine in Rajputana, only thirteen years of age.' A number of children, one of whom was but nine years old, were among the exhibitors; one girl exhibited thirty-two articles and took several prizes.

The department of stenography and typewriting showed a new outlet for young men and women among the better educated, and the fact was annonnced that the schools were unable to meet the demand along these lines, which were encouragingly remunerative. There were also good paintings and tolerable exhibits of photography. The woman's exhibit showed the women had laid large emphasis on indus- tries that were productive. The needlework was extensive and the exhibitors were numerous. Some of this was fancy-work, but most of it nseful.

This exposition, however, was not as generally patronized as it

might have been, perhaps because in some instances the natives could not afford it, and possibly from want of appreciation of what might be the practical outcome of it. But this has proven stimulative, and a far more general exposition is being arranged for by the Madras Native Christian Association, to be held in December next, simultaneously with the Decennial General Conference. This will probably be much more fully patronized, as some of the oldest and most successful industrial missions and schools are in that part of India.

The third or Madras exposition will not be confined strictly to Southern India, but will extend to all India and include Ceylon. Missions having industrial development of any grade will have an opportunity not only to impress the general community specially native Christian, but as missionaries will be present from every mission and every geographical section of the Indian Empire, they will learn what has proven practicable and get suggestions for improvements in the future. Besides, what is important, it will prove a medium of making known these manufactures, and thus of increasing the market. The exhibits will be open to all individuals, as well as institutions, among native Christians, and it is possible that the association will invite even the Syrian and Roman Catholic native Christians to enter the. list of competitors. There are nearly a million and a quarter in the Roman Catholic community of India and more than half a million Syrian Christians, and it is not determinable whether the competition of these might not discourage the weaker and less remunerative new enterprises of the younger Christian communities which need the stimulus of competing among themselves.

The Madras Native Christian Association has already arranged for prizes and certificates for twenty-nine classes of exhibits, which in itself shows that there is known to them a great variety of these technical and economic industries. These include carpentry, cabinetmaking, carving and fretwork, iron-founder's work, also that of the goldsmith's and other metal work, electro plating, machinery, watch and clock making, rattan work, photography, printing, engraving, and half-tone work, carpet and cloth weaving, kindergarten, costume (personal, native, and foreign), and lace work.

This development of industries in India is suggestive of a much wider presentation of the whole problem of self-sustenance among converts to Christianity in other parts of the world, but limited space prevents more now. In 1880 only twenty-nine industrial schools were reported in all the mission fields of the world. That number was practically doubled in the following decade, and now the total number must fall but little short of two hundred. In some features the industrial attempts of missions in one country may be suggestive lo those of another field. Experience in Africa may aid India, or China, or Mexico.

TSAO HAN KIN: A CHRISTIAN CHINESE

There are many sides to the Indian industrial problem. The first necessity is, generally speaking, mere subsistence by any honest plan possible. The industries in agriculture in India are limited by land tenure, which is cooperative within the clan. The mission farm or factory meets this first demand, but leaves the individual dependent on the mission for employment, tho he is in no sense eating bread for which he has not worked. The conditions outside of the mission do not afford freedom of locomotion to the artisan; he is still tied to the plant, and the mission is his master. This missionaries would like to obviate, but economic conditions in any society are not readily changed. At th.e same time, no problem solves itself. 1'he circumstances in one section of India admit of the development of handicrafts not possible to another part, and these two industrial exhibitions have shown an unanticipated variety of occupation already operative in the several sections of the country, and the third exposition at Madras will reveal much more scope and technique and-what is the crux in the whole-far better possible markets for the wares of the native Indian Christian production.

TSAO HAN KIN: A CHRISTIAN CHINESE BY REV. JOSEPH S. ADAMS, HAN-YANG, CHINA Missionary of the American Baptist Missionary Union, 1875- If you look at the map of China you will notice the Yellow Sea on the east. Below the Yangtsi Cape you see the Hangchau Bay. Ascending the bay you reach the mouth of the beautiful Chentang River, one of the great streams of the Chehkiang province. Sailing up for ten or twelve days you reach the center of the province. High on the banks of the river you notice the gray walls and white houses of Kinhwa. You admire the great bridge of stone two hundred and fifty yards long. The keystones of its thirteen arches are sixty feet above the water.

As we land at the jetty we are greeted by a tall Chinaman, with a pleasant face, who complacfmtly strokes his mustache when he has nothing else to do. '1'here is a genial ring in his voice and a firmness about the mouth which impress you very favorably. This is Mr. Tsao Han Kin, to whom we introduce you with a bow.

" Sien Seng hao ma ?" (Is the teacher well?) is his kind inquiry. "Well, who is he, anyway?" Mr. Tsao is a native of the Hupei province. He is pastor of a small church thirty miles away. His wife rejoices in being the ugliest woman in the Kinhwa churches; she is also one of the best and brightest. It is expected that he will go back to his native province to preach the Gospel. His history is interesting, and illustrates some of the difficulties encountered by men who forsake idols to serve the living God.

Tsao Han Kin belonged to the ancient and nseful fraternity of potters. In early days he was a "commercial traveler" for a firm of Hnpei linen merchants. Hence he is able to read and write, and has a good knowledge of affairs. He used to convey large quantities of native cloth from his home to Hupei for sale in Kinhwa and neighboring cities. Owing to the introduction of American drills and Manchester piece goods his firm became bankrupt. They shared the fate of oil merchants, whose trade has been ruined by kerosene. Tsao saved what he could from the wreck and settled in Kinhwa as a potter.

'rsao used to li,e near the north gate, outside Kinhwa city. He had a small pottery, a clay field, and some rice fields. The house and pottery were built in a quadrangle, with the kiln in the midst. A huge buffalo with curved horns, covered with mud, is tended by a very small boy, also covered with mud and nothing else. The boy and buffalo are kneading clay for the jars, kettles, lamps, and pots made within. We notice the wheels, possibly the same style of machine which Jeremiah went down to the potter's house to see. A row of men are working each at his little table. All have a word of greeting for the visitors and light their pipes in honor of the occasion. Some muddy-looking tea is produced and the convivialities begin. The potters take a good look at the foreign(>rs, who in their tUl'll preach away with as much vigor as the heat will permit of. An invitation to visit the chapel at Kinhwa is accepted cordially, and the call at the pottery is over. The result remains to be told.

A Ohinaman may mean what he says; then, again, he may not. We hoped Mr. Tsao would visit us. It would not have surprised us if he had failed to do so. However, he appeared the next Sunday, bringing some clay with him. He was interested in what he heard, but impressed by the general feeling of brotherly happiness which prevailed. The following Sunday he again appeared, this time with freshly shaven head and clean blue gown. He diligently studied the New Testament between the meetings and discussed some of the "wonderful words of life" with those who knew their blessed meaning. This went on for some time, and one day he surprised us by trying to pray in pu blic. It was a lame affair, bu t "the lame shall take the prey," and if he had not eloquence he had sincerity and faith. His" two hearts" (liang sin, or conscience) were giving him a bad time. His sins were greater than the Northel'll Mountains. He wanted forgiveness, but did not know what to do. He had sighed and cried and repented, but he only felt worse. When he learned that Jesus Christ had atoned for sin and gives eternal life, Tsao became a child of God. When the chapel at Kinhwa was being built the prayer of the missionary was" a soul for every brick," and Tsao was one of the first of our "bricks." Many have found the J-iord in that house

since then, but this man's conversion was so clear and full of joy that it remains a bright spot in the midst of dark discouragement.

There is a storm in the pottery. Mrs. Tsao weeps amid the wreck of some furniture which she has demolished, as she dare not attack her husband. The workmen laugh, "Hi yah! The laopan (boss) has eaten the foreign religion. Astonishing beyond amazement! Ho, ho! What's going to happen next?" 'fhey found out. The next Sunday Mr. Tsao gravely said, " This is the worship day; we will go to the chapel and listen to the doctrine." "That we are unwilling to do. The foreigners will dig out our eyes to make telescopes or steal our livers to make cough mixture." "Yes," cried another, "I know. The foreign devils are very polite. They take two hands and bring you tea, and they squeak, • I invite, elder brother, drink tea,' and they put medicine in it, and you hate them before you drink the tea; and when you swallow it your heart jumps out of your mouth, and you want to bow down and worship them."

Tsao listened to these and other objections almost in silence. He knew how easy it was for unsaved men to believe a lie, how hard to believe the truth. His only answer was, "Oome and see." A bargain was made with those who were willing to come. They were to have their food, three meals, at their master's expense. They were to do no work, but come and spend the day at the chapel. Those whose fears would not permit them to come were to get neither work, dinner, nor pay. This arrangement lasted till the end of the month, when the reduced revenue to be received upset the workmen once more. It was bad enough for the master to turn religious, but it was intolerable that he should do so at their expense. There was a strike, and for some weeks the buffalo had a holiday. There was no work done at the pottery. A fresh supply of men was secured who were willing to "play" once a week, and that at their own expense.

A new trouble arose. It was found that Tsao had removed the paper gods out of the workshop and house. As the men looked upon these things in the light of a real fire and life insurance company they feared the worst. Only upon the assurance that the master would be responsible for accidents did they consent to work.

The next thing was a sqnabble with the neighbors. They wanted a procession of priests and iclols to insure a good harvest. The vilest abuse was heaped upon the" Eat-foreign-devil-doctrine Man" for his lack of public spirit. Still Tsao would neither lead his men to citrry the idols nor give his money to the fat and lazy priests.

But his chief trouble was with his wife. He found the truth of the word,'" A man's foes shall be they of his owu household." Mrs. Tsao had been kept in order with a stick. Now that her husband had become a Ohristian the stick had been laid aside. Taking advantage of his kindness, Mrs. Tsao became impertinent, then abusive, and

finally was such a nuisance that Tsao did not know what to do. He prayed about her in the Saturday night prayer-meeting and asked others to do the same.

r The heathen jeered and said, "You see what a bad thing this religion is Before Mrs. Tsao was r.s quiet and wordless as a dumb creature, now she storms every day," not understanding that the trouble was the absence of "religion" in the wife rather than its presence in the husband. At this juncture the missionary's wife came to the rescue. She went to visit the woman whose temper caused all the trouble. Wise and loving words where spoken which caused the ill temper to disappear in a burst of tears. Then it was found that this womall had been resisting the Holy Ghost, and all her anger was but Satan's effort to keep her out of the kingdom of God. There was a calm after the storm, peace came with the new-born faith. Tsao said his heart was full of joy, it was like life from the dead.

As time rolled on our friend Mr. Tsao grew in grace. Being willing to use the faith already given, it grew with exercise, and many paths of service opened before him. All his spare time was devoted to visiting his friends and to preaching Christ from house to house. When at last he did consent to speak from the platform it was with singular acceptance and power. His testimony bore fruit in conversions. How could it be otherwise when the Gospel is preached in dependence on the Holy Spirit?

It was suggested that he should give up making pots and devote his time to Gospel work. This he could not do, because he could not dispose of the pottery. One day a cyclone came, and the kiln was demolished, the houses destroyed, and only the buffalo survived the general ruin. We trembled for his faith, but he quietly said: "The Lord has settled the question for me. I am now free to do what He wants."

So Mr. and Mrs. Tsao went to Shao-hing Bible-school for two years and learned the Word of God more perfectly. 'l'hey gave satisfaction to their teachers, and when the time of study was over returned to Kinhwa.

Mr. Tsao has had many experiences of trial and blessing. He was early called to return to his native province and organize new work in unoccupied regions. His wife accompanied him, and was of great helpfulness to the infant mission. Outside the walls of Hanyang her tombstone tells the story of the faithful disciple of Christ. During the recent troubles Mr. Tsao was left alone. the missionaries having withdrawn, yet he faithfully kept the Christians together in service and worship. The chapel was rioted, the homes of the Christians marked by the rebels for destruction, but still the steadfast worker kept on his way. His faults are neither few nor far between, but in spite of all, his word has been blessed. As he himself would say, "I am a great sinner, but Jesus is an Almighty Savior."

BABIBM AND THE BABITES

BABISM AND THE BABITES * BY REV. HENRY HARRIS JESSUP, D.D., BEIRUT, SYRIA Ever siN.ce the first Babite reform movement in Persia in 1845, the Christian world has hoped that some of its liberal tenets might lead the Persian people to Christianity. But thus far the hope has not been real- ized. Those who read the Bible seem to prefer to find an occult inner double meaning in the simplest language, and construct for themselves a kind of mystic religious philosophy in which the Persians delight.

According to the best authorities, Babism arose as follows: Mirza 'Ali Mohammed appeared in Shiraz in 1845, a pupil of Sheik Ahmed Zein ed Din, who taught a mixture of Sufism, mystic philosophy, and Moslem Shiite law, and said that the absent Mahdi, now ina spiritual world called Jabalka and Jabersa, would soon appear, and that he was the Bab or Door of the Mahdi. He then made up a system composed of Moslem, Nasairiyeh, Jewish, and heathen doctrines, and then claimed to be Bab ed Din, and afterward the Nukta or Center and Creator of truth, and then that he was Deity personified; then that he was the propet Mohammed, and produced a new book called the Beyan, which is the Babite Bible, in twenty thousand verses, Arabic and Persian. Complaint was made of its bad grammar, and that this is a sign of imperfection. He explained the ungrammatical Arabic by the fact that the words and letters rebelled and sinned in a previous world, then transmigrated to this world, and, as a punishment for sin in a previous existence, were put under grammatical rules; but he in mercy forgave all sinners, even to the letters of the alphabet, and released them, and now they can go a,s they please! Mirza was followed by tens of thousands, among others by a beautiful and eloquent woman named Selma, who divorced her husband and followed Ali Mohammed the Bab, who styled her Kurret el Ain (light or refreshment to the eye). Ali Mohammed raised an army to fight the Persian troops, but was caught and strangled in 1849, and multitudes of his followers were killed. Before Ali Mohammed's death he said his successor would be a young disciple named Yahya. This Mirzah Yahya succeeded him, taking the title of "Subh Azel " (morning of eternity). The Bab made the month nineteen days, answering to the nineteen members of the sacred hierarchy, of which the Bab is the chief. Subh Azel was the fourth in the hierarchy, and on the death of the Bab, Ali Mohammed, and the two others above him on the list, he became chief of the sect by regular promotion. Upon the outbreak of persecution against them, Subh Azel and his older brother Mirza Hasseian Ali, who was styled Beha Allah, fled to Bagdad, and remained from 1853 to 1864, then to Adrianople. Beha had persuaded Subh Azel to retire and conceal himself from human gaze, saying to the people that he was present but invisible. Beha then claimed the succession, and two hostile parties arose, Azelites and Behaites. They were both then exiled (1864) to Adrianople, where plots and poisoning among the two parties, and anonymous letters sent to the sultan charging each other with political conspiracies, led the sultan to exile (in 1866) Subh Azel to Famagusta, in .. Condensed from The Outlook.

Cyprus, and Beha Allah to Acre. Four of the Azelites were sent with Beha, and their leader claimed that Beha was instrumental in having all of them assassinated in Acre. Subh Azel died before 1880, and Beha in 1892.

Beha left three sons-Abbas Effendi, now sixty; Mohammed Ali, now forty-six; and Bedea, now aged thirty-six. Mohammed Ali claims that the father Beha appointed him spiritual head and Abbas secular head, but Abbas has usurped both. They are now divided, the two younger brothers being in a bitter lawsuit with Abbas, who has all the prestige of holding the funds. and the reputation among his followers of being a reincarnation of Christ.

The Sources of Babism To understand Babism, we should remember the sources from which it was derived. J emal ed Din, the Afghani, says that its author borrowed from Hinduism, Pantheism, Sufism, and the doctrines of the Nasairiyeh. The Nasairiyeh of northern Syria believe in one God, self-existent and eternal. This God manifested himself seven times in human form, from Abel to Ali, son of Abi Talib, which last manifestation was the most perfect. At each of these manifestations the Deity made use of two persons, the first created out of the light of his essence and by himself, and the second created by the first. The Deity is called the Maana (the meaning or reality of all things); the second, the Ism (name or veil, because by it the Maana coriceals its glory, while by it, it reveals itself to men). The third, the Bab (Door, because through it is the entrance to the knowledge of the two former). The following table shows the seven trinities of the Nasairiyeh : MAANA ISM BAB 1. Abel Adam Gabriel 2. Seth Noah YayeeJ 3. Joseph Jacob Ham ibn Cush 4. Joshua Moses Daw 5. Asaph Solomon Abdullah ibn Simaan 6. Simon (Cephas) Jesus Rozabah 7. Ali Mohammed Salman el Farisee After Ali, the Deity manifested itself in the Imams, in some of them totally and in others partially, but Ali is the eternal Maana, the divine essence, and the three are an inseparable trinity.

Now add to this the mystic teaching of the Mohammedan system of Sufism or Tusowwof. Pure Sufism teaches that only God exists. He is in all things and all things are in him. An visible and invisible things are an emanation from him, and are not really distinct from him. Religions are matters of indifference. There is no difference between good and evil, for all is reduced to Unity, and God is the real author of the acts of men. Man is not free in his action. By death the soul returns to the bosom of Divinity, and the great object of life is absorption into the divine nature.

Bear in mind also the doctrine of the Persian or Shiah Moslems, that Ali was the first legitimate Imam, or Calif of Mohammed, and that he existed before Adam, and that the twelfth Imam, Mohammed Abdal Kasim, was the Mahdi, and that he is now concealed in some secret place and will appear again on earth. Add to this the highly imaginative and

BABISM AND THE BABITES

mystic character of the Persian mind, its fondness for poetry and religious extravagance, and you have a preparation for the appearance of a man who had the intellect, strong will, and abhorrence of sham to make him a leader among his fellows.

Abbas Effendi. the oldest son of Beha, is now living in Haifa, with about seventy or eighty of his Pe~sian followers, who are called Behaites. Nothing is heard of Subh Azel or his followers.

Rabism in America Some years since, Dr. Ibrahim KheiruIla, an educated Syrian of great mental acumen, conceived the idea of introducing Beha-Babism into the United States. He declared Beha to be the Messiah returned to earth and Abbas to be his reincarnation. He visited Abbas, and from time to time, as his accredited agent and promoter, has brought his disciples, chiefly American women, to visit Abbas, and some of them at least have bowed down and worshiped him as the Messiah.

A cousin of Dr. Kheirulla, who is clerk of the American Press in Beirut, has given me the following statement: The doctor, after the death of his first wife in Egypt in 1882, married first a Coptic widow in EI Fayum, whom he abandoned, and then married a Greek girl. whom he also abandoned, and who was still living in 1897 in Cairo. He was at the World's Parliament in Chicago, and tried to promote several mechanical inventions-·as, a rubber boot. envelopes, buttons, etc. At one time he was worth three thousand pounds. He then obtained the degree of Doctor, and taught mental philosophy. He then helped a Greek priest, Jebara, in publishing a book on the unity of Islam and Christianity, which fell flat and had no influence on the public mind. He then opened a medical clinic to cure nervous diseases by the laying on of hands and reading from Psalm xxix: 7 the words, "The voice of the Lord divideth the flames of fire," etc. Then he went' to Chicago and tried trade, and then teaching and preaching, and pretty much everything else. He is a smart talker, full of plausible argument. and can make white appear black. Of late he has had little to do with religion. It can be said to his credit that, after receiving aid in the Beirut College, he paid back the money advanced to him.

The Egyptian Gazette of November, 1900, states that Dr. Kheirulla on his last visit to Haifa differed with Abbas Effendi, claiming that Beha Allah only was the true divinity, and Abbas is simply a teacher. Dr. and Mrs. Goetzinger, on the other hand, maintain that Abbas must be worshiped with diviue homage, as he is the true Christ. In Bagdad, in 1860, the Babite house was divided into Behaites and Azelites. Iu Haifa it is divided between Abbas Effendi and his two brothers, Mohammed and Bedea. In America it is between Dr. Kheirulla and Dr. Goetzinger.

On a recent visit to Haifa I called on Abbas Effendi and had a halfhour's conversation with him. My companion was Chaplain Wells, of Tennessee, recently from the Philippines. The Effendi has two houses in Haifa, one for his family, in which American lady pilgrims are entertained, and one down-town, where he receives only men. Here his Persian followers meet him. They bow in worship when they meet him on the street or when they hear his voice. On Friday he prays with the Moslems in the mosque, as he is still reputed a good Mohammedan of the Shiite sect.

We entered a large reception-room, at one end of which was a long divan covered, as usual in Syria, with a white cloth. In a moment he came in and saluted us cordially with the usual Arabic compliments, and

then sat down on the end of the divan next to the wall and invited us to sit next to him. He has a reputation of being a great scholar in Persian, Turkish, and Arabic, writing with equal ease and eloquence in all. After another round of salutations, I introduced myself and Chaplain Wells, and told him that altho a resident of Syria for forty-five years, I had never visited Haifa before, and, having heard and read much of his father and himself, I was glad to meet him. He asked my profession. I told him I was an American missionary, and was connected with the American Press and Publishing House in Beirut.

"Yes," said he, "I know your Press and your books. I have been in Beirut, and knew Dr. van Dyck, who was a most genial, learned, and eloquent man, and I highly esteemed him."

I said his greatest work was the translation of the Bible into Arabic, and added that it was a great comfort that the Bible was so well trans- lated and had been so widely distributed, and that since 1865, when Dr. van Dyck completed the translation of the whole Bible, our Press had issued more than six hundred thousand copies, and this year would issue from thirty thousand to fifty thousand copies.

I then remarked that the Mohammedans object to our use of the term " Son of God," and asked him if he regarded Christ as the Son of God.

He said: "Yes, I do; I believe in the Trinity. But the Trinity is a doctrine above human comprehension, and yet it can be understood, for Christ understood it."

I replied, "There are many things in nature which we believe and yet can not understand." I told him the story of the old man who over- heard a young man exclaim to a crowd of his companious, "I will never believe what I can not understand." The old man said to him, "Do you see those animals in the field-the cattle eating grass, and it turns into hair on their backs; sheep eating the same grass, and it turns into wool; and swine eating it, and it becomes bristles on their backs; do you believe this?" The youth said, "Yes." "Do you understand it?" " No." "Then," said the old man, "never say you will not believe what you do not understand."

The Effendi remarked: "Yes, that is like a similar remark made once by a Persian to the famous Zamakhshari, 'I can not understand this doctrine -of God's unity and eternity, and I will not believe it.' Zamakhshari replied, 'Do you understand the watery secretions of your own body?' 'N0.' 'But you believe they exist? Then say no more you will not believe what you do not understand.' " I explained to the Effendi our view of salvation by faith in Christ; that whosoever believeth in him shall not perish, but have everlasting life, and that, being justified by faith, we have peace with God; that Christ has paid the ransom, and now God can be just, and yet the justi- fier of them who believe. " And does your excellency believe this?" He replied promptly, "Yes." "And do you accept the Christ as your . Savior?" He said, "Yes." "And do you believe that Jesus the Christ will come again and judge the world? " He said, "Yes."

I took up another question, and said: "The Christ promised to send the Holy Spirit, the Paraclete. Now, the Mohammedans claim that Mohammed is the Paraclete. We claim and believe that He is the Holy Spirit, the third person of the Trinity."

" Yes," said he, "I know that you believe that. That is your doc- trine; but that is a very profound subject and very important."

A VISIT TO THE PROPHET OF PERSIA

I saw from his manner that he was getting weary of talking, and so we soon took our leave.

What can one say in brief of such a man? Whether intentionally on his part or not, he is now acting what seems to be a double part-a Moslem in the mosque, and a Christ, or at least a Christian mystic, at his own house. He prays with the Moslems, "There is no God but God," and expounds the Gospels as an incarnation of the Son of God. His declarations of belief in the Trinity and redemption through the Christ must be interpreted in the light of Sufist pantheism and of his belief in a succession of incarnations, of which his followers regard him as the last and greatest.

It is difficult to regard without indignation the Babite proselytism now being carried on in the United States. One American woman who passed through Beirut recently, en route for the Abbas Effendi shrine, stated that she was at first an agnostic and found that a failure; then she tried theosophy, and found that too thin; then she tried Christian Science and obtained a diploma authorizing her to heal the sick and raise the dead, and found that a sham, and now was on her way to see what Abbas Effendi had to offer! Surely that woman has found out what it is to feed on ashes.

A VISIT TO THE PROPHET OF PERSIA * BY PHILIP SIDERSKY AND REV. S. K. BRAUN You are doubtless well aware of the spread of Babism, whose followers claim that the Redeemer prophesied is now alive in Persia. Hundreds have been converted to Abbas Effendi, who is claimed to be the Messiah in the flesh now in Persia, and whose strongholds in this country are at Washington and Baltimore. H caring that" Merza Abdul Fazel," the Persian Prophet, as he is called by his followers, was in Washington, we went to see him, and had a personal interview with him.

In the fashionable quarter of the capital we rang the bell. A lady came, leading a blind man, and asked us if we desired to see the prophet. She reached into a little case in the corner of the hallway, unlocked the door, and ushered us into the presence of the ambassador of the Persian Messiah, to whom she introduced us. We found him sipping his tea, his pipe at hand. He arose and invitingly extended his hand in greeting, bidding us to take a seat. His interpreter bowed, explaining that he was at our service.

Clad in Oriental costume, turban on his head, the prophet began immediately to speak of his mission, declaring with enthusiasm, "This is your day of joy, happy children of Israel, the manifestation of the Light of the World. 'Belhi Ulla' is of great interest to you, for to gather you he has come. As Jesus came to scatter you, so he comes to gather you. Now I come to bring the glad tidings, and aU who will accept and believe in the Messiah, who is now in the flesh in Persia, their names shall be placed on record, even in the Lord's Book of Life. The prophecies of the old prophets are, indeed, fulfilled; he is gathering his people."

Then he began to prove his assertions from the Scriptures, Old and New Testaments, and showed himself well acquainted with the Scriptures• • Condensed from The Voice of Israel.

We asked him, "Do you mean that Jesus is the Lord and He is now in Persia for the second time in the flesh? "

" Oh yes," the prophet replied, "for he is here now to gather unto himself those who shall reign with him in glory." We replied: "Do not the Scriptures say that when Jesus shall appear, He shall come in great power and glory, with a host of angels, and His saints shall be with Him, all eyes shall behold Him, and every tongue confess Him? "

"Yes," replied the prophet, "and so you may see him in Persia."

"But how would we know him if we saw him?" Then he read in Deuteronomy xviii: 18, where it tells how the Messiah might be known.

We said, "But it is written that when Christ shall appear, the Jews will be gathered to Jerusalem, and behold Him and say, 'This is our God,' and He will say, 'This is My people.'"

" Ah•. yes," the prophet replied, "but you do not expect all this will happen in one day or year. A thousand years is as a day with the Lord. See how long it took Israel to go from Egypt into the promised land, when they might have gone in twelve days. Even so now. They must first believe in Him whom God has sent."

We replied, "The Scriptures declare that Israel shall go to Jerusalem in an unconverted state, and thus shall be converted by beholding Him for whom they waited."

" That is true," the prophet replied, "but those who accept him now are the elect, whose reward and glory will be so much greater. All Israel shall become his people, and the nations shall be allied to them and become their servants. But the Jews who accept and believe in the Messiah who is now in Persia, their glory will supersede all the rest."

He further said that he (Merza Abdul Fazel) had been a fanatic Mohammedan, an enemy to both Jew and Christian, but since he saw the Messiah in Pe.rsia and became converted, and received a revelation, he began to preach and teach this great revelation of this great Messiah in the flesh. He loves all, and has been influential, he claims, in convert- ing many here in America and the Eastern lands. He claims that about thirty thousand Jews in Persia, Assyria, Australia, and Russia have become his followers. He declares that he has seen him of whom Moses and the prophets wrote, and had the revelation that this is indeed the Mes- siah who shall come and unify all sects and issues, for there shall be but one religion. All shall be combined in Jesus and Mohammed-one the prophet of the West, and the other the East.

We were not very long conversing with the prophet, when intelligentlooking ladies, singly and in pairs, began to come in, and fairly drank in his words as he was speaking to us. Noone was at the door to answer the bell or knock; but his visitors know how to come in, having a key or knowing where to find it. The prophet claims a following of about ten thousand in the United States, and declares that in Persia, Arabia, and Russia he has a following of about thirty thousand Jews.

The days when all ought to be careful are at hand. False prophets are about us, saying, "Here is Christ." Be not deceived, nor go after them, said Jesus. Search the Scriptures, let no man deceive you. Read carefully the thirteenth chapter of Mark, and see how the Word of God is fulfilled. Mark xiii: 21, 22-"And if any man shall say to yon, La, here is Christ, or, Lo, He is there, believe him not; for false Christs and false prophets shall rise and all show signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect."

THE GREEK STUDENTS AND RELIGION

THE GREEK STUDENTS AND RELIGION * BY DR. MOXHEN, ATHENS As a child the Greek student has never been to a Sunday-sch.o.ol, f.or there is n.o such institution in connection with the Greek Church. Sunday-schools are held solely in connection with the very few Evangelical churches that hav-e lately sprung up. He has not heard a sermon preached, except, perhaps, occasionally, on some Good Friday-if he comes from some city or town of importance; and even then, the sermon must have been preached by a school-master or some undergraduate of theology, who takes the opportunity to display his eloquence and mastery of the rich and beautiful language of the Greeks. Preaching has been abandoned in the Greek Church almost since the time of Chrysostom, occasional preachers appearing now and then as comets in its sky. The Greek student has never had the advantages of family worship, because such a thing is totally unknown-with the exception, of course, of the extremely few Evangelical families. His education up to this time, elementary, mediate, and gymnasial, has been chiefly literH,ry and naturalistic; .one may also say it has been a heathen education, such as an ancient Greek might have had. It is true that in schools there are religious lessons on the program, beginning with Old Testament history, and finishing with expositions from the Gospels, the catechism of the Greek Church, Christian ethics and Church history; but all these are lessons, learned for the sake of good marks and reports. The teachers, as a rule, do not- know experimentally the truths they teach, nor do the pupils learn them as s.omething to be acted on and carried out in life.

What, then, is the practical religion of the Greeks to-day? It can be tDld in a few words, and it is this: All Divine grace available for man is vested in the priest and archpriest (bishop), so that man is regenerated through the prayers of the priest at baptism; he is immediately sealed by the Holy Ghost through him by means of the chrism or unction. If he errs in any way; he is to confess to the priest and receive through him the absDlution. He is invited tD partake of the" real body" and the "real blood" of the Savior through the priest at Holy Communion (real transubstantiation). He is married by the priest, buried by the priest, and there is some hope or other that, after he dies, his soul wiII receive forgiveness and mercy thrDugh the priest by means of the mass and prayers specially .or peri.odically offered for the dead.

Thus the young Greek enters the university with his characteristic avidity for learning, but with no adequate safeguard against the temptations of a purely human science-in fact, with a considerable bias t.o deism, pantheism, or materialism. The phenomenon, therefore, is easily explained that of, say, two thousand students, only thirty or forty will have matriculated for divinity, all the .others rushing to arts, science and mathematics, law.or medicine; and even those wh.o enter divinity for the mDst part do so as aspiring to the bishop's staff and miter, there being no salaries paid to the sD-called "lower" clergy. So it comes to pass that religion becomes to the student a popular scarecrow, a capital thing, indeed, for the common pe.ople, but n.ot .of much use tD .one wh.o has his eyes .open! Truly he has never kn.own the essence .of Christianity, and he pr.obably never came acr.oss a living true Chri~tian. Then it * From The Student Movement, London.

is not to be thought strange if, on entering the university as a decided worshiper of scientific research, he catches at anything that seems to him to solve the mystery of life. His mind is goaded on by noble aspira- tions, but the claims of Jesus Christ as a living divine Savior, and as the true solution of all mystery, have never been presented to him; so off he goes to the allurements of human speculation.

Intelligent belief in Christianity and real piety are rarely to be met with in the Greek student. But he will stand for the Greek Church with devotion and zeal. It is true, he very seldom goes to church on a Sun- day-very few people do that; but he will not miss the vigils during Passion 'Veek, and he will light his candle on Good Friday night with the throng following the funeral procession of Him who is alive for ever- more. He stands for the Church, because it is his own Church. She baptized him and will baptize his children. She will recognize him whatever he is, morally or spiritually-unless he becomes the author of infidel books, or openly joins the Roman Catholics or the Evangelicals-and, finally, she will decently bury him and pray for his soul.

But there is even more than all this. He considers the Church as a national institution, and as a national bond of union. The patriotism of Leonidas still burns in his breast and with a heat intensified by the breath of centuries. Anything, therefore, that threatens to interfere with the universal Greek Church practise will not be countenanced by him, and for this reason the idea of a "reformation" in the Church does not find a ready friend in him.

There is, however, another potent factor in his life, which does certainly influence his attitude to religious or ecclesiastical questions of the day, and that is politics. All over Greece there is nothing that electrifies people so much as politics. What is the present government doing, what is the Opposition going to do, on whose side is this one and on whose side is the other? Such are questions that are discussed at the cafes, read in the daily papers, and studied by the numerous class of aspirants to public office. The student has been brought up in this whirlwind of politics, and can not forego his interest when he enters the university.

Unfortunate events that happened recently in Athens in connection with the translation of the Gospels into the vulgar tongue can be adequately understood by what has been said already. This translation, independently of its merits or demerits as such, could not please the prelates and clergy as bringing religious truth too near the people. The phantom of religious agitation of some sort must have loomed up before their eyes. What, then, of the Church as a national bond of union? The st.udents took the fire. The Opposition saw its opportunity. The people must be roused against a government who permitted such an outrage against religion to be perpetrated. The flame was fanned, and demonstrations took place which resulted in the death of several students and others; persons in authority were obliged to resign-even the Cabinet itself. And, what is most to be deplored, not only was the obnoxious translation interdicted and confiscated, but also the already existing translation of the whole Bible into modern Greek. Thus the bread of life was snatched from the hands of the people, and the innocent student had a prominent part in the deed, misguided in judgment by the very absence of data by which to judge on such matters. For I am sure that ninety-nine per cent. of the students have never so much as read the New Testament to know its value.

1902J EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS The Coronation Charge people in a prayer league. We venture to suggest that all such The charge to the King of Eng- subscribe for the Life of Faith. land in the coronation service, on presentation of the Q1'b, was as fol- Missions at Keswick lows: In the Keswick missionary meet- Receive this imperial orb, and ing, held on Saturday, July 26th, when you see this orb, set under for three hours, there was a mani- the cross, REMEMBER THAT THE festation of unflagging interest WHOLE WORLD IS SUBJECT TO THE and most inspiring addresses from POWER AND EMPIRE OF CHRIST various fields. In fact, the whole OUR REDEEMER. impression of the missionary meet- ings of Wednesday and Saturday The above sentence may well was most stimulating. From Japan, stand at the head not only of this China, India, South Africa, Egypt, column, but as the motto of all etc., were heard glad tidings, and missions, emblazoned on the very last, but by no means least, from banners of the Church, as the bat- workers among the Jews and Mo- tle of the ages goes forward. hammedans. In Japan the revival is spreading and is most remark- The Keswick Prayer Circle able in spiritual power. In Mel- bourne the simultaneous mission, One of the most conspicuous out- which coincided with the visit of comes of the Keswick convention Mr. Torrey and Mr. Geil, has been of 1902 is a world-wide prayer attended by results seldom seen in drcle, composed of those who de- any century. Thousands of housesire to join one another in inter- to-house prayer-meetings were held cession for a gr'eat effusion of the at the same hour, and it is not a Spirit through the habitated globe matter of wonderment that God -a world-wide refreshing such as has so signally owned a work that invoked by disciples in re- whose conspicuous feature has been sponse to Jonathan Edwards' ap- united prayer. At Travancore, peal in 1747, reechoed by the English India, at Omdurman, in Egypt, Baptists, headed by Carey and Wandsbek and Blankenberg, Ger- Fuller, in 1784. Those who .would many, and many other directions, join this circle may send names God is and has been very conspicuand addresses to the Keswick ously working. House, Paternoster Row, London, E. C. No pecuniary obligations A Deputation to South Africa are involved; but it is desirable that the names be registered, and It seems likely that a deputation there is to be published a neat in- will be sent from Britain to South taglio, a sort of memorial card, Africa to undertake distinctively as a reminder of the mutual bond. religious and so-called mISSIOn Those who wish this may <lend ten work among the Boers and Britons, cents to the editor of the Life of in the interest of a higher spiritual Faith, Keswick House, and will life. At Keswick some speakers at receive the card. The news of the the great "Peace Meeting" repre- "Upon All Flesh" prayer circles sented this as a time of "lull," will be published in the Life of when all energies al'e turned to- Faith. This seems to be a time for some such visible union of praying

ward reconstruction and pacifica- 1. There is danger lest loyalty to tion,"and they regard it as a time alma mater be emphasized so as to of precious and pressing opportu- overshadow loyalty to Christ as nity to mold spiritually the future the moving principle. College of the annexed territory. Thou- spirit may be utilized but should sands of young men a"re now going never supplant the Christian spirit.

there as a field for their future 2. There is danger that an unde- business and professional life, and nominational movement attach to the present seems a rare time for itself workers abroad and commit- preaching the Gospel, and espe- teemen at home who are not respon- cially the higher truths pertaining sible for their words and deeds to to sanctitbation. One man has anyone; missionaries may be ap- offered £300 ($1,500) if a deputation pointed who are weak in doctrine can be sent by the Keswick con- and practise, and who enter into vention to cover cost of such depu- the work more from a humanita- tation, and much prayer is arising rian than from a Christian motive.

, for wisdom to act promptly and They may grow too independent, follow Divine leading. It is pro- may attach to the enterprise ad- posed to hold throughout the dis- herents who are out of sympathy tricts desolated and devastated by with the Church, and may conduct the war meetings for the unfolding the work more on material than on of the truths centering in personal spiritual lines.

holiness, in hope that this may 3. On the field there may arise tend to pacificate and conciliate, to some questions as to church organi- heal the wounds war has inflicted, zation, or there may be such a di- to remove racial antipathies, and vision of conviction with workers lead to a new and elevated type of that harmony will be difficult if Christian life, as well as missionary not impossible.

effort among the native races. 4. This means, of course, the addi- tion of one more organization with The Yale and Harvard Missions its machinery and expense, and it will doubtless divert some funds A new departure in foreign mis- from the Boards through which sionary societies will be inaugu- they have hitherto gone to the rated this year in the Yale and field.

Harvard missions, described on an- The first three of these dangers other page. These enterprises do are in large degree guarded against credit to the devotion and energy in the Yale mission in the excellent of those who have inaugurated and committee who have the work in support them. They purpose to charge, and in the men who have turn college loyalty to account in been chosen to begin work in China.

support of foreign missions, and Affiliated, as it is, with the Ameri- hope to interest and influence many can Board, it is almost inevitable to take an active part in the evan- that the work will be carried on gelization of the world who might practically on a· Congregational otherwise remain uninterested. basis of doctrine and government.

The plan has advantages, and As to the financial question, it is will, we hope, prove a distinct help expected that on the whole more in extending the Kingdom. There money will be given to foreign mis- are, however, some dangers which . sionary work because of these new those in charge of the work should enterprizes, so that narrow-minded keep in mind and guard against as objections on this score are out of carefully as possible. place. *

EDITORIAL

Rest for Missionariel may be ancient, but how ancient we do not know" ? A home of rest for missionaries has been opened at No.7 Bruce If the Moslem says, as say he will, .. On Grove, Tottenham, London, on what ground, then, do you ask me to accept very moderate terms. Mrs. Albert your Torah, and your Zabbur, as Divine reve- Fenn, widow of the well-known lations?" what am I to reply? And if the missionary to Madrid, is one of the Moslem goes on to say, "You tell me that honorable superintendents. Mis- Jesus Christ in the Goepels says that the sionaries who are preparing to leave Pentateuch was written by Moses and that for their fields abroad or are return- the Psalms (or some of them at all events, ing from them, will find here a which he quotes or refers to) were written Christian welcome and a sympa- by David, how can you ask me to admit that thetic atmosphere. The purpose Jesus Christ was the Son of the one true God? of this home is not by any means And if Jesus is not Divine, on what ground money making. Mrs. Fenn, hav- do you ask me to accept the Gospels, as a ing been compelled by her hus- revelation from God?" what am I to say? band's death and her own failing health to leave her mission work I say frankly that if I believed the teaching in Spain, seeks now to fulfil, in of Professor Smith and his school to be true, some other form, her early conse- I should cease to be a missionary to-morrow. cration to mission work, by becom- I could not possibly feel that I had any mes- ing to the Lord's servants a new sage to give to either Mussulman or Hindu; Lydia. We trust the messengers for the message is the revelation of God, and to the Gentiles may find in her it is the revelation recorded in the Bible. home what Paul found in his.Thy- atira hostess's house at Philippi. A Plea from India Higher Critics and Missions Mrs. J. C. Lawson writes from An Indian missionary writes an India to her husband at London important letter to the London Christian, which shows the results as follows, under date of July 1, of the teachings of the destructive critics in dealing with the non- 1902: Christians, especially the Moslems. He says in part: Our native pastor has brought in 31 more famine people, making 93 I do not want to enter into any controversy, in all. For these we have no sup- but as a practical missionary, with the reali- port. Our own little deposit in the ties of mission work constantly in evidence. bank is used up, but I can not see I want to ask the disciples of the higher these poor waIfs starve. The little critics a plain question. One of the chief ones are found hunting in the sand objections to the teaching of missionaries for ants to eat to keep themselves raised by Moslems is that in the Pentateuch from starving to death._ The starvand the Psalms of the Christian Bible we have ing young men our pastor has to not the revelation wbich was given to Moses refuse food, for he can help only and David The reply of mis"ionaries hither- the little orphans; the widows and to ha' been that in tnose books we have such their children all have to be rerevela tion. fused! If I had the money I would take them and start a separate de- Now if a Mussulman brings forward the partment. Mrs. Matthews' Home usual objection, what am I, in accordance is really full, and she feels that she with the teaching of higher critics, to reply? can take only young women-not Am I to say, as all Christian missionaries those with children. We really hitherto have said: .. Your objection is must have a separate department groundless' the Torah as we have it is the for these. Our Home is full. One Torah which was given by Moses, and the superintendent can not manage Psalms, the Zabbur. were by David" ? Or am more. We need a building for one I to say' 'Your objection is well founded- hundred women to begin with, and as a matter of fact ascertained by critici"m. also pay for some one to take care The Pentateuch. as we have it, was not by of them. ·Oh! my heart is breaking Moses at all. There may be in it some Mosaic because now the widows and chilteaching, but when and by whom it was so dren are calling for help and we concocted we do not know, but of this we are have no money to take more than certain, that it was not written by Moses. a few. We ought to have a man And the Psalms which we have, and which there daily to gather them in. the Jews had, are not Davidic at all. Some Then we need to build new bar- racks for them. What shall we do with the children, and no room? If we overcrowd, it means sickness and death. Do ask the dear people of England and America if they are willing that these little ones should perish! "

Can not our readers do something

for these famine-stricken thou- meetings. catechumen classes, and sands? How sad it is to think of other signs of the Spirit's work are those poor people perishing from abounding. At the time of writing hunger! Their sufferings are ter- Mr. Fraser had met over 400 conrible. Mrs. Lawson was an eye- verts personally, and many more witness to this in the famines of were waiting for an interview. 1896 and 1900, and adds: "Ohl that Over 100 have joined a Scripture God's people would come to their reader's band, and go afoot, withhelp right speedily!" out pay, to visit the villages. There seems to be a new work of God in Can not God's people help in heathen lands, while spiritual some way? Large and small drought too often prevails at home. amounts are alike acceptable. Let all do what they can. We will Maori Photographs-A Correction gladly transmit funds without cost of exchange. The necessity of eternal vigilence Good News from Mrica to avoid error is illustrated by the Rev. Donald Fraser writes from case of mistaken identity in some Flora, in British Central Africa, of a remarkable awakening among of the illustrations used in our May the natives. (An interesting article on the subject will be found in this number. Dr. H. H. Montgomery, number.) About the year's beginning he began a series of Sunday of the S. P. G., kindly calls our atmorning sermons on the Atonement, the interest deepening until tention to the three photographs scores were crying out for Christ, as many as 60 or 70 gathering in a sent us by a New Zealand photograside-room as inquirers, at after meetings. Then the work grew pher. ""Ve understood the sender until afternoons were set apart for soul-dealing, and within three to say that the views were taken in weeks over 200 had been dealt with. Dreams were used of God to awaken New Zealand, but in reality they several, and in the morning the great decision was made under the depict scenes on some of the Pacific awe of God created by these night visions. islands, and misrepresent the con- At the Lord's table, when over ditions in New Zealand. Thefrontis- 50 were received at one time, the impression was so manifest of God's piece pictures (1) Soga, a Christian mighty working that an invitation chief in the Solomon Islands, and was given to those who were yearn- (2) Mr. Forrest, of the Melanesian ing for the" promise of the Father," Mission, and some of the native to meet again at night to seek the Ohristians in Santa Cruz Island. inducement of the Spirit. Hun- The photograph on page 328 is of dreds gathered. The people refused a schoolhouse on Merelava, a volto go when the meeting broke up, canic cone in Banks Islands. These and so Mr. Fraser continued to photographs were taken by Dr. speak, until at a late hour the people Welchman in 1892, in company reluctantly dispersed. Since then with Dr. H. H. Montgomery. The out-teachers report the power of other photographs which illustrate God at their schools. Daily prayer- the article were furnished by Mr. Rawei, and are correctly desig- nated.

The Indian Census On another page we give the latest census returns from India.

It will be seen from this that Dr.

Mansell's estimate of the present number of native Christians as given in our January number was too high-there being 2,835,098 in- stead of 3,000,000, as stated. It is doubtless true, however, that many native Christians have been over- looked as Christians, and have been numbered in the castes to which * they belong.

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY JAMES CHALMERS: His Autobiography and well fitted to the work to which he Letters. By Richard Lovett, M.A. 8vo, was called. None can read his 512 pp. Maps and illustrations. $1.50, story without seeing that God was net. Fleming H. Revell Co., New York with him. and Chicago. 1902. In this volume there are stories This is one of the really great of adventure equal' to those in missionary biographies, for James " Robinson Crusoe" ; there is an ex- Chalmers, of New Guinea, was one ample of faith, courage, and lov- of the ideal pioneer missionary ing self-sacrifice equal to that of heroes of the nineteenth century. David Livingstone; there are hints His life was full of romance and and warnings for Christian work- adventure, coupled with his many ers such as are found in Mackay, of years of the ministry of love among Uganda, and Gilmore, of Mongolia, the heathen cannibals and head- and there is material for sermons hunters of Papua. "Tamate " was and addresses as valuable as that in fearless and resolute, full of energy the lives of Duff and Mackenzie, and of faith in God. He left Moffat and Judson, Hamlin and full autobiographical manuscripts, Neesima. We know of no class of which have been carefully edited. readers who should not be inter- There is some over-lapping in the ested and helped by reading the narratives, and in other places the story of this remarkable life. * history would be improved by condensation and elimination, but Topsy·TuRVEY LAND. By A. E. and S. M. probably no two readers would Zwemer. lllustrated. 8vo, 124 pp. 75c., agree on what should be omitted. net. Fleming H. Revell Co., New York and Chicago. 1902. In many places the experiences of Chalmers remind us of those of Dr. and Mrs. Zwemer have suc- John G. Paton, and they are recounted with much the same charm ceeded in giving us a delightful and vividness. He was three times wrecked en route to his field of children's book. It does for Arabia labor, and faced death many times before he went among the can- with children what "Arabia, the nibals; he left England on a missionary vessel and reached the Ra- Cradle of Islam," does with grown rotonga in a pirate ship commanded by a notorious desperado. In Ra- folks-holds their attention from rotonga and in New Guinea he explored unknown regions, opened first to last, and gives infOl:mation stations, built houses and boats, gathered converts from cannibal- in the most delightful way. The ism to Christianity, trained teachers, and developed trade. Many chapters are short and graphic, times was he in peril by land and sea, from bloodthirsty chiefs and with telling titles and material well drunken savages. He went unarmed among those who had sworn selected. The kaaba is described to kill him, and won rather than conquered his enemies by his calm- as the "square house with the ness, common sense, and his loving heart. There are few men the black overcoat," and many of the equal of "Tamate," and few so odd and interesting sights of the land of camels and dates and pearls and deserts are pictured with pen and pencil and camera. Some of the words and phrases are not quite simple enough for children (e.g., .. cubit "), but as a rule any child from ten years upward will under- stand and enjoy every page. The book is dedicated to " The children that are helping to turn the world * right side up."

MISSION PROBLEMS AND MISSION METHODS IN ously, the outside amateur seems always to SOUTH CHINA. By Rev. Dr. J. Campbell think of the missionary as "making con- Gibson, D.D. 12mo. 332 pp. $1.25. Flem- verts." The truth is, that most missionaries ing H Revell Co. are enga~ed, for the most part, not so much in H making converts," as in training and We cordially unite with friendly organizing bodies of converts already made. The universal testimony of missionaries is critics across the sea in commend- that converts are made by the native Chrls- ing these lectures as specimens of ~~~~t calisa'l ~~i~u~~~~~,;~~th!h~~':nt~~':fr sound learning and sound sense, the missionaries and the Dumber of ~'con­ facts forcibly put, and principles verts," is to mistake the whole situation. forcibly state'd, and in wishing that Whether the critic's figures are real or imag- inary does not appear, and it really does not there might be more of such lec- tureships as ably filled. In the matter. He gets the number of missionaries, then gets, one knows not how, a number first lecture, on "The Proving of the Gospel," Dr. Gibson says: which he takes to be the number of converts per annum. Then he divides the one by the When you discuss the success or failure of other and demonstrates I He might just as missions, far profounder interests are at well take the height of the ba1'Ometer and stake than the inquirers generally suppose. divide by the latitude! < The re,ult has no For when we carry the (lospel to heathen significance. By taking all the missionaries, men-using the term proviSionally-we are and only the registered H converts," i.e., only no doubt making an experiment; but what communicants. by mixing old and new mis- we are pntting to the proof is not a scheme sions, evangelistic, educational. and medical, of a few enthusiasts, nor an optional offshoot all in one, he succeeds in combining all the of Church work. We are putting to the faults by which the figures of rash statisti- proof the Gospel itself. . . . Missions are cians can be vitiated. an experiment in which the question put is : •• Does the GospEl work?" Or, to go closer THE NEW BOOKS to the heart of the matter, the question is neither more nor less than this: .. Is Christ MISSIONARY PRINCIPLES AND PRACTISE. By the Savior of men, or is He not?" There- Robert E Speer. 8vo, 552 pp, $1.50, net. fore, when men say, "Do you believe in Revell, New York. 1902. missions?" I reply, ". Do you believe in Christ 1" For assuredly if, broadly and on RELIGIOUS SYSTEMS OF THE WORLn. 8vo. 824 the whole, missions are a failure, then not pp. $2.50, net. E. P. Dutton, New York, only is our preaching vain, but your faith is 1902. also vain. Be assured that the Christ who can not save a Chinaman in longitude 117° Topsy-TURVY LANn. By A. E. and S. M. East is a Christ who can not save yon in Zwemer. 8vo, 124 pp. Illustrated. 75 longitude 3° West. . . . But there the cents, net. Revell, New York. 1902. great issue is tried with all external helps removed. The Gospel goes to China with no W,TH ARABS IN TENT AND TOWN. By A. subsidiary aids. It is spoken to the people FordeI' 3s. 6d. Marshall Brothers, Lonwith the stammering lips of aliens. Those don. 1902. who accept it do so with no prospect of tem- TEN THOUSAND MILES IN PEasIA. By P. M. poral gain. They go counter to all their own Sykes. Illustrated. 2tJ8., net. John Murpreconceptions, and to all the prejudices of ray, London. 1902. . their people. . . . I have often thought that if I were to expend all my energies to ALL THE RUSSIAS. By Henry Norman. 188. persuade one Chinaman to change the cut of net. Heinemann, London. 1902. his coat, or to try some new experiment in agriculture, I should certainly plead in vain. PRISONERS OF RI'SSIA. By Benjamin Howard. . . . Yet while I despair of inducing him 12mo; 389 pp. D. Appleton & Co., New by my reasonings to make the smallest York. 1902. change in the least of his habits, I ask him, not with a light heart, but with a hopeful one, THE REAL SIBERIA. By John F. Fraser. 68. to submit his whole being to a change that is Cassell & Co., London. 1902. for him the making of his whole world anew. .. Credo quia impossible." I believe it can be CHRONOLOGICAL HANDBOOK OF CHINA. By done because I know I can not do it, and the Ernst Faber. $2.50. Presbyterian Missmallest success is proof of Divine power. sion Press, Shanghai. 1902. The missionary must either confess himself helpless, or he must, to the last fiber of his NEW CHINA AND OLD, By Archdeacon A. E. being, believe in the Holy Ghost. Moule. 58. Seeley & Co., London. 1902.

In the ninth lecture, on the INDIA AND ITS PROBLEMS. By William S. Lilly. 8vo,324 pp. :)3.00. E. P. Dutton "Growth and Character of the & Co., New York. 1902. Church," the author says: FAITH AND LIFE IN bDIA. By Robert L. A recent traveler in China announced that Lacey. 12mo, 1()0 pp. 28. 6d. Stockwell, he had formed a low opinion of the prospects London. 1902. of missions there, and presented a calculation to the effect that the harvest reaped by the KAMALA'S LETTERS TO HER HUSBAND. Edited missionaries might be described as ~'amount­ by R. Yen KataSubba Rau. 12mo, 223 pp. ing to a fraction more than two Chinamen Madras. 1902. per missionary per annum. H Calculations of this kind are of no value from any point of DOWN IN WATER STRFET. By S. H. Hadley. view. They belong to the dark ages of the Illustrated. 8vo, 242 pp. $1.00, net. Flemlast century, when men did not know what ing H. Revell Co. 1902. missions were. But now the man of average education is expected to know hetter. Ouri- PRESBYTERIAN HOME MISSIONS. By S. H, Doyle. Illustrated. 12mo, 317 pp. $1.00. Presbyterian Board, PhiladElphia. 19O'Z.

STORY OF THE MORMONS. By William A. Linn. 8vo, 637 pp. $4 00. Macmillan Co. 1902, F. B. MEYER: IIi. Life and Work. 18. 6d. S. W. Partridge & Co., London. 1902.

FRANCIS E. CLARK: Founder of the Y. P. S. C. E. 18., net. Metrose, London. 1902.

* The italics here are ours. This is a fine and forcible way of exposing the shallow ways of estimating missionary successes.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA game-room, bowling – alley, recep- tion-room, and restaurant. The Y. M. C. A. Last year was the street-car and railroad employees Endowment jubilee year of the are active in the organization of associations, and contribute half Young Men's Chris- the cost of support. tian Associations, and the move- ment for a partial· endowment of Our " Foreign " In North Dakota their International Committee re- Population 77.1 per cent. of the ceived impulse from the promise of total population is $250,000 from one of the best friends of the movement. Now the total of foreign birth or parentage. 74.9 of $1,000,000 has been pledged. Of per cent. of the population of Minthis amount 6 persons gave $632,000. nesota and 71.2 per cent. of that of Only 150 persons besides Associa- Wisconsin is of foreign birth or tion secretaries were asked to sub- parentage. In Rhode Island this scribe, and 56 of these contributed. element constitutes 64 per cent.. However, the "Robert R. McBur- in Massachusetts, 61.9 per cent., in ney Fund" of $3,700, also included South Dakota and in Utah, 60.9 in the total amount, was given by per cent., and in New York, 59.3 55 employed officers of the associ- per cent. From nearly three-fifths ations. For more than ten years to more than three-fourths of the there has been an agitation in favor respective populations of the states of endowment to make partial pro- above enumerated are of foreign vision· for the supervisory work of birth or parentage. It is quite their International Committee, to startling to one who has given the which much of the great Young matter no attention to learn that Men's Christian Association de- in Boston, considered as a strongvelopment throughout the world is hold of culture, 72 per cent. of the due. population is "foreign." Chicago has a larger element of aliens-77 The Y. M. C. A. The Young Men's per cent. of its citizens being and the Christian Associa- " foreign."

Workingmen tion has for twenty- The Churches A census of Chicago, five years been ex- in Chicago just completed, shows that it has ploiting the biggest workingmen's club ever known-the railroad and 951 churches. The Roman Cathostreet – car associations – and its lics stand first in the list with 126 success has been as great as the churches, the Methodist Episcopal enterprise. The street-cal' company is second with 82 churches, the of Rochester, N. Y., has built and Congregational third with 79, the fully equipped attractive m.;socia- Baptist fourth with 69, and after tion rooms for its employees at a that Presbyterian, 51; Episcopal, 42; point where the men are obliged German Lutheran, 34; Jewish, 26; to report for duty and often wait Salvation ArIlJY, 17; Volunteers of for hours. The Brooklyn Rapid America, 10, etc. There are in all Transit Company, which employs 60 different denominations. over 10,000 men, has fitted up clubrooms in 6 of the car barns and Hampton Hampton Institute called upon the Young Men's Chris- Institute has been growing tian Association to manage them. In one of these barns nearly $20,000 constantly in its iuhas been expended for library, fluence for good in the South. Dllr- ing the past winter 1,079 youths

received instruction, while the en- warring elements with the spirit of rolment in Southern industrial classes in Norfolk and the vicinity unity, is unquestionably the most brings the total number of students up to 4,209. In his report, Princi- important aim of this Congress. pal Frissell says: "There come to us calls for help from two sources. The organization "includes all de- One.call is from the rural districts for the South and West, where nominations and agencies working Hampton must continue to create model homes, farms, and schools. among the negro people in the The Indian day-school, which combines school, home, and farm, pro- United States." viding an intelligent man and his wife as teachers, comes nearer to The plans announced for the meeting the needs of the country districts than anything else yet de- Congress are certainly ambitious. vised. What is being done in college settlements for the poor of Among others the following are great cities by devoted men and women, who go and live among submitted: them, needs to be done among the people of our country communities, To urge aggressive Christian work among North and South, white and black. the youth of the race. The second call comes from higher institutions, which desire to intro- To emphasize the necessity for self-help, duce into their courses systematic and by this encourage the help of others. work in agriculture, domestic science, and mechanical arts." To exhibit the bright side of the race, such as ten thousand negroes would make. A Negro The first ann u a I Young People's meeting of the Ne- To consider the question of crime among the negro race. . . . Congress gro Young People's Christian and Edu- Our duty to Africa, not so much in point of deportation, as sending trained workers to cational Congress was held August evangelize it. 6-11, at Atlanta, Ga., with 5,000 delegates. Addresses of welcome To promote systematic study of the Bible. were made by the governor of the 'fo give opportunity for the wide dissemistate, the Hon. A. D. Candler, and nation of information among the leadership by the mayor of the city. Booker of the race. T. Washington made a characteristic speech. Bishop Gaines, of the This movement was originated African M. E. Church, President of the Congress, in outlining the pur- and is directed by negroes, who are poses of the organization, declared that its intention was not to create convinced that "the cultivation of a new agency for educational and religious uplifting, but to quicken the spiritual and moral" is the only existing agencies. Every new religious organization only adds a right basis for "the use of the inburden to a race already overburdened. To bring order out of chaos, tellectual, social, and material." to imbue diverse and sometimes The Situation Upon this theme inHawaii Rev. Doremus Scudder, who has just gone to Hawaii, has this to say: One has only to visit the islands casually and glance beneath the surface to see that our new terri- tory is about as rich in difficult and delicate questions as it is in the production of that sweetness whose pe1' capita consumption has been taken by some political scien- tists as an index of economic con- dition. And, strangely enough, the two are singularly related, for it is Hawaii's sugar that has created most of her vexed problems. Cer- tain it is that she has more of the latter to the acre than any other equal area on the earth's surface. A not over-large community, iso- lated from the every-day life of the world by a five to seven days' sea voyage, and a very mixed popula- tion consisting of dominant Ameri- cans; a slowly declining native race, simple hearted yet proudly

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

sensitive; a sprinkling of adven- among the candidates for mission- turers from any and everywhere; a ary labor. As one of the assistant small regiment of indolent Porto surgeons in the Royal Infirmary of Ricans; 17,000 bright, active, prom- Edinburgh, a lecturer on surgery ising Portuguese; 29,000 industri- in the Extramural School there, ous, resolute Chinamen, ready to and one of the University examin- intermarry with the Hawaiians, ers in surgery, Dr. Maclaren had and giving birth to a fine mixed apparently a great professional progency that inherits the virtues career before him. of both parents; and 67,000 Japan- ese, who constitute 43 per cent. of African Mag- Among the most the entire inhabitants-add to all nates at the notable guests of this the economic situation which Coronation King Edward were makes against small property holdings, and aggregates agricultural King Lewanika of lands in great estates owned or Barotsiland (who, tho not yet a controlled by a very few capitalists professed Christian, has been imin the interests of a single industry, mensely influenced by the splendid and at once even a tyro may de- work of M. Coillard and the brave tect the rarest possible soil for a French Protestant missionaries) rank crop of social problems. and the Prime Minister of Uganda, one of the early converts, and the EUROPE leader of the Protestant cause" all through the troublous days through A Good The society known which Uganda passed." There can be little question that, had it not Work for as the Mission to been for the loyalty of this distin- Sailors Seamen, in Eng- guished chief, Uganda would have land, has now 74 been lost to British influence. He was received and heard with great mission stations all over the world, interest at a committee meeting of the Church Missionary Society. and maintains a staff of over 100 Federation of According to the paid workers, in addition to a very German State Independent, the large number of honorary helpers. Churches address made by Emperor William It provides 105 special churches and several months ago, in which he institutes for the sole use of sea- declared it to be a consummation going men when ~shore. Last year devoutly to be wished that the vanearly 20,000 services, Bible read- rious Protestant state churches should constitute a powerful federings or meetings for prayer were ation, just as the different states have constituted themselves into a held by the society's workers, and political empire, has made a deep impression throughout the Fatherwere very largely attended. land. This is the first time that the Summus Episcopus of the most Expanded It is rare (says powerful Church of Germany, which position the emperor in his into a Medical Medical Missions at capacity as King of Prussia holds Missionary Home and Abroad) in that country, has aggressively that we hear of a favored this project. There are about four dozen state churches in doctor who is doing well at home the country, some of the states, being stirred to recognize the claims of the heathen world for his service, and to be willing to give up all and follow Christ. We gladly welcome a notable exception to the above rule. The appointment of Dr. Shaw Maclaren to the medical mission staff of the United Free Church in Rajputana will be greet- ed with delight by the whole medi- cal missionary body. It is rare, certainly, that anyone holding the advanced position in the profession which Dr. Maclaren does is found

such as Prussia, still retaining the Any departures by conversion from ecclesiastical organizations which the Orthodox Russo-Greek Church such newly acquired territories as -the State Church-have long been Hanover, Schleswig-Holstein, and considered not only a menace to Hesse had before their union with that Church, but also to the Rusthat kingdom in 1866. The confes- sian government itself. Hencefor sional differences between these a long time little discussion was state churches are also marked, allowed on liberty of conscience; some, such as Saxony, the Mecklen· in fact, freedom of discussion on any burgs, Wurtemberg, Bavaria, and theme was regarded as revolution- Oldenburg, being confessionally ary. But the sects grew. In order Lutheran, while others, especially to check them the government de- Prussia and Baden, have united creed that Roman Catholics, Protthe Lutheran and the Reformed estants, Jews, Moslems, and even churches since 1817 into a" United" the "heathen" might practise the Church. ritual of their own religions, on one condition-every man must wor- The Finnish The Finnish Mis- ship in accordance with the faith of Church and sionary Soc i e t y , his fathers. There must be no proselytizing e:r;cept into the State Missions whose only field up Church. This is an acknowledg- to the present has ment of weakness on the part of the Russian priesthood. They are been Southwest Africa, has of late not prepared for a successful strugexperienced a great awakening. gle against the Jesuits or the Prot- During the last two or three years estant missionary. As young naabout 200 young men (among them tions protect their industries from several theological students) and a flood of foreign goods, so Russia nearly as many young women have seeks to protect its weak religion. offered themselves for service, and the society has felt at liberty A Russian The Russian Society to extend its operations to China- Y. M. C. A. for the Moral and the Province of Hunan. In October last Pastor Sjoblom arrived at Han- the Physical Develkow as the first missionary, where opment of Young Men, organized he will stay some time to learn the some time since by two American language. This is the sole evan- gentlemen, Messrs. James Stokes gelical missionary societyin Russia, and Franklin Gaylord, is the Rusand its director, when attending sian counterpart of the Young the meeting of the Synod at St. Men's Christian Association in the Petersburg, expressed the hope United States. A t the annual that the German-speaking Luther- meeting, Prince Alexander of Olans of Russia would assist in the denburg presiding, the report new departure, owing to Russia's showed over a thousand new memincreasing interest in and influence bers received during the year, and over China. He considered the an average attendance at the eveevents of last year as a turning- ning classes of no less than four point in the development of China hundred. Tho the membership fee and as constituting a claim upon is only a $1.50 a year, and tho tuithe combined forces of the Protes- tion costs only $3 a head, the institant world.-Galver ffJissionsblait. tution is gradually becoming self- sustaining. It has excellent class- Religion in In no department rooms and reading-rooms; its large Russia of Russian life is library has been supplied free by paternalism more evident than in that of religion.

GENERAl, MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

St. Petersburg publishers, while art, embroidery, dressmaking, etc., its gymnasium is the hest-equipped must wait until there are ample place of its kind in Russia. Ow- class-rooms and facilities for extra ing to its high patronage, the work, which will find a fruitful St. Petersburg Society has en- field in Spain. joyed complete immunity from interference by any branch of ASIA the government. Harmony with the government is further estab- Good Cheer Says the Missionlished by the fact that the society's from Turkey ary Herald: "Much religious features are directed by priests of the Orthodox Russo- interest has been Greek Ohurch. awakened by the reports which have reached us from time to time Solid Success Under the heading> of marked and wide-spread religious awakening in the Oentral Turkish in Spain " After T h i I' t Y Mission. Marash, Hadjin, Adana, Tarsus, Oorfa, Kilis, Aleppo, and Years," Mrs. Will- Aintab have all been sharers in the good work, and in several of iam H. Gulick writes jubilantly, these places the results show large and important gains tot he as well she may, of the recent good churches. Latest intelligence from this field indicates that the influfortune of the International Insti- ence of this revi val is being strongly felt in a greatly increased interest tute, which is likely soon to be in the home missionary work of the field." retransferred from France. to What One Dr. Thorn, of the Spain, and to find a location in the Woman Eastern Turkey is Doing Mission, has recentcapital city. In Life and Light ly paid a visit to she says: Oorfa, and writes of the interesting work under Miss Shattuck's care. The year 1901 will be signalized The first service which he attended in its history as the date of pur- was a Sunday-school composed of the Protestant community, about chase in Madrid of the first 450 being present, l:fj5s Shattuck property – owned by the corpora- being in charge. At the close of this school the orphans of the city tion. This land is near one of the and all outsiders come in, the usual public promenades, in a healthful number being from 730 to 1,000, Miss Shattuck also in charge. Then section of the city. Formerly the the Ohristian Endeavor societies property was far from the city meet, 6 in number, of all of which limit, but Madrid has grown rapid- she has the oversight. In the afterly, and has been extended in that noon the Bible readers come todirection. One block away is the ,gether and make their reports, Miss Shattuck giving each a word fine promenade of the Oastellana, of cheer. Two hours before sunwhere early morning walks will be down the people gather in the possible. The Puerta del Sol, the large church for service, and in the evening the orphans meet for a real center of the city, is about lesson. These services commence twenty minutes distant by electric at 6 o'clock in the morning. On tram. There is about an acre and a half of land on which one small building of 18 rooms, above ground, is the definite beginning of the American Oollege of Madrid. This house will probably serve as a dormitory, but must have extensive repairs and additions. Nearly 40 colleges, seminaries, and schools are shareholders in the first build- ing to be erected, "Oollege Hall," for administration and recitation. Friends in Madrid and all over Spain are asking eagerly when the institute is to be moved to Madrid. The answer is the same that has been given for years-" In God's time." New plans for normal, kin- dergarten, and industrial classes in

Monday morning the work begins sentation is to be about 1 in 15 of at 5:30, and so on throughout the missionaries in the field, sent from week. abroad to India by each society; Trials of Dr. Mary Eddy this includes lady missi(lnaries paid a Missionary wrote from Beirut by the missions, not wives, unless they have a separate salary, pro- not long ago, tell- vided that each mission shall have ing of the loss and inconvenience 1 delegate, tho it have not 15 mis- to her work occasioned by the sionaries. All missionaries of 35 wreck of the vessel "bringing 38 years' standing on the field shall be crates and bales of my hospital delegates at will. The committee goods from Sidon to the new out- will have power to deal with such station, J unieh, which the mission organi:mtions as Young Men's has sent me to occupy since my re- Christian associations who desire turn from America. We had at . first no hope of finding anything, to send delegates. The missions but 3 chairs, parts of 4 closets, and 2 tables were washed up. The fine may send European or Indian dele- stereopticon, which has been of gates, men or women workers, as such value to me in my village they choose. The committees may work, as well as my operating- be made up of men and women en- room lamp, have finished their gaged in the same class of work, days of usefulness. One bedstead who are specialists in the same. only was found by the drag-net after two weeks. The fine, large, The class division of topics will square dispensary tent, all the floor be to se-veral committees. One sec- coverings, mats, copper vessel, tion shall consider the Native tent equipments, many instru- Church -development, Christian ments, all my pillows and patients' life, self-support, self-administra- beds, were lost, and out of 5 tents tion, theological, institutions, liter- used for my village medical work ature for Christians, etc. Another only 2 were washed ashore. They class covers vernacular work among are in such a dilapidated condition non-Christians (as Hindus and Mos- from the action of the waves that lems), evangelistic literature. A they can not be used for itineration third group will consider English- any more. We can put them up speaking work among the Hindus in Junieh to increase our capacity and Moslems, as well.as among for receiving patients." Europeans, educational, literary, or evangelistic. The fourth group will deal with woman's work, the fifth group with medical missions, The Decennial The India missions the sixth with industrial work, and Conference have an unwritten the seventh with questions of com- in India law which provides ity and with public questioRS, as for the holding of a " Disabilities of Native Christians"

general conference of missionaries and" Government Policy as it Re- in all India every ten years or lates to Missions in Any Way." In thereabouts. The next one of these order to give completeness to the conferences is to be held in Madras Conference Report which it is pro- December 13-17 (inclusive) of the posed to publish, short papers, spe- present year. The number of dele- cially prepared, will review the gates is to be restricted to about 200, work of the past decade on the sta- that being about the number which tistical exhibit then made of the the Madras Missionary Conference growth of missions in the severalde- feel it right that they should enter- partments, and of the progress of tain. The distribution of repre- Christian literature within the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

period, and religious movemen ts which was annexed just at that within 10 years past in the Hindu time.

and also in the Moslem communi- Statistics of According to the re- ties. Christianity ports of the census It is, if not a standing reproach, at least a regrettable fact, that the in India of 1901 there are in Christian churches represented in such a body as this must yet be In d i a altogether kept by dissimilar convictions, however honestly maintained, from 2,923,349 Christians. Of this number uniting at the Lord's Supper. This missionary committee feels obliged 2,664,000 are Indian Christians, the to announce that officially they can not see the way clear to pro- • rest being Europeans and Eurasi- vide for such a communion service, but they do add that it is under- ans. During the ten years that stood that arrangements will be made independent of the committee have run since the previous census ·for a united communion service for those who wish to join in it. was taken the native Christian It is vel'y desirable on this side community has increased by 628,- of the world that statistical tables of mission work shall be forthcom- 000, while the Europeans and Euraing in some way to make them sians have decreased some 11,000.

The native Christians are distrib- uted among the various denomina- tions as follows: Protestants: 1901 1891 Anglican………….. 305,907 164,028 Baptist …………… 216,743 186,4.87 Lutheran …………. 153,768 64,24.3 Methodist…………. Presbyterian………. 68,451 21,837 Congregational ……. 42,799 30,968 Salvation Army……. 37,313 7,346 Minor sects………… 18,847 23,157 quickly and generally available, 866,985 474,909 1,243.529 as the united study of missions for Roman Catholics and 1,444,961 Roman Syrians……. 248,737 200,449 all the women's foreign societies of 64 Syrian Church………. 57,891 America is confined to India for Greeks, etc…………. 102,278 Denominations not re- 1,334 1,976,778 the six months, beginning with turned ……………. Indefinite beliefs…….

January 1, 1003. J. T. G. 2,664,359 A Change For a generation or The Anglican communion "in- of Name two we have been cludes 92,000 persons who described themselves as 'Protestants,' and reading about the whose denomination could not be Northwest Provinces of India, but ascertained," so that in all probafrom henceforth the region covered bility the Anglicans have not been by that nallle is to be called the underestimated. On the otherhand, United Provinces of Agra and among the "minor sects" more Oudh. So decree the powers that than 10,000 belonged to the London be. The term Northwest has long Mission, which is evidently the been inappropriate, because the London Missionary Society. This Punjab is still farther northwest; society really represents the Conand now that a new "Northwest gregational churches, and thus to Frontier Province" has been form- the Congregational denomination ed by cutting off the Trans-Indus they ought to be added, as well as districts from the Punjab, it has probably a considerable number become still more incongruous. from among the 102,278 that did The new name is rather a clumsy not return their denomination. one, but it is intended to mark the historic difference between the old Behold a Live The record of one Northwest Province, of which Agra Native Church of our m iss ion was the capital before the mutiny churches might well of 1857, and the Kingdom of Oudh, be made a pattern for some of our

home churches. It is the first sonal; that He is to be worshiped church in Ahmednagar, a city of by us as sons-kindred but differ- about 90,000 people, and is under a ing personalities; by the aid and native pastorate. An average of after the pattern of His eternal 1,200 persons worship in its edifice Son-in whom He has finally and each Sabbath. The Sunday-school fully manifested Himself. Beyond enrolls 1,139 members. The church this there is no further advance to building can seat but about 500, be made, and Jesus Christ in re- possibly a few more. For lack of vealing God thus has done that room the Sunday. school meets in which can never be repeated in three sections every Sabbath morn- human history, and has made for ing, and in the afternoon there are Himself a unique position among four sections for preaching. Be- the religious teachers of the world. sides this, the Endeavor Society -REV. H. HAIGH, in the Harvest carries on five or six Sunday-schools Field. in different parts of the city, and arranges for street preaching in The Curse of A writer in the several districts in the afternoon. The church has a branch in a Caste Mad1'as lIfail calls suburb two miles away. During the week there are arrangements attention to a cerfor neighborhood prayer-meetings, women's meetings, mothers' meet- tain outrage in language like this: ings, Endeavor and church prayermeetings, and classes for boys and I have to bring to your notice, girls, and men and women. The and through you to the notice of Endeavor Society of this church the postmaster-general (for I have has five branches, with a membership of about 500. Who shall say once before made a reference to him that this is not a wide-awake directly) that in the village of Nachurch ?-Missionm'y Herald. gar, in Tindivanam Taluk-to Hindu and The first thing to which I have been on a visit re- Christian Ideas be consideredin any cently-the post-office is situated of God religious system is in the heart of the Brahmin street, its doctrine of God. to which, even to-day, none but If it is wrong. there, it is to be caste people may go. Of course, trusted nowhere. The Hindu allows – nay, insists upon – the thanks to the British government, unity of God, but carries it to the according to law, no such prohibiextreme of pantheism; he demands tion is valid; but such is the tyralso, and quite legitimately, some manifestation of God which he can anny and the ignorance of the comprehend, commune with, and Panchama that such a prohibition worship, but this demand he has practically exists. If the Brahmin run into polytheism. Now the can not at once be reformed, and Christian doctrine of God contains both the truths after which Hindu- the Panchama made to respect ism has lJeen teeling, and in such a himself, can not the postal auform that they are legitimate and mutually helptul, not mutually de- thorities shift the post-office to a structive. We believe that God is place where it would be at the cona Father-one, therefore, and per- venience of all, caste and non· caste people alike? During my recent visit I received polite information that, being a convert to Chris- tianity, I need not go to the post- office direct, but had to send a caste servant for my letters, etc. This I had to do, since I did not wish to disturb the evennes.' of mofussil orthodoxy.

Peculiarities Rev. S. A. Perrine, of Assam American Baptist missionary, writes of some peculiar obstacles to work on that "edge the world" among wild Hill men. He says: 1. There is in the climate some

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLlGENCE

peculiarities. We have the sun as dren now in the zone of disturbance powerful as in central and south India, but greater dampness. We are being protected, but the senti- have the largest rainfall in the ments of the revolutionists are not world. In 1861, at Cherra Punji, Western Assam, 805 inches of rain anti-foreign.

were registered. In July of that A former despatch from Minister year the rainfall was 366 inches- that is, 3072' feet, or roundly 1 foot King stated that the Shans were in a day. The average rainfall is 475 rebellion, and had captured the inches. Missionaries in Assam are not "dry," even if a little moldy. town of Pra. The missions in this 2. The rough character of the region are carried on by the Pres- field makes it difficult to reach the people in their homes. When byterian Church (North). measured by hours of travel our Filial Rever- Le· Missionnaire, little district is larger than the United States, 10 miles being an ence in China speaking of the ordinary day's journey. We are very great emphain "the hills," as distinguished from the "mountains." These sis laid in China on filial rever- "hills" reach about the elevation ence, which is often commended as of Pike's Peak. But yonder, across the Brahmaputra, 150 or 200 miles so worthy of imitation by our away, rise in full view the magnifi- youth, remarks: cent Himalayas, which we know In theory, yes; and we ask nothas "mountains." These " hills" ing better than to see these lessons only reach a height of 10,000 or 13,- more and more faithfully carried 000 feet, those yonder are 10,000 to out by our youth. But we must 15,000 feet higher. allow that in practise we do not al- ways recogniz~ the effect of these In the matter of languages and precepts. dialects, the locality in and about Assam numerically leads the In fact, it is much less love and tenderness than fear which brings world. In our little district, about out these exaggerated manifesta- 80 miles long and 40 broad, 6 tions. The young Chinese is afraid great N aga languages, besides the that the spiritsofhis forefathers and of his deceased parents may return Hindustani, Bengali, Assamese, on earth to torment him if he does and Gurkhali, are spoken, and Eng- not manife&t to them a deference which amounts to worship. But lish must not be omitted. Go into genuine respect, affection, we will any village and you will find 2 not say that they are utterly and Naga dialects, possibly 3, or even always lacking-that would be un- just; they are rare, at all events, 4. As I have sometimes listened or rather they are superficial. The to the consequent jabber, I have product of an interested calcula- tion, they do not move the heart. been tempted to think that every man, woman, and child in the en- The First Commandment, justly tire district had an individual dia- remarks Le il"Iissionnai1"e, is the lect, and if the Tower of Babel was not in that locality it ought to have only unfailing fountain of a heart- been. This confusion of tongues felt fulfilment of the Fifth. is a great obstacle in our work.

An Uprising United States Min- Missionaries The sad news has in Siam ister King, at Bang- kok, Siam, inform- -Murdered in just been received ed the State Department by cable on China. that on August August 9th that the Siamese uprising in the Laos States is spreading, 15th two me m- Nakawn already having been captured. Chiengmai also was threat- bel'S of the China Inland Missionened. R. H. Lowis, of Cumberland, Eng- Thirty-four Americans, thought to be in danger, are reported as land, who had been in China for safe. American women and chil- three years, and J. R. Bruce, a na- tive of Australia, who has been in the field since 1896~were murdered by a mob at Chen-chaufu, in the long-hostile province of Hunan.

It is not thought that these mur- become acquainted with the con- ders are evidence of any general an- tents of the Bible, with the result tiforeign or antimissionary move- that their prejudices against it and ment. The directors of the mission against Christianity will be reat Shanghai believe the murders to moved. "We issued more Manbe the result of an epidemic of darin Bibles in the last three cholera in the district, for which months," says Dr. Hykes, "than the foreigners have been held re- would have been considered ample sponsible. Chen-chaufu is one of stock for eight years a decade ago." the most rEcently opened stations of the mission. work there having Good News Dr. J. B. Woods, been commenced just before the from China of Tsing-kiang-pu, Boxer rising. It was then temporarily abandoned, and the mur- writes, April 8th: dered men had only lately recom- "Yesterday afternoon I attended menced work in the place. the weekly mission meeting in Shanghai. There were 60 to 75 Prince Ching has expressed re- missionaries present, and remarkgret over the affair to Sir Ernest able testimonies were given of the Satow, the British minister, and growth of the Church. From Prespromises to see that the leaders of byterians, Baptists, Methodists, the outbreak are punished. An London Mission, came word of wide edict to that effect has been issued. interest, an increasing number of A party from the British gunboat inquirers, students and gentry, as Snipe, which is in the Yellow River, well as common people, studying and a missionary attached to the the Scripture. The Presbyterian China Inland Mission at Chengtu, Mission Press reports that there escorted by Chinese soldiers, have was never known such a demand gone to Chen-chau ~o investigate. for text-books and for Christian literature in all their knowledge of The Bible The statement is China. At Tsing-kiang-pu all is in China made on the aut,hor- quiet, with good and attentive audiences at church and a crowded ity of Dr. Hykes, chapel at the dispensary daily. agent of the American Bible The wide proclamation of the Gos- Society in Shanghai, China, that pel will have its fruition before as the result of an edict directing long, we believe. A number go that the sons of Manchus and Mon- out of the hospital each month ingols shall be chosen to go abroad structed in the truth of the Gospel, and study, there has been an un- friendly, and free of the suspicion precedented demand in China for and fear of us. Two or three vilforeign books, including the sacred lages are inviting our ladies to Scriptures, one government college come and hold services. A friendly having applied for a grant of fifty man of prominence has given $100 Bibles for the use of its students. to the hospital, with many kind There is also, according to Dr. words." Hykes, a remarkable movement on the part of some of the highest Sad Mortality It is with deep sorofficials in the land, to make a retranslation or revision of the Bible, in a row that we report with a view to putting it into what they consider a more worthy liter- Mission School the receipt of a ary form. This work is said to have imperial sanction. The hope cablegram on the is that the official class will thus 10th instant, announcing the death of 13 scholars of the China Inland Mission school, boys' department, Chefoo. We are advised that the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

cause of these deaths was ptomaine The Tokyo Y. M. C. A. has just poisoning. The boys who were organized a metropolitan Inter- thus suddenly stricken down are: collegiate Department. realizing Gershom Broomhall, Hugh and the necessity of unity of action Norman Gray-Owen, Herbert among the few Christian schools Parry, Howard Fishe, and Stewart and students of the city, and also Kay, all sons of our missionaries; has sent an appeal to the Inter- and besides these, 7 others, whose national Y. M. C. A., asking t,hat names are not given us and whose a man be sent to Tokyo to act as parents are not connected with the secretary who has had experience mission. Further particulars have in student work. Kyoto also has not yet come to hand. For the sent a similar appeal, as next to sorely bereaved parents and other Tokyo it has the largest number of relatives, for the teachers and students, most of them Buddhists.

scholars at the Chefoo schools, and There are already two men from for the leaders of the mission, we America engaged in general Y. M.

would bespeak the earnest sym- C. A. work in Japan.

pathy and prayers of our readers, Omniscience A missionary in in this sad bereavement.-China's Millions. Quite Japan tells of a An English The C. M. S. Intel- "Inconvenient " little heathen girl Woman ligencer for August who went to Sun- Honored in has a letter from Japan one of its mission- day-school twice, and, going home, aries, Miss Hughes, said to her heathen grandmother: of Sapporo, in Hokkaido, "telling how she, being the only represen- "The God in Sunday-school is very tative of the British Empire in the town .of Sapporo, was invited by different from my god. I have to the Japanese local officials to a meeting held in honor of the Anglo- go to the temple to pra.y to my god, Japanese Treaty, and had to make a speech to 500 people, preceded by but this God they have in Sunday- 'God Save the King,' and followed by 'three cheers for England.' We school you can pray to when you do not wonder that Miss Hughes went home thinking she had been are all warm in bed, or most any dreaming; but the local newspapers in their next issues assured time, and he can hear you just as her that she had really been the accepted British representative in well. But there is one thing I an important town. Evidently the Japanese in no way resented her don't like: he can see you all the fearless testimony to Christianity and the Bible as the true secret of time everywhere, and sometimes I national greatness." should think that would be quite inconvenient. "

Roman The Japan Mail Catholics in summarizes a state- the Orient ment of the Kaye, the Roman Catholic organ in Japan, regarding the ex- tent of the Roman Catholic mis- sions in the East. The Kaye says that there are 31 ecclesiastical dis- tricts. as follows: In Japan, 4; Korea, 1; Manchuria, 2; Tibet, 1; Southern China, 7; Tonquin (An- A Great Tokyo, Japan, is nam), 3; Cochin China, 3; India, 4; Student Center the largest student between Malacca and India, 6.

center in Asia (un- These districts are under the con- less it be Calcutta), there being not trolof 35 bishops, with a staff of less than 50,000 students engaged 1,117 foreign missionaries. There in the pursuit of learning there. are 2,428 evangelists and 1,254,068

c.onverts. The baptisms in 1900 with these stations, 2,817 pupils, 400 baptisms. Mrs. Hall, of Mpalamounted to 219,275; out of these, a bala, reports: "We have had 71 baptisms, and as I write 48 appli- 30,812 were adults. There are 4,783 cants are being examined-the majority from the schools which church buildings, 41 schools of we make stepping-stones to Christ." Never has Banza Mandivinity, 2,133 theological students, teke failed to report progress and a large increase in church member- 2,910 elementary schools and or- ship-255 added the past year. In- dustrial work is not overlooked, phanages in these institutions. and some Banza Manteke women are the happy possessors of sewing- AFRICA machines, and as eager to get a certain cut of yoke or sleeves as Converts' Writing to Regions the fashionable women at home. Trials on Beyond, from Le- Miss Suman, of Ikoko, wishes we could hear the Scripture recitations the Kongo lango, one of the in her school, 250 voices reciting in stations 0 f the perfect unison 20 or 30 parables and miracles. The girls have taken Kongo Balolo Mission, Mr. Gil- $50 in the sale of garments they have made, and are also trained in christ says: cooking, laundry work, and gar- dening.-BaptistMissionary Maga- We need a strong type of Chris- zine. tian life here to stand against all the adverse influences that it has to The Cape to It is stated that the encounter. The whole weight of Cairo Railway Cape to Cairo railpublic opinion (and it is not a small one) is against Christianity as a way has been surspiritual religion; it is so at home veyed as far as the Zambezi, where in a very real sense, but here that a great steel bridge, having one is not all-it is with full force span of 500 feet, will carry the line against purity of life and character in every form. So that if a person across the river at the Victoria of either sex: from the youngest to Falls. The whole section from the oldest, is seen making the least Bulawayo to the Zambesi-275 attempt at self-restraint, speaking miles in length, or nearly 1,700 the truth or keeping his hand from miles from Cape Town-is expected other people's property, he or she to be opened next year. Locomois called a fool, and is certain to be tives for contractors' purposes are made a laughing-stock, and be now running on it for a short discursed personally, as well as his tance north of the present terlong dead mothers or other rela- minus, and a railway exploration tives unburied. "Kundola m.ozo party has been despatched over the mwa nyango" is the expression railway route beyond Victoria they use for this latter curse. To Falls as far as Tanganyika. For be laughed at is disliked by most 40 miles north of Bulawayo the people at home, but here they earthworks are more or less comwould almost prefer to have a knife plete, bridging work on the Vicor a spear put into them. They toria Falls section is in progress, certainly would prefer this to being and about 5 miles of line are cursed, or having either their liv- finished. The work of connecting ing or dead relatives cursed.

Baptists on Engraved on the the Kongo hallowed pavement of Westminster Abbey, we read these last words of David Livingstone, "May God's rich blessings come down on every one, American, English, or Turk, who will help to heal this open sore of the world! " We echo this prayer as we review the year at our Rongo stations-Mpalabala, Banza Manteke, Lukunga, and Ikoko. There 59 schools connected

GICNERAL MII!I!IONARY INTELLIGENOE

the Blilawayo and Salisbury sec- well attended by the native pastors tions is also progressing rapidly, and rails are already laid from and laeders of the churches in An- Salisbury to Sebakwe, a distance of 60 miles. From the Bulawayo tananarivo, A society has been end of this line the railhead has reached the Arguza River, so that formed to see if it is not possible to when this gap is filled in and the line completed trains will be able find or erect a building which would to run from Cape Town to Delagao Bay via Bulawayo, Salisbury, and be a rendezvous for young Mala- Umtali.-Lovedale Christian Express. gasy, where they would find read- Presbyterian Rev. Dr. Stewart, ing-rooms and light refreshment, Progress in of Lovedale, South Central Africa Africa, presiding at and especially where Christian in- the anniversary of fluence be brought to bear upon the Presbyterian Church of England, emphasized the growth of the them, and where lect"ures and conmission work of that organization. certs and wholesome entertain- Twenty-six years ago the y counted 1,927 communicants; now, ment would be provided. We hope 7,550. Then they had only 14 organized congregations; now, 121. that before long these proposals Then, 49 native agents; now, 301. Then, 15 European agents; now, 95. will take a definite form and a very Then, 2 hospitals; now, 10, with 3,000 patients under treatment. urgent need for our young men Then, no native presswork; now, one station alone issues half a mil- be met by a suitable building being lion pages a year. Then, no lady missionaries; now, 28 (3 lady doc- found. J. s. tors), and 28 missionaries' wives. Then, no native pastorates; now, Good Out The London Mis- 34. of Evil sionary Society is seriously em bar- A Malagasy The high schools of Y.M.C.A. the various Prot- rassed for funds to carryon work already begun, and in looking estant missions in about for an enlarged income has the central province of Imerina sent out earnest appeals in all (Madagascar) attract a large num- directions to its friends at home ber of lads and young men to leave and abroad, some of which has the country districts and live in reached" the native Christians, with the capital, Antananarivo. This is a good results following. Thus, Mr. source of difficulty and much temp- Sharman, of Madagascar, says in a tation to many, who have no rela- letter recently received: "I hope tives in the capital, and constitutes that one result of the extra pressure a very serious danger to them, will be to evoke a larger amount morally and spiritually. Two of help from the natives. The meetings h,ave therefore been called churches here are undollQtedly getto consider what can be done to help ting more and more alive to their such young men. These have been responsibilities, and I hope to live to see the day when the Malagasy Christians will bear a very large share of the grant now annually made for native agency and educa- tion." Similar expressions of opin- ion have been received from other mission fields, and it is evident that the missionaries are prepared to do all in their power to meet the ex- igencies of the situation. In many districts, however, the poverty of the converts is so extreme that it is useless to hope for any relief at present from this source.

ISLANDS OF THE SEA about ten months, and included several tedious delays, one of which A Filipino Word has been re- was an enforced stay of three weeks Reformed ceived that on Au- at Batavia. In those days the Church Started gust 10th Isabelo strict letter of the law required of every foreigner residence at Bata- de los Reyes, the via for a full year under govern- labor leader; Pascual Poblete, for- ment surveillance before permis- merly a mem bel' of the Katipunan sion of domicile in the Dutch Indies secret society, and La UnionObrera was granted-a measure adopted Democratica (the Workmen's with a view of keeping out undesir- Democratic Union) organized a able immigrants. By special favor Philippine Catholic Church in de- of the governor-general the strinfection from the Roman Catholic gency of the law was relaxed in the Church. Governor Taft, Dr. Pardo present case, and after a detention de Tavera, a member of the Philip- of three weeks the missionary was pine. Commission, and Aguinaldo allowed to proceed to Borneo. In have been appointed honorary the early days of the mission the presidents of the organization, congregations consisted almost enand Father Gregorio Aglipay, a tirely of so-called "Pandelings," or native who was recently excom- redeemed serfs, a class of natives municated by the Catholic Church, that had got deeply involved in has been made Bishop of the Philip- debt, and through it into bondage pine Islands. They have not ac- to their wealthier tribesmen, and cepted. who, by means of funds collected by the missionaries, had been Fourteen junior bishops and a brought out. They were employed large lay council have been named; in agricultural work under the the council includes Felipe Buen- supervision of the missionaries, and camino, one of the leaders of the were laid under obligation to at- Federal party. Pascual Poblete tend the services and to send their has taken the presidency, and Isa- children to the mission schools. belo de los Reyes the secretaryship of the new organization. Progress The Bishop of New Even in New Guinea, in a recent Opinion in Manila as to the growth and effect of this move- Guinea address, enumerment is divided. In some quarters ated the signs of it is ridiculed, while in others it is considered serious. Some people good to be seen among the general say it will further upset the politi- horrors of the situation. Among cal situation and create unrest, and other things he said:: possibly a clash between the regular Catholics and the dissenters. There are evidences that a change To our minds it is simply another is setting in. Conscience is at work indication of the Filipino's longing among them, and when they have for the liberty of the Gospel. been committing outrages they are conscious that they have been do- Then and The biography of ing wrong, and they slink back Now in Borneo Georg Limmer (a from their cannibal encounters in twos and threes and try to avoid veteran in the ser- the missionary, and they omit the vice of the Rhenish Missionary So- war-song and the war-dance and ciety, recently deceased, who went the public distribution of the canout to Borneo about the middle of nibal food, which were formerly last century) brings out some facts customary among them. It is a and incidents of more than local in- terrible thing that the cannibal terest. The outward voyage took raids should happen at all, and yet they are not carried out as in the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

old days. The people are, in fact, difference is so definite; but that it emerging from their barbarism, is a vital difference, none can deny. tho now and then there is an out- We maintain that the only fair course to meet it is to accept the break of their old habits of savag- plain Bible statements and square ery. The villages, too, are gradu- the Koran to them by any means that they may deem satisfactory. ally taking on a new aspect. No longer is the living child buried -REV. MALCOLM G. GOLDSMITH, with the dead mother, neither are M.A., in the Harvest Field. female children now exposed in Mohammedan Islam means "resbaskets hung on the boughs of Fatalism ignation "-that is, trees_ All down the coast a change to the will of God. is taking place. The children are They carry this thought into everybeing brought into the schools; the thing. One day as I sat in a train sick are being healed; old and beside a murderer, who was being young are being taught; and Sun- brought into Jaffa to prison, I heard him, in answer to a question day is being observed as God's day as to why he had killed the man, of rest. A portion of the Bible is say: "What should I do? It was being printed in the native lan- from God." Should a boy die it is guage_ Two New Guinea Christians "from God." Should a girl be born, which is as great a misforare already expert compositors, and tune, it is equally "from God."- Awake. they are devoting their services to the setting up of parts of the Word Medicine and Christ said, "Go, of God. And not only so, but in- the Gospel heal! " Christians dustrial arts of various descriptions are obeying in many ways: They are establishing are being taught to the people. free dispensaries; they are found- Some are being made boat-builders, ing splendid hospitals; they are and some are being trained as car- driving yellow fever out of Cuba; they are stamping the plague out penters. White men said that of Bombay; they are feeding the there was one thing which the New famine-smitten; they are cleans- Guinea natives could not be taught ing the slums. Liverpool alone has just torn down $12,000,000 worth of to do, and that was to work; but unsanitary houses, and is replacing Christian missionaries have proved them with houses in which the poor can live healthfully. that Christian natives, inspired by Christian motives and living in the Religion It is part of tht for the good cheer of re- Christian settlement, can work Whole Man ligion to-day that steadily at the most laborious tasks, it is not a mere deunder the hottest of suns, and in partment of man's life. When it the most moist temperatures, and was so regarded and there were spheres of life essential enough, as can achieve tasks which white men all men admitted, but not capable of inclusion within the realm of would find too onerous. religion; when human affections were excluded, as under the monas- MISCELLANEOUS tic conception, and life was rent in Christ In spite of all the ….nd the points of contact Koran and agreement, the fact remains that in one, if not in two points, the Koran (as ordinarily understood) does con- flict with the Bible. So long ago as 1873 a Mohammedan butcher tersely admitted to me that there certainly were two doctrines at va- riance (1) The Divine Sonship of Jesus (on whom be peace), and'(2) His death on the Cross. Our best Mohammedan friends to-day admit that these two are the only main two on which we disagree, tho some reduce the difference to one- viz., the Divine Sonship.

It is good that the extent of the

twain by the unholy severance of ed, and that on August 12th he was secular from religious duty, and steadily improving, with a possipresent from eternal motives, then bility of recovery. often religion was defaced with sadness and overspread with gloom. Dr. On August 2d a But to-day religion is not confined to one set of activities, to one sec- Chamberlain. message was flashed tion of life either of the community or of the individual. Nor of Brazil over the wires from is it regarded as the concern of one set of human faculties or a sort of Bahia, telling of the supererogatory interest superadded to a nature already full and com- death of the veteran missionary of plete for all vital purposes. Now all know that no life is complete or the Presbyterian Board in Brazil, full without the rich possession of the aids and the enlargements, the the Rev. George Chamberlain, D.D. vision and the redemption, the fellowship and hope of religion. Thus passes one of the most con- Religion is richer because it has now its right domination over the spicuous figures of the evangelistic w hole life, and life is richer because it is now in its right relation and work in South America-a great, anchorage.-R. E. SPEER. good, heroic man, whose work has been visibly blessed of God beyond what usually falls to the lot of those who serve Him in mission fields, a man to whom was revealed the secret of touching men's hearts.

Dr. Chamberlain labored in Brazil for 40 years without cessation.

The disease which deprives Brazil of a friend, and the cause of Christ Mr. Waggoner's Rev. V. H. Wag- of a valiant advocate, was cancer Missionary goner, Eureka, Ill., of the throat.

Institutes is succeeding in a The story of his life, when writ- new way of arous- ten, will make an inspiring book, ing missionary enthusiasm by and will cover the essentials of the holding one-week missionary insti- history of the Presbyterian mission tutes. These are supported by in Brazil. Through Rio, S. Paulo, admission fee or free-will offer- Parana, Bahia, Sergipe, and part ings, as desired, and the lectures of Minas, he is the best known of are illustrated with large maps, American missionaries, and the in- charts, curios, phonograph, and delible evidences of his work are stereopticon. Mr. Vaggoner has found all over this vast area. He devoted his time to this work since may be justly called the builder of the fall of 1895, lecturing every churches and the founder of night from thirty to forty weeks of schools. A wise and sympathetic the year. This illustrates what can counsellor to those in trouble, and be done in a unique way to arouse deeply beloved and trusted by all and stimulate interest in missions. who knew him, he was a high type We know of the lecturer's work of the true missionary. By tem- and can safely commend it, perament and habits, his gifts in deliberative bodies, and in the ad- DEATHS ministration of organized work, Weare most happy to learn that were less conspicuous-he was the the notices of the death of Dr. Jacob Chamberlain, of India, are unfound- peerless evangelist, the pioneer and pathfinder. H. M. LANE, M.D.

The Missionary Review of the World — September 1902

i ' ro lll M t ).., r y·~ ·' Ma rcus 'V lliu u<ln ,. Blac ksmith Shop Copyr i ght , 1901, h y Si l ve r , Burdett & C o

~[jll The First H ouse The New House WHITMAN'S HOME AT WAIILATPU Missionary Review of the World Old Beries SEPTEMBER New Beries VOL. XXV. No. VOL. XV. No. 9 THE TRUE STORY OF MARCUS WHITMAN * AN HISTORICAL ROMANCE IN FIVE CHAPTEY'S BY BELLE M. BRAIN, SPRINGFIELD, OHIO Author of .. Fuel for Missionary Fires," "Missionary Readings," .. Transformaticn of Hawaii,U etc.

I. The WISe Men from the West As the year 1831 was drawing to a close, there came to the frontier city of St. Louis four Nez Perces chiefs, asking, "Where is the white man's Book of Heaven ? We have heard of it in our wigwams far away in the valley of the Oolumbia, and are come to search for it."

When General Clark, superintendent of Indian affairs for the northwest, heard of the advent of the strangers, he showed them much kindness. Years before he had explored their country and proved himself a good friend to the Indian tribes. And now they had come to him on this extraordinary mission. Two of them were old warriors full of wisdom, two were young braves full of strength.

All winter they were cared for. Food aud clothing were provided with a .liberal hand, and they were royally entertained at the theater * The story of Marcus Whitman is already a twice-told tale. It is retold at this time to commemorate the centennial of Whitman's birth, which occurrea at Rushville, N. Y., September 4, 1802. In telling the story all points have been eliminated save those thoroughly established by reputable witnesses. The political significance of Whitman's ride and th. 'art he took in saving Oregon to the United States have long been a matter of controversy.. Atter a prolonged discussion on the Pacific coast between the years 1880 and 1890, during which the Whitman side had the best of the argument, public opinion settled down to the belief that Whitman was a great national hero and had done all that was claimed for him. In January 1901, the controversy waS reopened by Professor Bourne, of Yale University, in an articl~ in the American Historical Review, entitled: •• The Legend of Marcus Whitman." Somewhat elaborated, it has since been incorporated into his book, .. Essays of Historical Criticism." As an example of modern destructive criticism it is an interesting study, but otherwise has little value. Professor Bourne's attack called forth lin able defense of 'Whitman from the pen of Prof. Henry W. Parker, D.D., son of Rev. Samuel Parker, which appeared in the Homiletic Review for July, 1901. The latest contribution to the discussion is a pamphlet written by Rev. Myron Eells, D.D., the graatest living authority on Oregon history. So strong and convincing is its testimony that it is hoped it may prove the last word in this famous controversy. Those who desire an interesting, reliable, and conservative history of Whitman and his work, with a full discussion of controverted points, will do well to read .. Marcus Whitman and the Early Days of Oregon," by Dr. Mowry (from which our frontispiece is taken). Professor Bourne has pronounced it a "deceptive work," but nine·tenths of the literary critics of the country have declared it thoroughly reliable.-B. M. B.

and other places of amusement. Nor were their spiritual interests wholly neglected, for they were taken to the cathedral and other Catholic churches. But, alas! the real purpose of their coming was totally ignored-their request for the Book met with no response.

St. Louis was a Roman Catholic city, and the Great Father of the Northwest tribes was a member of the Church of Rome.

They asked for bread and were given a stone, and great indeed was their sorrow. "Hearts that had come three thousand miles of toil and peril to be filled with better ideas of God and of the long trail to the hereafter" re- fused to be satisfied with l' eli g i 0 u s forms and earthly pleasures. As spring began to dawn, the old men died and the HE-OK'KS-TE-KIN (RABBIT SKIN LEGGINGS) young men sadly prepared to return to their distant Reproduction of a portrait by Catlin of the only one of the homes. On the eve of Nez Perces chiefs who lived to return to his people their departure, in a fare- after the fruitless journey to St. Louis in search well address to General of the white man's ,. Book of Heaven"

Clark; one of the two poured forth his burden of sorrow in words of pathetic eloquence as follows: I came to you over the trail of many moons from the setting sun. You were the friend of my fathers, who have all gone the long way. I came with an eye partly opened for more light for my people, who sit in darkness. I go back with both eyes closed. How can I go back blind to my blind people? I made my way to you with strong arms, through many enemies and strange lands, that I might carry back much to them. I go back with both arms broken and empty. Two fathers came with us. They were braves of many winters and wars. We leave them asleep here by your great water and wigwam. They were tired in many moons and their moccasins wore out_ My people sent me to get the white man's Book of Heaven. You took me where you allow your women to dance, as we do not ours, and the Book was not there. You took me where they worship the Great Spirit with candles, and the Book was not there. You showed me images of the good spirits and pictures of the good land beyond, but the Book was not among them to tell us the way. I am going back the long, sad trail to my people of the dark land. You make

THE TRUE STORY (j)F MARCUS WHITMAN

my feet heavy with gifts and my moccasins will grow old in carrying them, yet the Book is not among them. When I tell my poor, blind people, after one more snow in the big council, that I did not bring the Book, no word will be spoken by our old men or by our young braves. One by one they will rise up and go out in silence. My people will die in darkness, and they will go on the long path to other hunting grounds. No white man will go with them, and no white man's Book to make the way plain. I have no more words.

At the dock in St. Louis lay the steamer Yellowstone, the first "fire-canoe" to make the long voyage up the Missouri to the mouth, of the Yellowstone. On this historic craft the two Nez Perces chiefs took passage. On board was George Catlin, the famous Indian artist, who took advantage of this opportunity to paint their portraits.* Near the mouth of the Yellowstone one of the Indians died, leaving his companion to complete the journey alone.

Thus ended the" red man's search for the white man's Book." It had apparently been fruitless, yet God did not suffer it to be in vain.

The farewell address of the Nez Perces chief was taken down by a young clerk in General Clark's office and sent to friends in Pittsburg. It would have been published at once had not Catlin, who had returned East, de- clared that it could not be true, since he had heard nothing of it either from General Clark or the In- dians themselves. De- sirous of knowing the facts, Catlin wrote to General Clark, and ere long the answer came: "It is true; that was the only object of their visit, and it failed." Then Catlin said: "Give the H'CO-A-H'CO-A-H'COTES-MIN (NO HORNS ON HIS BEAD) story to the world." The Nez Perces chief who died near the mouth of the Yellow· The hearts of Chris- stone, on his way home from St. Louis. His portrait was painted by Catlin tians everywhere were profoundly stirred. Early in 1833 the Methodist Church appointed the Rev. Jason Lee, then at work in Canada, to undertake an Indian * Visitors to the National Museum at Washington, D. C., will find them there, numbered 1411 and 146 of the Catlin collection.

mission beyond the Rocky Mountains, and in 1834, with a small party of helpers, he started for his distant field. Arriving there in September of the same year, he established a mission in the valley of the Willamette. Meanwhile, in a lonely hill-town in the Green Mountains, the heart of an earnest pastor, Samuel Parker by name, was so filled with a desire to carry the Book to the disappointed red men of the West, that in April, 1833, he wrote to the American Board, offering himself for the work. After long delay the Board took the matter up, and as a preliminary step sent him to explore the region in company with Marcus Whitman, a young physician he had enlisted in the cause.

In the spring of 1835 the veteran pastor of fifty-six and the young physician of thirty-three began the long journey across the plains. At the rendezvous of the fur traders on the Green River, in the heart of the mountains, they met large bodies of Indians, Nez Perces and Flatheads, who were very friendly, and so favorable to the idea of the mission that Mr. Parker continued his explorations alone, while Dr. Whitman returned at once for reinforcements and supplies. As an evidence of good faith, the Nez Perces allowed two of their boys to come East with him. In November, 1835, they reached Rushville, N. Y., Dr. Whitman's boyhood home. It was late Saturday night, and no one knew of the doctor's arrival until Sunday morning, when he appeared at church, the two Nez Percfm boys with him. So astonished was his. good old mother that she involuntarily exclaimed, "Well, well, there is Marcus Whitman! "

So favorable was the report that the American Board decided to establish the mission without delay, and Dr. Whitman made prepara~ tion to return at once. His fiancee, Miss Narcissa Prentiss, shared his missionary enthusiasm, and readily. agreed to go with him. The Board, however, was not willing to allow them to go alone, and counseled delay until suitable companions could be found to accompany them.

2. A Double Wedding Journey Across the Continent.

The first wedding journey across the continent was made in 1836, not in a swift-moving palace car, but in a slow-going emigrant wagon and by saddle. The bridal party consisted of Dr. Marcus Whitman and the Rev. H. H. Spaulding and their newly wedded wives; W. H. Gray, Oregon's first historian; the two Nez Perces boys, and two teamsters. The brides were the first white women to cross the Rocky Mountains.

The story of this wedding journey is full of heroism and not without its touch of romance. In January, 1836, Mr. Spaulding with his bride started on a wedding trip through the wilds of western New York, their destination being the haunts of the Osage Indians. As they neared the little town of Howard, N. Y., speeding over the snow-

THE TRUE STORY OF' MARCUS WHITMAN

fields III an odd conveyance, half sleigh, half wagon, :-1.

cheery voice rang out, "Ship ahoy I you are wanted for Oregon," and a second sleigh drew up beside their own.

It was Dr. Whitman, whom the American Board had sent in pursuit of the young mis- sionaries in the hope of enlist- ing them for Oregon. Driving on to the little hotel in the village, the question was dis- cussed in all its phases, the momentous decision be i n g finally left to the bride. She asked the privilege of going alone to lay the matter before God in prayer, and in ten minutes returned with bright face and cheery voice, saying, "I have decided for Oregon."

Suitable companions having been found, Dr. Whitman went to claim his bride. The wed- ding took place in the church at the close of service one Sab- bath evening in February. Miss MARCUS WHITMAN Prentiss was gifted with a voice of remarkable sweetness, and [From the statue on the Witherspoon Building, Philadelphia] had long been a member of the choir. So dearly was she loved that when the minister gave out the hymn, "Yes, my native land, I love thee," the congregation was unable to sing it. They began bravely enough, but were soon overcome by emotion. The bride alone con- tinued to the end, singing the last stanza in clear, unwavering tones, while many around her sobbed aloud.

Early in March the long wedding trip began. Across Pennsyl- vania t1cey went by stage to Pittsburg. Here Catlin tried to persuade the ladies to go back, insisting that the journey was too severe for any save the strongest men. Nevertheless, they proceeded down the Ohio to St. Lonis, and thence to Council Bluffs, where they expected to join the caravan of the American Fur Company. Owing to vexatious delays, they arrived too late, and found the caravan already six days on its way. Then followed a chase across the plains that sorely tried the faith and courage of the little band. A

month later, however, they caught up with the caravan and all was well: They were now well up in the mountains, with no road save the track of the buffalo before them. At Fort Laramie it was customary to abandon the wagons, but against this Dr. Whitman protested. For the sake of the ladies he insisted on retaining one of the two light wagons belonging to the missionary party. It was a hazardous undertaking, fraught with much difficulty and entailing much labor, yet with indomitable perseverance he succeeded in getting it through to Fort Boise. Here he was persnaded to leave it for a time, but not long after it went through, the first wheeled vehicle to cross the Rocky Mountains. Little did Dr. Whitman guess how famous it was to become, nor what an important part it was to play in the future of the territory.

Perhaps the most notable event of this eventful journey was the celebration of the Fourth of July at South Pass. There was no boom of canon to usher in the nation's birthday, yet rarely, if ever, has it been commemorated in a more significant or fitting manner. Early in the day the little band of missionaries entered South Pass, and a few hours later reached the point in the Great Divide where the waters begin to trickle down westward to the Pacific as well as eastward to the Atlantic. Before them lay the broad expanse of the Pacific Slope, the goodly land they had come to win for Christ and country. With hearts deeply moved they dismounted, and spread a blanket on the grass and raised the Stars and Stripes above it. Then, placing the Bible in the center, they knelt around it, and with prayer and praise reverently took possession of the entire region "in the name of God and the United States." It was a solemn and impressive scene, unsurpassed in the annals of American history.

On July 20th the caravan reached the rendezvous of the fur company at Green River, where Dr. Whitman had parted from Mr. Parker the year before. Here they found about two hundred fur traders and some two thousand Indians, among the latter a delegation from the Nez Perces, who had come to welcome the missionaries and receive back their two boys. The Indians were very friendly to the men who had come to bring them the Book, but most of all were they pleased with the" white squaws who had come over the long trail across the mountains." At the sight of white women the mountaineers, too, were deeply touched, and some of them wept like children. "From that day," said one in after years, " I was a better man."

After a ten days' rest the missionaries began the long descent into the valley of the Columbia. On September 2d, after weeks of weary travel devoid of special incident, they reached Fort Walla Walla in safety, and the heroic wedding trip was ended. Thirty-five hundred

1902J THE TRUE STORY OF MARCUS WHITMAN

miles they had come, consuming seven months upon a journey that can now be made ill less than seven days.

3. At Work in Oregon It was a wonderful country to which these pioneer mIssIOnaries had come-a true land of promise. The whole vast region, thirty-six times the size of Massachusetts, was then known as Oregon, but now comprises the three great states of Washington, Oregon, and Idaho, besides fifty thousand square miles in western Montana and Wyoming. With millions of acres of fertile soil, vast tracts of valuable timber land and great rivers teeming with fish, it has become one of the most important sections of the country.

When Whitman and Spaulding arrived in 1836 it was practically a foreign land, and they were foreign missionaries. 'rhe United States claimed the territory, but nothing whatever had been done in the WHy of establishing a protectorate over the few Americans who had settled there. The American Board, which worked only in foreign lands, regarded it as a legitimate field, and was careful to secure passports for all missionaries going there.

But to return to the little band at WalIa Walla. After long consultation, Dr. Whitman decided to locate at Waiilatpu, on the Walla Walla River, among the Caymie Indians, and Mr. Spaulding at Lapwai, one hundred and thirty miles to the east, among the Nez Perces tribe. It was a wild, unbroken country, peopled by savages, and winter was coming on. But by December a log house was ready at each station, and the brides who had been left at the Fort came to take possession of them. In her diary Mrs. Whitman writes thus of the home-coming: " We found a house reared and the lean-to inclosed, a good chimney and fireplace, and the floor laid. No windows or doors except blankets. My heart truly leaped for joy as I alighted from my horse and seated myself before a blazing fire. It occurred to me that my dear parents had made a similar beginning, and perhaps a harder one than ours."

Dr. Whitman proved himself an indefatigable worker. In less than three years three hundred acres had been fenced in, two hundred of which were under cultivation and producing abundant crops, and a blacksmith shop, grist-mill, and new house of more generous proportions than the first had been erected. The labor was immense, owing to the fact that timber had to be brought from nine to fifteen miles and boards hewn out and sawed by hand. The Indians were very friendly, and much pleased over the prospect of a church and school, but quite unwilling to help. It was considered a disgrace for men to work.

Meanwhile the spiritual work of the mission was by no means neglected. Notwithstanding the great labor of establishing the station, Dr. Whitman was very active in dispensing medicines, heal-

ing the sick, and endeavoring in every way to win the Indians to Christ. To improve their material condition, he taught them to cultivate their lands and occupy them permanently, and Mrs. Whitman opened a school for the children, in which she soon had not less than fifty scholars. The books used in this school were printed on a press which came from the Hawaiian Islands. It was presented to the Oregon mission by Hiram Bingham's church at Honolulu, and was the first press ever operated west of the Rocky Mountains.

Life in the Oregon mission in the early days was at best by no means easy. Added to the primitive style in which they lived, cut off from the luxuries and comforts of civilized life, was the isolation and loneliness that was hard to bear. A party of additional helpers arrived in 1838, and there were now three stations instead of two, but they were far apart and travel slow and difficult. Letters from home came bnt once or twice a year, and frequently reached their destination long months after they were written.

There was, too, much that was discouraging in connection with the work. A good measure of success had been granted them, but the roving disposition of the Indians made it difficult to accomplish permanent results, and since the advent of a number of Jesuit priests, imported by the Hudson Bay Company. some of them had begun to manifest a spirit of hostility. Added to this, was a lack of harmony among the missionaries themselves in regard to the management of the mission, which began to be apparent in 1840, and continued until the annual meetin?; in May, 1842, when, after a frank and full discussion, all differe>nces were laid aside, and perfect harmony was restored.

But it was too late. In February, 1842, the American Board, to whom the causes of friction had been fully reported, decided upon heroic treatment, and already a letter was on its way from Boston, recalling the Spauldings, and authorizing Dr. Whitman to dispose of the mission property at Waiilatpu and Lapwai, and join the northern station at Tshimakain. The latter action was due to the reported hostility of the Indians and the encroachments of the Jesuits, which the Board feared might imperil the safety and success of its work.

4. Whitman's Ride Crossing the mountains with the Bible in one hand and the flag in the other, Marcus Whitman deserves the name of Christian patriot as well as Christian missionary. Ever mindful of his country's interests in the great Northwest, his services to her have rarely been surpassed. To him behongs the honor of opening a wagon road across the Rockies and adding three stars to the American flag.

The ownership of Oregon had long been a matter of dispute. The rights of the united States were based on the discovery of the Colum-

THE TRUE STORY OF MARCUS WHITMAN -649

bia by Gray in 1792, the first exploration of the river from source to mouth by Lewis and Olark in 1805, and the planting of the first settlement at Astoria by John Jacob Astor in 1811. Strong as was this threefold claim, England contested it, and England in Oregon practically meant the Hudson Bay Oompany, that great money-making corporation, whose policy it was to restrain civilization and keep the territory a wilderness for the production of furs.

In 1818 the matter was temporarily settled by a treaty providing for joint occupancy for a limited time, but it was tacitly understood that the final result would be determined by emigration. Strange to say, the government at Washington was not fully awake to the im- By courtesy of the Laditr Home Jovrnal WHITMAN'S ROUTS TO AND FROM WASHINGTON portance of the situation. Regarding it as a wild and unproductive region, and the Rocky Mountains as an impassable barrier, they questioned whether Oregon was worth saving.

Fortunately, however, the United States had in the territory a true and loyal son who loved her well and was quietly watching the trend of political affairs. As the years wcnt hy, Dr. Whitman saw that the Hudson Bay Oompany was strengthening its own position by bringing small bands of emigrants across the mountains from the Red River country, and weakening the influence of the American missionaries by importing Jesuit priests from Oanada to satisfy the red man's growing desire for white man's religion, without civilizing him and unfitting him for gathering fur. It was clearly the purpose of the company to secure a majority of the voters,establish a provincial government under the protection of England, and hold the country for themselves. Unless vigorous measures were taken, Oregon would

be lost not only to the United States, but to the Protestant faith as well.

In September, 1842, Dr. Whitman learned from A. L. Lovejoy, who came with a party of emigrants from the East, that a new treaty, settling boundary disputes between England and the United States, would probably be signed before Congress adjourned in March, 1843. Thoroughly aroused, he conceived the idea of going to Washington at once to push the claims of Oregon, and bring back emigrants enough to give the United States a majority of voters. It was, too, part of his purpose to go to Boston, where he hoped, by placing the afiail's of the mission properly before the Board, to secure the rescinding of the order recalling the Spallidings and discontinuing the stations at Waiilatpu and Lapwai.

It was a daring plan, for the journey, difficult at any time, was well-nigh impossible in winter. He was, too, risking much, in view of the fact that no missionary was allowed to leave his post without permission, save in cases of emergency, and then only with the written permission of his associates. Nevertheless he decided to go, and on September 26th, at his request, the missionaries met at his station. So hazardous was the undertaking, and so foreign to the ordinary work of a missionary, that at first they refused their consent, telling him plainly that he would better attend to his duties as a missionary and let politics alone. To this he made answer: "I was a man before I was a missionary, and when I became a missionary I did not expatriate myself. I shall go if I have to sever my connection with the American Board." That settled it. Rather than lose so beloved and valuable a worker, they reluctantly gave him permission to go.

On the morning of October 3d, less than a week later, with no companion save his guide and Mr. Lovejoy, who had agreed to accompany him, this ardent patriot bade farewell to home and friends and the wife he loved so well, and started on the long journey across the mountains to Washington. As he mounted his Cayuse pony and rode aW2-Y, his last words were: "My life is of but little worth if I can save thi~ country to the American people."

Less like fact than fiction reads the story of this famous ride. Oovering a period of five long months and a distance of full four thousand miles, it surpasses in heroism that of Sheridan or Paul Revere. In eleven days Fort Hall was reached, and the first four hund'red miles successfully completed. Here ihey learned that the Sioux and Pawnees were at war, and it would be death to pass through their country. Unwilling to turn back, Dr. Whitman decided to take the old Spanish trail through Santa Fe, a change of route that added hundreds of miles to the journey. Forts Uintah and Uncompahgre were reached in safety, but on the way to Fort Taos a terrific storm was encountered that for ten days kept them prisoners in a rocky

THE TRUE STORY OF MAROUS WHITMAN

gorge. While attempting to press on again, another terrific storm overtook them, and they completely lost their way. Death seemed inevitable, and Dr. Whitman, intrepid hero tho he was, gave up in despair. Dismounting, he knelt in the snow, and commended himself and his companions, his precious wife and his beloved Oregon to God. But not yct was Whitman's life to eud. Guided by instinct only, one of the mules led the party through the snow-drifts into the camp of the morning before, and they were saved.

Perhaps the most daring exploit of the entire journey was the crossing of thc Grand River. Frozen on either side for about one- third of the way across, and with a swift and dangerous current in the center, the guide declared it impassable; but Dr. Whitman, nothing daunted, plunged into the icy stream. Both horse and rider disappeared at once, but soon rose again, and with heroic effort reached the farther shore. Then the others took the icy plunge, and soon all were gathered around a blazing fire drying their dripping garments and warming their benumbed and freezing limbs.

Arriving in St. Louis, clad in buffalo overcoat and head hood, buckskin breeches, fur leggings, and boot moccasins, and with hands, face, and feet badly frost-bitten, Marcus Whitman created a sensation. Old trappers and mountaineers who knew the trail could scarce be persuaded that he had indeed come through in mid-winter from l<'ort Hall and the Columbia. In answer to his eager questions about Congress and the treaty, he learned that it had been signed on August 9th, almost two months before he began his memorable ride. But it dealt only with boundaries east of the mountains, and left the Oregon question still unsettled. Exchanging saddle for stage, he pushed on without delay, arriving in Washington early in March.

Just what transpired there is not definitely known, but certain it is that in interviews with President Tyler and other statesmen he impressed upon them the value of Oregon and its importance to the United States, and declared that the Rocky Mountains were not an impassable barrier, since he himself had crossed them foul' times, had taken a wagon through in 1836, and intended to return with a large party of emigrants in the early spring.

Having received assurance that if he established a wagon road through to the Columbia and succeeded with his emigration, the president would use his influence for Oregon, Whitman pushed on to Boston, where he succeeded beyond all expectations. 'fhe Board granted all he asked, tho it is said that at first their reception of him was far from cordial. A missionary who had left his post without their sanction could scarce expect a hearty welcome.

After flying visits to his old home and his wife's relations, Marcus Whitman again turned his face westward. Already there was gathering along the frontier a goodly number of pioneers ready to

start for Oregon. Glowing accounts of the coulltry sent East by the missionaries and other settlers, had turned the thoughts of many westward, and it had been widely advertised that Whitman himself would pilot a company across the mountains.

In May, '18-13, a caravan was organized, ponsisting of nearly nine hundred persons, about two hundred wagons, and some one thousand five hundred head of cattle. By the first week in June they were well under way. With Whitman to guide them they were able to proceed the entire distance with their wagons, an achievement hitherto deemed impossible. At the end of five months the weary travelers and battered wagons descended into the beautiful valley of the Walla Walla, and the long, hard journey was over. A wagon road had been opened through the Hockies, and Oregon was won! Three years later, • on June 15, 1846, a treaty was signed at Washington, whereby Eng- land relinquished her claim to Oregon, and the dispute of half a cen- tury Was brought to a peaceful close.

5. The Whitman Massacre The closing chapter of this heroic story is one of the saddest in American history. Beginning in romance, it ends in tragedy. For eight days from November 29 to December 6, 1847, there was a reign of terror at Waiilatpu, and the newly acquired territory of Oregon was baptized in its hero's blood.

After eleven years of faithful labor, Dr. and Mrs. Whitman were called to join the noble army of m'artyrs above, falling by the hands of the Indians, to whom they had devoted their noble and heroic lives. At the time there were in all seventy-two persons at the station. Of these fourteen were cruelly murdered, and nearly fifty, most of them women and children, taken prisoners. A few only escaped to tell the story of what had taken place. The d.etails of the massacre are much too terrible to tell. Suffice it to say that Dr. Whitman was the first to fall, a tomahawk doing the deadly work, and that a few hours later Mrs. Whitman received the fatal shots that cost her life.

Together in one great grave the bodies of the little band of mar~yrs were laid away to rest, there in the beautiful valley of the Walla WalIa to await the resurrection dawn. For many years the spot was unmarked by monument of any kind, but in October, 1897, the remains of the martyrs were disinterred and placed in a large metallic casket. In January, 1898, a vault having been made ready, the casket was lowered into it with'appropria.te services. On the top was placed a great slab of marble engraved with the names of those interred beneath. On the summit of a small hill near by the grave a monument of granite was erected, a tall and graceful shaft that can be seen for miles in all directions.

But nobler and more enduring than these memorials of stone is

AGGRESSIVE ENTERPRISE IN MISSIONS

the great college that bears the hero-martyr's name, and erected in his honor. Its story forms a romance by itself. In 1859, Father Eells, one of Whitman's missionary associates, came to visit the old site of the station. Standing by the great grave, he registered a solemn vow that he would do something to perpetuate the name of him who slept within. Believing that his old friend would prefer a Ohristian school to a monument of marble, he obtained a charter and bought from the American Board the farm of six hundred and forty acres on which Whitman had labored for eleven years. Seven years later, with money earned by Father Eells' plow and Mother Eells' churn, the first little building was erected and the school opened. Year by year it grew and prospered until now it has become one of the leading educational institutions of the great Northwest.

The centennial of Whitman's birth, which occurs on September 4th, of the present year, will be fittingly commemorated by the people of Walla Walla and by the students of Whitman Oollege. Would it not be well for the Ohristian Ohurch to join them in this, perpetuating the name of the hero-martyr of Oregon by telling the true story of his life and work on the Sunday nearest the anniversary of his birth?

AGGRESSIVE ENTERPRISE IN MISSIONS LESSONS FROM THE LIFE OF CECIL RHODES BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF The death of Oecil Rhodes, his short but extraordinary career, and the provisions of his remarkable will, with its unique legacy, suggest some important lessons in the art of giving and of successful achievement. This man, not yet a half century old, was one of the leading factors in the making of the new Africa. Perhaps beyond any other one man, he had his hand on the helm of public affairs. Even during decline of health, and with death slowly advancing' toward the citadel of life, he was still master of political and commercial history.

It was a singular path by which he rose to his final position. When pulmonary weakness early exiled him from home, he had the pluck to take a yearly journey from South Africa to Oxford, tm he won his bachelor's degree, meanwhile engaging in mining, getting both property and prominence, and becoming the guiding genius of the Kimberly diamond industry. He was studying political problems, and particularly the race problem, which seems destined to find in the Dark Oontinent its great field of conflict and, we hope, adjustment. lIe watched the Boers and the Kaffirs, the English and the African, until he thought he knew how, only, the solution to the difficulties of South African civilization could be solved. He organized gold-mining corporations, on the one hand, and wielded the influence of a

prime minister in the provincial parliament, on the other, while in a crisis he could act the part of a general-in-chief and organize the Jamieson raid, which might easily have proved a revolution, had Providence permitted.

There are widely different opinions of this man. Some hold him responsible for this disastrous war which has sacrificed two republics and tens of thousands of lives as well as millions of gold, and such see a poetic retribution ill his death at this time, as tho himself only the latest victim of the war he had provoked, dying a disappointed man, and looking from his deathbed over the wide field of carnage and des- " olation, when as yet the Dove of Peace had not settled. Others pronounce him a great man, a statesman by instinct, a philosopher by habit, who saw deeply into the mystery of Africa's political redemption and sacrificed himself to work out a better future for the Orange Free State and the Transvaal.

One thing is indisputable, namely, that Cecil Rhodes was a man of persistent and aggressi"l'e action and enterprise. And in this he is worthy of emulation in the highest sphere of the Master's business. One can not but wish that this man of culture and of insight, of fertile resources and persevering purpose, of great capacity to organize and to administer, of large wealth and singleness of aim, might have turned this energy and activity to the cause of Christian missions, or at least prompt other men to do as much for the Kingdom of Christ as he did for the Kingdom of Britain.

Cecil Rhodes was a man of his times, and he lived for his times. He believed heartily that if the golden age of history has not now come, it is at least easily within reach. He believed that what are called, somewhat vaguely. the Anglo-Saxon peoples hold the scepter that is to sway the race. He watched the rapid growth and march of the English-speaking peoples toward numerical supremacy and the higher supremacy of wealth, intelligence, virtue, and freedom. He conceived that to unite the two great English-speaking nations in a sort of federation or alliance, in which the Empire of Britain and the Republic of the West should mutually befriend, protect, and encourage each other, would be to defy the world; and not only so, but, better still, to reform and remodel the world. He wanted to see these two made one and the new unit command the situation, as a unit in mathematics leads the ciphers and makes them swell its value.

Hence the remarkable legacy, whereby he would provide for the best British, German, and American college boys scholarships at the great English university center for three years, at fifteen hundred dollars a year; the selection to be guided by four standards: brain fiber, manly qualities, fitness for leadership, and athletic proficiency. It is easy to read and interpret snch a legacy by the life of the legator. The great university was, in his mind, only a place of concourse, where

select men from Britain's provinces and Germany's schools and the United States' educational centers might meet, become acquainted and assimilated, and then go forth to work in different parts of the world as leaders of men, helping to compact them into this ideal political federation.

With the sQhemes of Oecil Rhodes we are not now concerned. But we admire the way in which he believed a thing to be desirable and possible, and then Lent every energy and made every sacrifice to achieve it. Our Lord has told us that" the children of this world are in their generation wiser than the children of light"; but He never said it ought so to be. It is time the disciple of Christ learned a little singleness of aim and persistency of effort from the world's devotees and Mammon's worshipers. Why should not Christian men and women value the times in which they live, and put a proper value upon present opportunity? Why should we who call ourselves Ohrist's disciples be so short-sighted as not to see that the open door of the ages is before us? In Protestant Germany, in Britain and her outlying provinces, and in these United States, are gathered millions of believers. They easily command together the wealth, the intelligence, the virtue, the social and political supremacy of the world. United they can, in the best sense, dictate terms to the rest of the race. Any enterprise of a philanthropic or benevolent character in which they joined would be successful. Any national or social evil which they in common condemned and forbade would lose prestige and popularity, and probably be shamed at least out of publicity. Let such nations ~s these combine to send the Gospel round the world, and a generation would not corne and go before every human soul had heard the Gospel.

What if young men were sent forth, our picked men, not simply to study at collegiate centers, where often the atmosphere is fatal to faith and full of naturalism and rationalism, but to missionary trainingschools, where the atmosphere of prayer, the study of the needs of the world, and the power of the Gospel of Christ to meet it, are the grand helps to service ? We should never get our eyes off the Master and on mere methods, nor forget that the aggressive force in all true missions is found neither in wealth nor numbers nor culture, but in the Holy Spirit's consecrating power. We reverently acknowledge that our hope for a world's evangelization is not in the gifts of a wealthy few but the prayer and offerings of the many. But we can not look at a career like that of Cecil Rhodes' without a growing wonder that the Kingdom of God draws so few to it in zeal for its coming, that the spiritual needs of men do not make a far mightier appeal, that the enterprises which run their track into the territory of Eternity do not more powerfully enlist aggressive Christians, that men are not ready to do and dare more for God.

Mr. Rhodes' dying words-" So much to do, so little done "-sound

like a wail of disappointment and defeat. Yet how we stand and look on a world still unreclaimed-still practically unclaimed-for God, with so mush to do and so little done, and with life, not death, before us, seem content to leave it undone! The London Ohronicle well says: "Yon are set on filling the world with the knowledge of the Gos- pel; my r.uling purpose is the extension of the British Empire." So Cecil Rhodes is reported to have summed up the difference between General Booth and himself. The saying is characteristic not only of the man but of the present honr. Why is it that the Kingdom of God and its expansion call forth so little enthusiasm and self-sacrifice, as measured by Christian liberality, compared with its demands, so direct and clear to the simplest mind? Because Christians do not believe in the Divine Kingdom among men as the supreme ideal of the Sovereign of this world, the King of earth's races, as Rhodes believed in the British Empire as a prime factor in the earthly wellbeing of humanity.

For nearly thirty years this leader of men has been gradually but rapidly rising to his throne of influence. From the time when he had his vision of world empire for the Anglo-Saxon race he has bent every energy to realize his dream. He sought university culture to help him to intellectual leadership, for he felt that learning and mental vigor naturally sway ignorance and mental weakness. He sought wealth because he found in money a tremendous lever of practical ,power, a mighty weapon in the war for commercial supremacy. He identified himself with industry because it is the ally of intelligence and virtue as indolence is of ignorance and vice. He preferred peace to war, but he was ready for sword and rifle when they could help to the subduing of hostile elements that opposed progress. Cecil Rhodes early set his mind on a certain goal and never ceased to advance toward it. And when he died his eye was still upon it, and his money was made to act as his successor in carrying out his plans.

If such singleness of aim is not to be commended we greatly misapprehend. We believe that it is just such concentration that is needed in the Kingdom of God. We have a scheme, not of man's devising, but radiant with the wisdom and love of the Eternal God. It is bound to succeed because He is behind it, with His promise, "Lo! I am with you alway." We have His Gospel to proclaim, and His spirit to empower us and enforce our message. We have eighteen hundred years of experimental history, during which the Gospel has proved itself the wisdom of God to enlighten and the power of God to emancipate. 'l'he goal is nothing short of Eternal Salvation, or, as Adolph Harnack says, "Eternal Life lived in the midst of Time, in the strength of God and before His eyes." Here is something worth doing and daring all things for, and it brings us into active cooperation with the One Universal Actor and Worker. It contemplates a

"TAIKYO nENDO" A YEAR AFTER

federation of all believers in a celestial fellowship, for the grandest work ever committed to the sons of men. For the sake of its accomplishment, the Son of God sacrificed the wealth of His imperial glory and gave His life. Let us look at the career of this South African millionaire, and be shamed out of our apathy and lethargy and halfheartedness into the zeal for God that moved Elijah when he ran before the swift steeds of King Ahab and came first to the gates of Jezreel, as tho to show us that when the believer is impelled by the spirit he can more than compete with the enterprise of the world.

"TAIKYO DENDO" A YEAR AFTER BY REV. THEODORE M. McNAIR, D.D., TOKYO, JAPAN Missionary of the American Presbyterian Church (North) The first year of the Taikyo Dendo, or Forward Movement in Japan, has appropriately terminated with a general meeting of the Evangelical Alliance, held from the 11 th to the 14th of April. The meeting was memorable, partly because of its connection with this experience of blessing, which the words " Taikyo Dendo" stand for, and which is now a matter of history and of world-wide Ohristian encouragement, and partly because of its significance from the point of view of Trinitarian belief. '1'he churches and Christian workers of Japan represented in the Alliance, the same that have wrought toget~er during the past months regardless of denominational differ- (lUoes, united overwhelmingly in a confession of faith in Ohrist as God and in the B~ble as the only perfect standard of belief and conduct.

That such a confession should have been thought necessary will not seem strange to those familiar with the controversy that has been carried on of late in Japanese religious circles, and with the fact that avowed Unitarians have been connected with even the Forward Movemert itself, albeit to only a limited extent. The existence of such an anqmaly could not fail to provoke criticism and make a clear statement on the subject of the Alliance a prerequisite to the continued support of the movement by the great majority of Japanese Ohristians and, of course, by the missionaries. One was reminded of the struggles of the early Church when the creeds were in process of formation, and something of a wrench was required to get back into the present after hearing Ohrist set forth as only a sort of demiurge.

The discussion took place on the second day of the Conference, when it was proposed to add to the constitution a definition of jukuin slwgi, or evangelical principles, which should limit membership strictly to Trinitarians. As the constitution now stands, "The object of the Alliance is to increase the concord between the various evan-

gelical churches, to plan for cooperative work, and to manifest in society the mind of Christ." This is the only platform of belief. The rules required a two-thirds majority for amendment, and the motion was lost; but the number fell short by only two in a total of one hundred and twenty-four voting. So large a minority was disappointing, but it by no means represented the strength of the Unitarian element. Some whose orthodoxy is beyond question voted in the negative, because they felt that definitions were unnecessary, that a "peace and work" policy would win in the end without the aid of definition. Others equally orthodox wished to make the Alliance again what it was before the spring of 1900, when th3 Taikyo Dendo plans were formulated. '1'ill then it had serveu chiefly as a means of promoting Christian fellowship, and not as an agency for evangelistic effort. The moral effect of the Yote, however, taken in connection with the discussion preceding, was a victory for loose views regarding our Loru's nature and claims, and it was felt that a reconsideration in some form was imperative. 'rhe Alliance has become too closely connected with Christian work to be withdrawn from active participation in it now, and a moment of controversy oyer a matter of such fundamental importance was no time for men to appear indefinite who held clear views concerning it. So, later in the day, the question was again raised in the shape of a resolution to exclude from membership any whose interpretation of the word" evangelical" was inconsistent with Trinitarianism as commonly receiveu. This resolution was not at once acted upon, but was laid over for consideration after the rest and worship of the Sabbath should have intervened. Then it carne up for final disposition, not as an amendment to the constitution, but as a declaration to those present that the Bible is accepted as the rule of life and that Christ is worshiped as God; after which the question of constitutional amendment was entrusted to a committee of ten members, seven Japanese and three foreigners, to be reported on at the next meeting of the .lliance, held in 1903. When the vote was taken on this joint proposition, one hunured and eighteen rose in its favor and only six appeared in the negative. There were some who did not vote, bu t the minority was at most hopelessly small.

Thus the matter ended for the time being. When it is taken up again a year hence there will doubtless be other changes proposed touching the organization of the Alliance, with a view to making it more fully representative and more effective for the purposes of evangelization, and these may lead to a federation of the churches of which the Alliance is composed. Already the desire for union is finding expression, the most notable insf;ance of which is an utterance of the Japanese brethren who have haa the general direction of the Forward Movement. 'l'heir words are as follows: Here in Japan we have some fifteen or sixteen leading denominations

JAPAN BRANCH OF THE EVANGELICAL

of Christians. Is it impossible for us to unite on some form of work? Surely not. Believing as we do in one Lord and agreeing in all the essentials of religion, there is no sufficient reason why we should not be one. This may yet be impracticable in the 'Vest, bUL in a country like Japan; where Christianity is still new and the sectarian spirit has not had time to grow, why should it not be possible? The Japan Evangelical Alliance is an organization made up of several churches in sympathy with one another and having a responsibility to promote the spirit of union. It has had a successful history in the past, why should it not in the future? Because we have united with the World's Evangelical Alliance, must we therefore limit ourselves to the same work? In proof that we are able to work along original lines, have we not this last year carried on a successful Forward Movement? Must we not, moreover, continue this movement, the different churches uniting and with faith in God advancing to greater victories? The division into so many sects and deilOminations for the evangelization of Japan can not be the wisest plan. It is certainly far from ideal.

As further illustrating the tendency toward a union of some sort, the Tokyo churches connected with one of the principal denominations, being in joint session a few days previous to the meeting of the Alliance, decided to send to it representatives instructed to press for a satisfactory declaration of faith and for a more compact organization than has hitherto existed, and the ideal lately set up for the federation of American churches was expressly mentioned as one worthy of consideration. At present the personnel of the Alliance comprises delegates, two eaeh from as many evangelical congregations as may choose to appoint them, together with all past'Ol's, evangelists, and missionaries who attend its sessions. While the Alliance just held was fairly representative of the Church as a whole, a fact which shows the significance of the decisions reached by it, there is, nevertheless, in the opinion of many, a need for it to be remodeled before it can take the place in the development of organized Japanese Christianity to which it would seem to be destined.

It is providential that just at this juncture there should have come into operation among the several missions at work in Japan a movement which would effectually supplement federated action on the part of the Japanese Christians. A standing committee on cooperation was organized in January of this year, with a working constitution which all the leading missions except the Episcopal have approved. It is designed to "serve as a general medium of reference, communication, and effort in matters of common interest and in cooperative enterprises, . . . to give counsel with regard to the distribution of forces for evangelistic, educational, and eleemosynary work; with regard also to plans for union or cooperatibn on the part of two or more missions in any of these directions, and in general with a view to the prevention of misunderstandings and the promotion of harmony of spirit and uniformity of method among the cooperating missions."

"TAIKYO DENDO" A YEAR AFTER

Furthermore, a union hymn-book is in preparation and will be published shortly, for the use of all the churches throughout the empire, excepting again the Episcopal. A representative committee has the work in charge, and the wide acceptance of the book when completed is already assured. The Episcopalians have participated in this hymnology movement in so far as one hundred and twenty-five of the more familiar hymns are concerned, helping to harmonize the CENTRAL COMMITTEE OF THE FORWARD MOVEMENT, 1901 translations and inserting the final result in a book recently issued for Episcopal churches.

Incidental to the allied effort represented by the 'l'aikt/o Dendo and to the spirit of union which the movement has unquestionably augmented, was an earnest proposal made in October by two of th~ Anglican bishops, that all the Christians throughout the empire unitedly pray for the realization of the prayer of our Lord, "that they all may be one." December 8th was set apart by common consent for the especial carrying out of this purpose, and was widely observed. There have been other and similar indications of a harmony of desire to this great end, tho no definite and all-embracing plans for giving effect to it have as yet been proposed.

A union of the six or seven Methodist churches in Japan is in pro- CellS of formation, subject to approval by the boards and churches in America, and if consummated it will resemble the union of Presbyterian and Reformed bodies, which was effected twenty years ago and which has had so prosperous a career. It may well be asked why, under existing circumstances, still larger unions are not possible, and why the Evangelical Alliance may not serve as the medium for their accomplishment, as suggested in the Japanese utterance already quoted. The practical union measures oJ the past year, at any rate, are to be continued, and will add to the evidence that Church coalescence is practicable within limits which cover many of the essentials of Christian belief and practise.

Some Results of the Forward Movement First.-The Church of Christ has been greatly aroused. "The movement has brought a new life to a Church that was beginning to doubt its power to wage aggressive warfare." "The Church has found itself by becoming conscious of the strength inherent in it." "There has been a distinct manifestation of missionary zeal and an advance in the confidence of Christians in the faith of the Gospel and in its power." These are some of the comments that have been made by intelligent observers.

8econd.-'l'here is the impulse toward unity among Christians already referred to. The cavil of a disunited Christianity has been effectually disproved.

Third.-The fact that the message preached was for the most part the simple Gospel, was" evangelical in the best sense of the term," has shown how the hopes of the movement as expressed in its motto, " Our Land for Christ," may be realized; that it is by "bringing the people individually face to face with God, with their sins, with Christ, with the Holy Spirit, and with the imperative demands of a holy and righteous life."

Fourth.-It has gained for Christianity a wider attention in Japan than ever before. "It has awakened thousands from religious indifferentism." The seed-sowing was unprecedented and the harvesting has been correspondingly great.

But how great, who shall say? Very large figures have now and again been given for the "inquirer "class-as many as twenty thousand in one estimate. But, to quote from the report of the Alliance committee, "Even if we cut this down by half, we still have a grand total of ten thousand souls within this one year earnestly pressing their way into the Kingdom of God, often through difficulties which foreigners can hardly appreciate." That some shrinkage should have occurred-twenty, thirty, fifty per cent.-was as natural as when the parable of the sower was spoken. Sad to say, moreover, fictitious

"TAIKYO DENDO " A YEAR AFTER

names and addresses were given ill not a few cases. And then, on the other hand, the churches differed greatly in the zeal and the methods with which they conducted, or failed to conduct, the after-work of the inquiry classes and in house-to-honse visitation. Nevertheless, nearly twelve hundred baptisms were reported as resulting from the move- ment up to the middle of De- cember, and this "does not at all adequately represent the proportion of those who will eventually attain to church membership; as in most cases, longer or shorter periods of pro- bation are required. There are many who are still in course of preparation for this solemn cere- mony of admission into Ohrist's Ohurch."

A review of the Tailcyo Dendo movement would be incomplete withou t a reference to the special work for students carried on during the autumn in connection with the visit of Mr. John R. Mott. Audiences numbering some twelve thou- sand in tlie aggregate were JAPANESE REVIVAL POSTER reached in the eight or ten cities where students chiefly gather, The original is large and is printed In many colors. and over fifteen hundred stu- The inscriptions consist of Scripture verses and announcements of th e meetin gs dents' names were added to the rolls of inquirers. Mr. Mott was instrumental, moreover, in carrying the Gospel message by public proclamation into such hitherto forbidden territory as the Imperial University. The addresses helped much toward the removal of a misconception common in Japanese equcational circles, that "Oh~is­ tianity is losing its hold upon the intelligent and educated classes in the West." 'l'his getting hold of the youth of the land, not only in the meetings held by Mr. Mott, but generally throughout the move- ment, is a feature on which it is natural to place large emphasis, for herein lies the hope of the future; bu t by no means the least of the benefits derived, and one that the meeting of the Evangelical Alliance has helped to demonstrate, is the deepening of the spiritual life of many, who have thus been brought face to face with the living Ohrist.

The churches, while not yet greatly the gainers in point of numbers, are nevertheless many of them on a distinctly higher plane spiritually than they were a year ago.

THE GOLDEN OPPORTUNITY IN KOREA* BY REV. HORACE G. UNDERWOOD, D.D., SEOUL, KOREA Missionary of the Presbyterian Church (North), 1885- The most important branch of the work that the Church has in hand is the winning of the world to Ohrist.

We all believe most sincerely in ltuu" " uugnty power, but a few misconceptions as to His use of that power have been removed of late years, and we all now agree that man has his full share in the work of giving to the world a knowledge of salvation. In recent years, moreover, we have begun more and more to realize that in religious affairs as well as in our every-day business, practical common sense must be used, plain business methods must be employed.

This, however, has not always been the case. In the starting of the mission to Korea, the work that the Ohurch undertook was the evangelization of the Hermit Nation. In plain language, we were to go to that country to revolutionize her methods of thought, her ideas of propriety, her ethics, her method 'of living within herself as well as her relations with sister nations; in otter words, to turn the land upside down. And to accomplish this gI'eat work, to bring about this far-reaching result, the Presbyterian Ohurch sent two doctors and a green seminary student-and for five years left them there without any reinforcements.

It is true that God can and does-as in this case He has-overrule our mistakes, but we have every reason to believe that where we put into our work all the practical, clear-sighted wisdom that men can use in their every-day life, still greater results will follow. More and more of late years has our Ohurch been realizing this, and is seeking to get its successful business men to assist in the guidance of its affairs. Every business house studies its markets, the goods demanded, and the signs of the times. This, too, should we as Ohristians do in our work for Ohrist, and I shall endeavor to show you that in view of certain conditions prevailing the business common sense of the Ohurch demands the immediate and, at least in some small way, the adequate reinforcement of the Korean Mission.

First.-Notice the open doors in Korea. The adherence to the old faiths is almost a thing of the past. Oonfucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism have no longer a hold upon the people, and the bulk of the Koreans are beginning to believe that a little medicine properly applied in a case of typhoid fever will do more good than the pounding of tambourines or the burning of paper prayers to paper gods.

The old intense hatred of the outside world, which enacted laws making it death to any foreigner found in her coasts, death to any Korean harboring a foreigner, and which has led them to devastate • An address delivered before the General Assembly, Carnegie Hall, New York, May, 1902.

THE GOLDEN OPPORTUNITY IN KOREA

their coasts and keep the foreigner out, has been swept away by a power Divine, and has given place to a popular feeling that gives a kindly welcome to the American Protestant missionary in almost every village and home in the land.

The success of the American surgeon opened the door to Korea's officialdom, and this door has been kept open even up to the present time, so that the American missionaries are welcome guests in a large number of the homes of Korean officials.

Realizing that something ought to be done for this class, a year and a half ago I sent out invitations asking a large number of these men to meet in my house, that we might talk together about things concerning their souls' salvation. I hardly expected that many would accept; but on that Sunday afternoon, and for several Sundays following, my parlor and study were filled to overflowing with members of the cabinet, princes of royal blood, and some of the highest nobles in th.e land, who came and sat down and quietly talked over the truth in Christ, showing by their earnest attention and eager, intelligent questions the sincere and deep interest they felt.

The entree to the palace has been ours. Most graciously have your missionaries been received. High honors and royal favors have been bestowed upon more than one, but we have not been able to utilize all these open doors.

With such opportunities before us, with the lower classes looking up to the missionary as a leader, with the middle classes seeking him as a teacher and guide, with the officials receiving him as a friend, and with the emperor himself trusting and honoring him, does not the mere business common sense of the Presbyterian Church demand that we give immediate and adequate reinforcement to the missions in Korea?

Second.-The investment thus far made in Korea has yielded such an unparalleled percentage of interest that it)s well worth a few moments' consideration. The success that has attended the work thus far has been greatly in excess of what might naturally have been expected from the effort put forth. In China they had to wait a score of years before they baptized their first convert, almost a century before they had enough members with which to organize a church. In Japan they waited six years before they baptized their first convert, twelve years before they could gather nine converted men with which to organize a church. In Korea the first Protestant missionary, a physician, arrived in the fall of 1884, the first minister (myself) in the spring of 1885, and yet we were permitted to baptize our fil'st convert on July 11th, 1886, and to organize our first church in Korea, a Presbyterian church, in September, 1887, with almost a score of members.

When I was in America ten years ago I was able to report that

there were a little over one hundred baptized communicants in the land. It is indeed a marvelous record, and to God only must be given all the glory.

Marvelous indeed as was the record of the first seven years, it was as nothing compared to that of the ten years since passed, so that to-day we are able to report between 5,000 and 6,000 baptized com municants, between 3,000 and 4,000 of the catechumen class, and the still larger class who call themselves Christians, but who as yet the missionary has not deemed quite ready to receive even as catechumens, showing that there are in Korea to-day over 20,000 men and women who have given up all their heathen practise and are to-day striving to worship the same God, whose we are and whom we serve.

With such an unparalleled success for the efforts thus far put forth, with the belief that these numbers might have been almost dou bled had the field been more fully manned, with the strong conviction that the field is more ready for the harvest to-day than it was ten years ago, the business common sense of the Presbyterian Church demands large and immediate reinforcements for the missions in Korea.

Third.-Not only the size but the quality of the harvest must be taken into consideration, and I desire to call your attention to three distinctive characteristics of the Korean Church: (1) Its activity; (2) its generosity; (3) its prayerfulness.

First, its activity. The marvelous degree of apostolic activity that has been exhibited by the Korean Church is due in part, we believe, to two rules that have been instituted: first, as to church membership, it is the rule of almost every missionary in Korea. that every applicant for membership in the church must have done some little active work for Christ before he can be received as a full member into the church. In addition to this is a sec:ond rule-that in regard to helpers. While the mission provides a missionary, who may have from twenty-five to thirty churches under his care, one, or sometimes, perhaps, two helpers who are to be to him eyes, ears, hands and feet, almost all the remaining native assistants are provided by the native churches. It is a rule in Korea that the native church must pay for its own native helpers and pastors, and at no distant date its own native teachers in the secular schools.

The Presbyterians having the larger force of workers, have also the larger proportion of converts. These under our denomination are divided into about three hundred churches, which, with only one, or at most two exceptions, are entirely self-supporting. By self-supporting I mean they are building their own churches, supporting their own evangelists, building their own schools, supporting their own school-teachers, and paying all the running expenses of their schools and churches. Illustrations without number might be given of the

natives that have been building their churches, but of these you have constantly heard.

As to their generosity, the very fact that they are so liberal in the building of their churches will speak well for this. But they are not only liberal to themselves; in addition to this, they are most liberal to outsiders-as perhaps you have often heard, they gave largely to famine-stricken India.

In regard to their being a praying Church, I wish that I had the time and space to give examples that would show how they are able to lay hold almost 'upon the very throne of God and get from Him the blessing. They have the power of waiting upon God for an answer, praying at times all night long until the answer comes; then when God gives the assurance of an answer, they, with confidence, simply proceed to wait for Him to make that assurance good, knowing that He will do it. I wish you could hear them as they speak of God. They do not use the term "God" very much, they do not use the term" Heavenly Father ." very much; it is generally simply" Father." A man may be in trouble, and if you should ask him what he did he will tell you that he told" Father" about it. From one of the interior villages persecution had broken out, and the leader of the little group who had suffered hardest, whose only child, a lovely little girl, had died from exposure at that time, "as in my study telling me about it, tears streaming clown his face, and I turned to him and said, " Brother, what did yon do?" I wish you coulcl have seen the smile that broke through that tear-stained face as he repliecl, "I told Father about it, and it will be all right, yon know."

With harvests of such a quality as this, with a Christianity of such a type, with the field all ripe and only waiting to be garnered, the business, sanctified, common sense of the Presbyterian Church demands the immediate reinforcement of the reapers in Korea.

Ji'ourfh.-The imminent risk of a loss of the harvest through lack of reaping in season must also be considered. Looking toward the north, we see where the mighty Empire of Russia joins Korea as its most northern border, and a very superficial study of the politics or the East proves most conclusively that Russia has had, and still has, her eye upon Korea. The history of the world also proves that wheresoever Russia ever proposes to go, there in time she is found; and with this knowledge in mind, we may feel almost assured that despite Japan's opposition and the slight delay that may be caused by the Anglo-Jap alliance, in the end Russia will have Korea. How long will be the delay before this is consummated, how soon our opportunities will be lost we can not say; but with such an open door before us, and with the signs of the times pointing as clearly to the fact that the closing of that door is imminent, the sanctified business common sense of the Presbyterian Church, all the consecration that

we have, all our love for the Master, unite in demanding the immediate and adequate reinforcement of the missionary force in Korea.

Do not imagine that I am offering this as the main reason for the carrying on of mission work. I am simply urging that, as we go forward in our endeavors to obey our Lord and Master's last command, to carry out His wishes, to win the world for Christ-in our efforts to hasten the day when, as a Church, we shall be enabled to place the crown, as King of Nations, upon the Savior's brow, we use all the common sense with which God has endowed us.

Finally.-In connection with the work in Korea, I would call your attention to the fact that the force at present there is absolutely inadequate to the crying needs.

A glance at the map of Korea will show that up to the present time the bulk of the work has been done north of a line drawn from east to west a little below the capital. It seems almost at a glance as tho God had drawn a geographical spiritual line, and has poured out His Spirit in the north and has withheld it from the south. This has not been the fact; but the mission in Korea began its work in the north, and has since been so hampered by lack of members that it has been forced to continually withdraw men from the south and send them to the north.

I verily believe that if the force asked for ten years ago had been granted, and had the Presbyterian Church reinforced the missions as they were requested to at that time, a work equally great would be seen to-day in the south.

In addition to this inability of the mission to properly man the south, we find that the force that has been given for the north is altogether inadequate to meet the demands of even that one section.

Every missionary in Korea will tell you that the only thing which has hindered the progress of the work in his section has been the inability of the missionary himself to physically keep up with the work. All over the land cries are coming for workers. Groups of the villagers ask to be organized into classes for instruction as catechumens, and the missionaries hardly dare to organize them because they have not yet been able to instruct the classes or organize. Dr. Brown, in his admirable report on missions in Korea, says that to meet the present emergency the force in Korea onght to be quadrupled; that would mean one hundred and twenty-five new men to be sent out at once. I do not ask for the whole one hundred and twenty-five, but I do ask that in some little way the adequate reinforcements be supplied. The Board is proposing to send out this year one additional worker for Korea, and he a physician! I wish I had the power to roll this burden of the souls of Korea upon the shoulders of the Christians at home. All I can do is hope and pray that God's Spirit may roll it upon you, so that the Church may arise as one man in this work and go forward in the Lord's service.

THE STORY OF GUCHENG

THE STORY OF GUCHENG-III THE SOUTH SEA ISLAND PIONEER AMONG THE CANNIBALS OF NEW GUINEA BY THE REV. S. McFARLANE, LL.D., SOUTHPORT, ENGLAND Author of "The Story of the Lifu Mission," " Among the Cannibal" of New Guinea," etc.

In the meantime the mission in the gulf suffered from sickness; different islands in the straits and points on the mainland were tried, but all proved unhealthy-even Darnley was far from free from the fatal fever. This led me to seek high land and healthy localities for mission stations up some of the rivers of which I had heard from the natives-the Baxter, the Fly, Imd the Katan; but thcse perilous voyages led to no practical result. Not only was there no high land for hundreds of miles, but there were no signs of natives beyond about sixty miles from the coast for several hundred miles. Then with Gucheng and several other Loyalty Island teachers, we crossed the gulf" and formed a station at Yule Island, but this also proved unhealthy. At Port Moresby, where Mr. Lawes had settled with the Eastern Polynesian teachers, the little mission cemetery of two years' growth, with its eighteen graves, told a sad tale. With sick and dying teachers around us in both branches of our mission, we determined to try the east end of the New Guinea peninsula, hoping to find there a more favorable climate. Mr. Lawes and I made a prospective voyage, found the natives numerous, speaking· a totally different language, and notorious cannibals-just the place for a mission, if the climate would allow us to live among the people.

I determined to try it, and for this purpose selected six Loyalty Island teachers, who were to leave their wives with mine, at our head station in Torres Straits, while we went to establish the mission. Gucheng accompanied me to assist in this work. Before we started Mr. Chalmers arrived to join our New Guinea mission, with a staff of Rarotongan teachers. Some of these he left with Mr. Lawes, and selected six, with whom he accompanied me to take part in the new mISSIOn. Mr. Chalmers took his wife with him, and the Rarotongan teachers took theirs.

We arranged that he, with the Rarotongans, should take the South Cape district, while I, with the Lifu teachers, took that of East Cape. He selected his headquarters at a small village on Stacey Island, near South Cape. I selected an island in China Straits, as being the most central and healthy-looking place in the East Cape district. We each located our teacners at what we considered the most healthy points, and threw ourselves heartily into the work of clearing and building our central stations.

Gucheng threw himself into this work with his accustomed energy; indeed, all the teachers worked well, and we had no difficulty in get-

ON THE SHoRES OF DINNER ISLAND ting native helpers for very moderate wages. Dinner Island, which is now the government settlement in that district, was regarded by the surrounding tribes as neutral ground. We wcre visited from all parts, and sometimes had over a hundred canoes and catamarans at the place at one time. From the first we were greatly encouraged by the attitude of the natives.. They were, nevertheless, a wild set of carmibals, both troublesome and dangerous, easily excited (but fortunately easily appeased), notorious thieves, and evidently anxious that we should remain among them, probably feeling that it would be more profitable to fleece us than to eat us, seeing that we formed the connecting link between them and the land of hoof-iron and beads and hatchets.

We intended Dinner Island to be to the eastern branch of our mission what Darnley Island was to the western. The former had the great advantage of being only a couple of miles from the mainland. Having built two temporary mission houses, and cleared a large space around them for a plantation of bananas and yams, and made a road across the island, we began the formation of mission stations in the district, on some of the large and populous islands in China Straits, in Milne Bay, and at East Cape. In the meantime Mr. Chalmers was doing similar work at Stacey Island, and forming stations between that place and Oranjorie Bay, he working to the west, I to the east. To our great grief and disappointment both districts proved exceedingly unhealthy, especially the South Cape one. Mrs. Chalmers and

THE STORY OF GUCHENG

four of the teachers died, and Mr. Chalmers returned to Port }1"c_"-,JY to take charge of the Rarotongan teachers in that district. All the stations in the South Cape district were broken up, except the 9ne on Stacey Island, where Mr. and Mrs. Chalmers had lived for a time. In the East Cape district some of our teachers died, and others had to be removed, but having a more healthy retreat at Dinner Island, the Lifu teachers were able to continue work at three of the stations. This retreat was also used by the Rarotongan left in charge at South Cape.

I was reluctantly obliged to give up all hope of finding suitable localities in New, Guinea for South Sea Island teachers. It became evident that New Guinea must be evangelized, if evangelized at all, by New Guineans. The responsibility of bringing South Sea Islanders to a place where half of them died was too great, hence my resolve to establish the "Papuan lnstitute," and train a native agency from among the people themselves.

Our mission naturally divided itself into three districts-western, middle, nnd eastern-ill each of which" there should be a central station, in as healthy a locality as possible, to which both native teachers and missionaries might be taken and nursed when suffering from the fever of the climate. The only suitable place in the western district was Darnley Island, where we commenced the mission-at least, it appeared to me the most suitable, after paying many visits all round; and this we secured from the Queensland govemment, at a nominal rental, for our educational work. The shattered and almost hopeless ELEVALA ISLAND, PORT MORESBY, NEW GUINEA.

condition of our mission, and an urgent letter from the directors, had led me to take up our residence for a time on the more healthy and adjacent island of Murray, with a view of moving to Dandey later on when the mission was firmly established. At the earnest and repeated request of the directors, I had devoted six years to purely pioneer work, becoming acquainted with the savages, forming new stations, and visiting the teachers. When my colleague, Mr. Chalmers, joined the mission, he took up this work, for which he was better fitted, and to whom it was more congenial. I threw myself into the establishment of an industrial school and Papuan Institute for training native agents and developing the mission in Torres Straits and the adjacent mainland of New Guinea, especially in the great Fly River.

Here again my kind, generous friend, Miss Baxter, of Dundee, came to our help, not only providing a schooner for the mission generally, but also providing buildings for the Papuan Institute, and a hundred pounds a year to meet the expenses. Buildings were soon erected, and in company with my faithful helper, Gucheng, we visited all the mission stations in the western district to obtain boys for our industrial school. At first they were not very willing to leave their homes, but we had no difficulty in obtaining pupils after the first year.

From the three newly formed churches in the district, containing an aggregate of over a hundred members, we got a dozen volunteers for the Papuan Institute, earnest young men who were anxious to become messengers of peace to their savage countrymen-altho I dare say at first they would have preferred going anywhere rather than face their old enemies of the Fly River, yet ultimately the Fly River became the sphere of labor of most of them.

Gucheng did good service in the industrial school, which was a very busy, useful, and popular branch of our work. A building had to be erected, sixty feet by twenty, for a workshop, in which we had carpenters' benches, a blacksmith's forge, a turning-lathe for iron as well as wood, with iron bedstead and slide-rest complete, a circularsaw bench with self-acting gear, and all sorts of tools for the work to be done. The weather-board buildings from Sydney were erected. Two rows of cottages for the students built. Doors and windows were made for the chief or any of his subjects who built lath and plaster r,ottages under our direction, which many did.. Boats and improved canoes were built and repaired, and under the guidance of a boat-builder a little schooner of twenty tons was built, which proved a smart, comfortable, and most useful boat in the mission. Three hours a day were devoted to the industrial school, and three to school work, for five days in the week. During the annual holiday the students spent some of their time in evangelistic work on the mainland of New Guinea, and so for five years we were training our

THE STORY OF GUCHENG

first batch of pioneer teachers for New Guinea from among the people themselves.

At the Great F1)' River And now I come to the last stage of the faithful labors of this devoted, energetic pioneer evangelist of New Guinea, of whom not much is known among the churches of civilized lands, but whose record is in heaven. The last scene of Gucheng's labors was in the great Fly River. We had been preparing for some time for the establishment of a mission on the banks of this great waterway to the interior of New Guinea, to be conducted by young men from the institution, headed by two Lifu teachers, with the means of retreat in case of danger from fever or savages. We had reason to hope that for six or eight months in the year our Lifu teachers might remain. During the fever season the young men from Saibai, being accustomed to the climate, could manage themselves. We selected the healthiest season of the year for establishing this important mission. The students selected and set apart for this work were all earnest, intelligent young men, in whose Ohristian character and devotedness I had great confidence. 1'hey had suitable wives, who had been trained in Mrs. McFarlane's school. They were not only the first native missionaries from among the people themselves, but the first converts of our New Guinea mission. As to these men will ever belong the honor of being the first native teachers trained from among the people, their names should be recorded, as the historian of the London Missionary Society has recorded the names of the eight Lifu and Mare men, who were the first South Sea Islanders appointed as pioneers to New Guinea. Their names were: Gauri, Anu, Gabe, Etage, Papi, and Dema.

The first Sunday in September, 1883, will be a memorable day to many of the members of the Ohurch of Ohrist at Murray Island. In the morning I preached with special reference to the students about to leave the institution for pioneer work in and near the Fly River. The ordinance of the Lord's Supper was a very solemn and soulrefreshing season. I spoke earnestly to the young men about to leave us, and in the afternoon-without any formal ordination service-I publicly appointed them to their stations, and asked each to give us some account of his conversion, and reason for wishing to become an evangelist, and how they intended to do their work. They all spoke well, the addresses of Gauri and Gabe being particularly appropriate, and led us to feel that they were entering upon their work in the right spirit. On the following day we left, the whole community turning out to see us off.

Gucheng and Wacene were the two South Sea Island teachers appointed to accompany and help the first band of native workers. Our first point was the Katan River, at the entrance and on each side of which a large village is situated, the villages of Katan and

Tureture, where our first mission stations were formed on the mainland in 1871, and where eight different South Sea Island teachers have tried in vain to carryon the work, owing to the fever of that low land. The last trial made was by my faithful Gucheng, who lost his wife there. ThE probability is that we should have lost many lives if we had not had a sanitarium in Torres Straits within boating distance. Now we are taking men who were accustomed to the climate. Gauri, the first convert in the mission, we placed at Tureture, where he had a warm welcome and did a splendid work. Anu we located at Katan under similar circumstances, and proceeded to the Fly River. Here I determined to begin by following the same plan I adopted at the east end of our mission in China Straits, which proved so successful-viz., to commence on neutral ground right in the midst of heathen villages, as we found that tribes at enmity with each other will meet at the mission station and learn to live peaceably.

After carefully feeling our way among the reefs and shifting sandbanks at the mouth of this great river, we found a fine harbor opposite the town of Kiwai, formed by the Mebu and two other islands, sheltered from all winds and safe at all seasons. 'rhe captain of our EllengoUJan pronounced it the finest harbor in the mission, and we named it "Fort Spicer." I have no doubt that it will become an important depot for traders in the future.

We landed on the evening of our arrival, and had a most enjoyable walk on a fine, level, hard, black sandy beach. We selected a site for the mission house about a mile from the anchorage, on a long stretch of high ground, fertile and well wooded, near a deserted village. It was evident that natives from both sides of the river visited this place, but neither dare remain for fear of the other. Next morning the material for the house was landed, and Gucheng was again in his element. There was music in the forest, but it came from American axes, falling trees, and cross-cut saws, mingled with peals of laughter.

Leaving the captain and crew to assist in erecting the house, I went about fifteen miles to locate Etage and his wife at Bampton, which is situated at the mouth of the Fly River. This is the place where the first martyrs of the New Guinea mission suffered-two Lifu men and their wives. The natives were still considered a thieving, treacherous, savage tribe, delighting in skull-hunting. However, they were friendly and intermarrying with the people of Darnley, and Etage was a Darnley Islander whom they were pleased to receive as their teacher.

When we returned to Mibu, Gucheng and his party were putting the -iron roof on their little house, which stood on posts seven feet from the ground, and under some large trees near the beach. When finished we attached a flag-staff to the end of the roof, on which we

VILLAGE, NEW GUINEA-INLAND FROM BOOTLESS

hoisted our flag, amidst three hearty cheers, not annexing the place to any kingdom but that of our Lord and Master, Ohrist.

We left them the Venture, an old decked boat of four tons, which I bought for £30, and which we almost rebuilt at the industrial school, making her a strong and useful craft, in which I have myself spent a month at a time visiting our stations. This was necessary for becoming acquainted with the tribes on both sides of the river-and as a means of escape, if necessary. I knew that Gucheng was capable both of taking care and making good use of this boat. On the night before we left we had a delightful prayermeeting which lives in my memory. It was a beautiful moonlight night, everything around us looking peaceful and lovely, yet the lights at Kiwai and other villages reminded us of the inhabitants and their awful condition. We thought of the message we were taking, and thanked God for it, for all that it had done for similar tribes, and would do for them. As we sailed away next morning the Venture was lying peacefully at anchor with the dove and olive branch flying at.the masthead, and our new little mission house shining among the trees in the glorious morning sun, with the British ensign floating from the roof. 'The place had already a civilized look, a sign of what was to take place at the heathen villages along the banks of the river.

As we expected, Gucheng and the new teachers lost no time in becoming acquainted with the surrounding villages, especially the town of Kiwai, an important center to which we intended removing our station as soon as practicable. As at Dinner Island, in Ohina Straits, at the east end of our mission, so at Fort Spicer, in the Fly RiYer, at the west, the natives visited our teachers from all parts, being kindly treated, and receiving in return for their sago and yams articles of trade which they highly valued. All came to regard our teachers as men of peace, and the word "misonare" had and has still for them that meaning, being the word shouted by the Ohristians when approaching savage and hostile tribes.

The Ellengowan being delayed on the peninsula and a visit to Oooktown for three months, I was obliged to pay my next visit to the Fly River in an ordinary five-oared whaleboat, in which we left Darnley in the morning and arrived comfortably in the evening at Fort Spicer, finding all well and the work advancing most satisfactorily. Taking the Venture, accompanied by the whaleboat, we visited the wild tribes at Kiwai and Samari, the latter village being near the mouth of the river, where we arranged to form mission stations on my next visit, in the meantime taking a few of the many natives from these villages who were anxious to pay a visit to Darnley and Murray, that they might see for themselves the effects of this " Jesus religion," of which they were hearing so much. This was exactly what We desired, knowing that our guests, when they returned with us, would

THE STORY OF GUCHENG

help to remove any opposition to the establishment of mission stations at their villages. The few weeks spent at our headquarters were days of wonder and astonishment to our visitors. Of course, everybody was kind to them, treating them as "distinguished guests!" By the time the Ellengowan arrived, all our preparations were made for forming the two new mission stationlO at Kiwai and Samari, and foul' of the senior students had volunteered to assist and remain with their friends for a time, knowing the Fly River men and the danger of our enterprise. Our guests, tho pleased with their visit, were anxious to return. "No place like home," even to a Fly River man! As we waved good-by to the crowd on the beach, some confident, others MOURNERS .AT 'FliE HOUSE OF THE DEAD IN NEW GUINEA buoyant, all wishing us Godspeed, we little thought of the kind of reception that awaited us at Fort Spicer. Our first sadness was to see the flag on the little mission house flying at half-mast and our grief to learn that the first South Sea Island pioneer to New Guinea had gone to his reward. Our faithful Gllcheng did not live to see and take part in the establishment of the' stations at Kiwai and Samari, but no man did more to make it possible. His record is a noble one, which might be said of many other Polynesian pioneers in New Guinea. His body lies on a lonely island in the middle of the Fly River, where it was laid by loving hands and sorrowful hearts, but I -l heard a voice from heaven saying, Write, 'Blessed are the dead,'" etc. (Rev. xiv: 13).

RELIGION IN THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS BY REV. CURTIN G. ROOP, ROCHESTER, N. Y.

Introductory The history and state of religion in the Philippines is so identified with the history and state of the races there found, that an account of the former involves an account of the latter. And in order to be at all definite in this required ethnographical treatment of the islands, we must also point out the general geographical features. The archipelago stretches northwest and southeast, from twenty-one degrees to four degrees forty-five seconds north latitude-that is, from the latitude of the southernmost point of Ouba, one thousand one hundred . miles southward. In extent the archipelago is a little more than equal to our own country from Maine to the Potomac, excluding Pennsylvania. The actual land area is estimated at fifty-two thousand five hundred squar~ miles-not far from that of Florida or Arkansas. The islands are hundreds in number. I shall speak of but two by name. The first is Luzon, most important and northernmost, practically the only part of the group with which the Americans have had to do thus far. From Luzon, islands of greater or less size stretch southward to Mindanao, the second largest in the group. From Mindanao southward extends the subordinate group of the Sulu, belonging to the Philippines and reaching to Borneo. The relation between the history and state of the religions and the ethnography and geography of the archipelago will appear throughout our treatment.

Scanty burial relics are found, indicating a prehistoric pre-Malay race. These relics bear Chinese and Japanese resemblances, and, as compared with the most original surviving tribes of to-day, indicate a more advanced race. Such a race is supposed by some to have occupied a Malay continent of prehistoric times now submerged, and to have been a considerably developed people. No traces, however, indicating the religion of these pre-Malays in the Philippines are found, except that the burial relics are such as show a belief in continuance of a life subject to want of food after death, and indicate such reverence as to suggest worship of the dead; especially is this seen in the fact that these relics seem to have been very sacredly-that is, superstitiously-guarded from ,]isturbance.

Aborig'mal Religion Of the people now surviving, the Aetas, or Negritos, are considered to have been the aborigines of the archipelago. They are a small, black race, in height about four feet ten inches. They are spiritless and cowardly, and of a very low mentality. They climb trees like

RELIGION IN THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS

monkeys, swiftly chase the deer afoot, have voices similar to the voices of monkeys, herd together in fifties and sixties, and, in order to protect themselves from the scourge of fieas, sleep scattered about in ashes. One writer says of them: "Their religion seems to be a kind of cosmolatry and spirit worship. Anything which for the time being, in their imagination, has a supernatural appearance is deified. They have profound respect for their dead." Another writer says of these aboriginal Negritos: "They neither worship sun nor stars, nor bow before permanent idols, but adore for the day any rock or tree trunk in which they trace a resemblance to an animal. They have great respect for the aged and the dead. For years after the decease of one of them they place betel-nuts upon the grave, above which the deceased's bows and arrows are hung." Every night, so they believe, he quits his grave to go a-hunting. They have no funeral ceremony, but simply lay the corpse at full length in the grave and cover it with earth. When one is afflicted by a malady deemed incurable, or has been smitten by a poisoned arrow, they bury him alive. In view of their high regard for the dead, and their reverence for old age, which borders toward that state, it is reasonable to suppose that they consider the fatally wounded to be candidates for the awe-inspiring after-state, and therefore to be dismissed from the midst of the living at once by immediate consignment to the grave. One writer says of their religion, that it seems to be, indeed, a kind of ancestor worship. Summing up, it would seem that these aboriginal Negritos, under the influence of a sort of animism, deified natural objects (trees, stones, etc.), and worshiped them, and that they also accorded their dead such awe and regard as with them was equivalent to worship.

These aborigines are now found only in the interior of the islands among the mountains, whither they were driven by the incoming Malays. They nnmber about twenty thousand (some say only ten thousand), and are destined to entirely disappear.

The Mala)" Period The Malays, at a time unknown, came to these islands, probably from iIalasia. Long before Spain's arrival they had driven the Negritos bac.k, and were themselves occupants of the coasts and considerable territory inland – perhaps most of the territory. What the religion of these people was we of course can only partially gather, as we find it spoken of by the first aItd latter visitors to the islands, and as we find it illustrated in the more or less undomesticated tribes of to-day. Let us go to the north and proceed southward.

The Gaddanes are a fierce tribe in the north of Luzon, whose conquest has never been attempted, of whose habits something is written, but of whose religion I found nothing, save that at the season of the

year when the tree popularly known to the Spanish as the" fire tree" bears its fire-red blossoms-these people celebrate their religious feasts and gather scalps and trophies of war.

Proceeding southward, we next me:p.tion the Igorrotes. They are scattered over a considerable part of Luzon. As to their religion, the most noticeable thing distinguishing them seems to be that they are utterly impervious to Christianity-at least, to Spanish Catholic Christianity. The answer one of them made to a priest who was trying to teach him Christianity, and to explain to him the marvelous life of St. Augustine, was characteristic of the tribe when he said, "No colored man ever became a white man's saint." In the religion that never canonized the colored man the Igorrotes desired no "part nor lot."

The Tinguianes are next in approximately geographical order southward. It is concluded from physical resemblances that this tribe is descended from the shipwrecked Japanese who sought refuge in the mountains. One writer says: "They are pagans, but have no temples. Their gods are hidden in the mountain cavities. They believe in the efficiency of prayer for the supply of their material wants. Hence if there be too great an abundance of rain, or too little of it, or an 'epidemic disease raging, or any calamity affecting the community in general, the anito8 (images) are exhorted." They highly regard their dead. According to one writer, they roast them into a dry state, and bury them (generally beneath their dwelling, in a sort of well) in niches, each person in a niche, above his father. They believe in the existence of a soul, and that it detaches itself at death and remains with the family. They worship neither sun, moon, nor stars. When a chief sees a stone, tree, or any natural object of peculiar shape (as, for instance, the shape of a cow or buffalo), he tells the people of his village, and they go forth to worship it. They may, for instance, make a straw shelter over the object worshiped and sacrifice a pig. After worshiping and feasting, they burn down the straw roof from over the fetish, and they go their way and the object is forgotten. From all that has been said, I conclude that the Tingianes had originally a sort of fetishism and, perhaps, ancestor worship.

Coming on farther south in the Island of Luzon, we arrive among the Tagalogs (Tagalas, Tagals). They are at present inhabitants of Manila and the adjacent territory. They are Malays with a considerable blending of Chinese and Japanese-for it is to be borne in mind that the Chinese and Japanese have been on the islands from time immemorable. The Tagalogs are at present the most advanced people of the islands, and have been Christian for about five hundred years. Consequently their original religion can only be learned from the very earliest accounts we have of the islands and from surmises on

RELIGION IN THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS

their close similarity to surrounding tribes, which stretch back into the interior, and still retain, to some extent, their primeval customs.

Such a tribe are the adjoining Bicols, closely related to the Tagalogs in race and lauguage. Such also are the Bisayans (Visayans), stretching still farther south, who, with the Tagalogs (and Bicols), will probably, on account of superior intelligence, ultimately absorb all the other tribes in the northern half of the archipelago. One writer says of the Bicols that they believed in good and evil spirits, witches, circumcision, divination by the stars. Of the Bisayans we have gathered much more. It is evident that they never had temples, but each man performed his religious ceremony in his hut. Some huts may possibly have been used as clan meeting-places-as it were, temples. They prayed to particular gods called "devatas" (anUos among the Tagalogs), and had one devata to govern the sea and another to watch over the children and house. One writer says that they sacrificed to devata as one who appeared to be in rebellion against the deity. A true interpretation would probably be that they sacrificed to devata as if to deity in hostile stage or anger. Hell was called" solad," heaven " ologan." Souls of the departed go to a mountain in the Province of Otou, called" medias," where they are entertained and served. Alongside of the devatas, to which they sacrificed and prayed, they placed their deceased grandfathers and great-grandfathers. Also they reckoned among the gods all who came to death by the sword, lightning, or crocodile, believing that such went to heaven on a bow. They buried their dead in coffins hewed out, fitting closely, so that there should be no unoccupied space requiring to be filled by the death of additional members of ti,e family. 'l'rinkets were buried along, and a jar of rice and one d water were placed by. If distinguished slaves were killed and buried for attendance in the land of spirits the coffins were placed in a grotto, or beneath the house where the treasures are kept, or on a high rock. The caves where they were buried were not disturbed; they were regarded as the dwelling-places of spirits, which especially manifested themselves by precipitating storms upon sailors who passed by and did not reverence them. Sailors feared to pass by a burial cave, lest they also should be drawn after the dead. The aged chose to be buried on some promontory,. where sailors passing by should worship them. Especially were those who had been distinguished by bravery worshiped. Such were called" httmalagar," which corresponds to the Latin "manes"- namely, deified ghosts of one departed. When a man died all of the village were compelled to keep silence for a time, varying according to the rank of the deceased, sometimes until the relatives had killed a sufficient number of victims to appease the spirit of the dead. Such a. practise would seem to be nothing more nor less than human

sacrifice made to appease a worshiped spirit, the statement of some writers that human sacrifice was never practised in the islands to tho contrary notwithstanding. Some say that these Bisayans had idols, others. doubt whether they had anything corresponding to a permanent image recognized by the whole community. 'fhe alleged idols are described as painted, with large teeth (boars' tusks») large faces, concave, or fiat, back, feet turned up. One writer gives these people's account of the creation as follows: "A vulture, soaring between heaven and earth, was unable to alight (the sea mercilessly rose higher and higher), whereat Heaven in anger came to the vulture's rescue by creating iSlands. The vulture then alighted and split a bamboo, out of which sprang man and woman, who then begat children and drove them forth from home."

De Morga, a Spanish writer and traveler of the last part of the sixteenth century, says of the Bisayans: "In their religion they seeJ:ll to have no notion of the true· God. The devil appeared to them in various horrible and fearful forms, and forms of savage animals, so that they feared and trembled at him and adored him, usually by making figures of those forms, which they sometimes kept in caverns and special houses, where they offered perfumes and sweet smells and food and drink." The" devil" of which De Morga thus speaks of being worshiped was evidently a god or gods, since he speaks of their representations of him by the" anito8," which is the Tagalogs name for images of their gods. "Others," he says, "worshiped the sun and moon, making feasts and getting drunk. Some adored a mountain bird marked with yellow, which they called' batala' (bathala being the Tagals name for God the Creator in contradiction to idols, which are called anito8 and lie-has, or statues). In general they reverence and adored the cayman, a mammoth crocodile of the rivers, falling upon their knees wherever they saw it, and raising their hands to it, under the notion that by this it would be appeased and withdraw." They had no temples; each person made, and for the most part kept, his images, without solemnity or ceremony, in his dwelling. There were no priests, if we except a few old men and women (witches and sorcerers); these performed prayers and ceremonies to their idols for the sick and believed in omens. "To those consulting them they answered a thousand absurdities and lies," says De Morga. He says that they were never cannibals, nor did they offer human sacrifice. We have learned from other writers, however, that at least some families of these people killed human victims to appease their dead relatives. "They had little ceremony or ontward religious institutions, which fact made them the more susceptible to Christian missionaries. They believed in another life, with rewards for those who had been valient and done great deeds, and with punishments for those who had done evil; but they did not know how nor where this would be."

RELIGION IN THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS

Their dead they buried in their own houses, and kept the bones, especially venerating the skull.

We have now traced the islands from the north southward, past their middle, to the borders of the Mohammedan rule, in Mindanao and the adjacent islands. Mutual hostility has always existed between the Moslem southern part and the Ohristian northern part of the archipelago. Hence Ohristian travelers have not been able to go through the southern islands so freely, and have not given to the Western world very complete accounts of the peoples in the south. We can only assume, therefore, that~ the primeval religion of the south did not differ materially from the more northern islands already described.

To sum up concerning the pre-Ohristian, pre-Moslem religion of the Philippines, then, we should say that in general it consisted in an amorphous mixture of fetish nature worship, spirit worship, and ancestor worship, and perhaps arose in some instances to the plane of the worship of spirits of more general cosmic control. Here were no temples, and the only approach to priests was a species of sorcerers and witches. Belief in the immortality of the soul seems to have been universal.

The Era of Spanish Occupation.

With four hundred soldiers, Legaspi conquered the Philippines for Spain, 1565-71. The conquest, however, was actually accomplished more by the Augustine missionaries accompanying the expedition than by the military force. The natives being without deep-rooted religion, and the Tagalogs especially being of a tractable disposition, they were easily won by the placid persuasion of the friars and the ceremonial trappings of Spanish Oatholicism. A traveler of the time writes that no town resisted conversion, and there were not priests enough available to baptize and shepherd the converts. The Inquisition, having headquarters in Mexico, kept its commissioners in the Philippines, but never found it necessary to exercise severities against the natives. The first preachers were Augustine friars; following them came the Franciscans, Dominicans, Jesuits, and bare-footed Augustines. For thirty or forty years the religious affairs of the islands were under these orders, after which they were placed under the organized administration of secular clergy subject to an archbishop at Manila.

The converts from the first till now have grasped only the form of Ohristianity, not its substance. They attend church on Sunday; they celebrate religious festivals with music, illuminations, and fairs, exploiting relics and trinkets for sale. Outward observance they exaggerate. For instance, on some of the days of the week preceding Easter not a vehicle is allowed to appear on the streets of Manila., (

They confess; they take sacrament once a year at least; and some, especially women, spend one-half their time between Mariolatry and the confessional. But, withal, in matters relating to the spiritual and ethical substance of Ohristianity they are bnt children. For instance, a milkman was accused by one of his customers with having watered the milk brought; when hard pressed he confessed, but plead that he had diluted it with holy water. Thus he felt guilty in the act, but strangely confused Ohristianity and ethics. So do the people in general fail to absorb the spiritual and ethical essence of Ohristianity.

Moreover, a deep substratum of primeval superstition underlies their conventional Ohristianity. Illustrations of this fact abound. For instance, the Tagalogs, the most advanced tribe, believe to this day in an evil divinity, Tic-Balass, dangerous to the man who does not respect him or carry certain herbs about himself. Every time an Indian passes beneath one of the large fig trees, believed to be the favorite dwelling-place of this divinity, he makes a sign with his hand and says, " Tam:t Po" (By your leave, my Lord). Among them Assuan is another evil divinity still thoroughly and almost if not quite universally believed in. This divinity is believed to affect women unfavorably who are in child labor. At such times the Indian may be seen sitting astride his house, cutting and thrusting in the air, sometimes for hours, to drive away the Assuan. Among the Bicols, Ohristianized neighbors of the Tagalogs, Oalapuitan (Lord~of the Bats) is a much-regarded divinity. Bats being found in caves, the natives fear to enter there, and when they do so are careful to respect Oalapuitan by conforming all their movements and talk to this Lord of the Bats. For instance, they would not mention the torch they happened to be carrying except by the formula, "Lord Oalapuitan's torch." '1.'he farther back into the interior, the more rife, of course, is primeval superstition. But even in the metropolis, Manila, it is only the small minority of Spanish and half-castes that are even relatively free from superstition.

As one goes far back into the interior, Ohristianity shades off into paganism, and some sections will be found where the two are blended. Thus there is not only variety but confusion of religions in the islands. For instance, there is a small sect of pagan natives living on the slopes of the volcano Yriga, some of whom are criminal exiles from the villages, but more of whom have voluntarily withdrawn thither on account of aversion to the labor and conventionality of village life. These people, tho pagans, yet decorate their walls with crucifixes as talismans. They say that if these crucifixes were not of some value the Spaniards would not use so many of them. Similar confusion of paganism and Ohristianity is found among the Oimaronese, a tribe found in the central islands, who live not in villages but independently in the forests. These pagan people have adopted a few Oatholic

RELIGION IN THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS

forms. When, for example, according to their primeval custom, they make an offering of rice at each corner of the field after sowing, they use some Oatholic prayers, which suit them just as well as their old heathen forms. They also occasionally have children baptized. Otherwise they are pagan. Among the 'ringuanes an oath is administered to the head men, in some instances by the Spanish, as follows: "Maya pernicious wind touch me, maya flash of lightning kill me, may the alligator catch me asleep, if I fail to fulfil my duty." Thus paganism is retained, tho Ohristianity be partially accepted. Shall we not say that many of the people, then, are Ohristian-pagan, and that not in transition, but in a fixed state, about as old as Spanish Ohristian occupation?

.confining ourselves to the purest general type of Ohristianity existing in the islands, we find the grossest admixture of superstition. The saints have been largely substituted for the old pagan anito8, or idols. Miraculous images, patron saints, marvelous shrines, etc., abound. The oldest miraculous image is the Holy Ohild of Oebu, reputed to have been found on the shore of the Island of Oebu in 1565. It is said to be an image of the holy child Jesus. It is a wooden image fifteen inches long, with ebon features, and is kept in a strongroom in the Ohurch of the Holy Ohild, on the Island of Oebu. When exposed to view before the populace it has the honors of field-marshal accorded to it. During the annual feast held in its honor, January 20th, pilgrims from the remotest islands and from across the sea come to purify their souls at the shrine of the Holy Ohild. By far the most popular shrine, however, is that of the Virgin of Antipolo, now in the parish church of Al1tipolo, not far from Manila. This image was brought from Mexico by a governor-general of the islands. In the month of May thousands repair to this shrine. It is estimated that there is brought hither by devotees about $30,000 during the season of the pilgrimage. The history?f the public celebrations of this image furnishes an extreme picture of superstition, not to say idolatry. The shrine business in general is quite attractive to enterprising priests, for it is about the most lucrative undertaking in the islands.

Patron saints also figure largely. The patron saint of Manila is St. Francis of Tears. Thereby hangs a tale. An image of St. Francis Asissi, kept in the house of a native near Manila, was seen to weep copiously, so that many cloths were moistened by its tears, while with hands outstretched for three hours it asked God's blessing on Manila. Then, on closing its hands, it grasped a cross and skull so firmly that these appeared to be one. Vows were straightway made to the saint, who was styled protector of the capitol. Thus the crassest superstition in the name of Ohristianity itself universally prevails.

The Christian Church in the islands is administered by the Archbishop of Manila. He is a metropolitan, having authority over the Ladrones, Carolines, and Pelew islands besides the Philippines. The parish priest, however, is the chief factor in administration, both civil and religious. For two hundred years he was about the only tie in sympathetic touch with the people, and begets in them perfect submission to his authority, not to say superstitious reverence for him personally. There are, it has been estimated, about twelve hundred Spanish priests in the islands. Most of them have been educated in Spain, where they generally originate from the lower classes. Besides these there are native priests who hold subordinate positions, and are very jealous of their Spanish superiors. This jealousy and division of feeling among the priesthood prevents consolidation of power in the islands, a thing which Spain has always guarded against.

Abuses in the religious administration are by no means lacking. Here might be mentioned the sale of indulgences for reveime; the dishonest and corrupting exploitation of shrines; the wide-spread licentious immorality of the priests; the suppression of intelligence; exorbitant burial and marriage fees, because of which natives must often beg to secure the burial of their dead-indeed, the dead are sometimes disinterred and thrown upon a bone-heap because of failure of relatives to continue burial annuities. And large numbers of the people live in marriage relations without having their union solemnized by any rite, bccause of inability to pay the exorbitant fee of the priest. Much might be said, much has been written, concerning these abuses, and their sum total is perhaps thc cause, together with oppressive taxation, of the late Philippine rebellion against Spanish rule.

In the southern islands, as has already been said, we find the Mussulmalls in possession. When the Spanish arrived some of thE strongest chiefs here werc already Mussulmans. It is supposed that this religion was originally brought to the islands by Arab missionaries. Simultaneous with the arrival of the Spanish in the north there came from Borneo a chief who afterward combined the Mohammedan powers in the south. About thirty or forty years later the Spaniards from Luzon in the north attempted the conquest of these Moslems in the south. The effort failed, and thus was begun a mutual warfare, largely piratical on the Moslem side, which lasted for two hundred and fifty years, or until the middle of thc present century. Only within twenty-five years has the sovereignty of Spain been acknowledged in these southern islands, and then with the explicit proviso that the Moslems are not to be disturbed in their religion. The attempts of the Jesuits (who flourish mostly toward the south) to convert them to Christianity have all been futile, for the Panditas (Moslem priests) and the Romish priests are equally fanatical. The

RELIGION IN THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS

Spanish from the first have found in these Moros, as they call them, peoples who, unlike the pagan tribes of the north before encountered and easily converted, had a deep-rooted religion of their own, and would not yield to be converted to Christianity. Only on the northern edge of the island, in Mindanao, has the Christian religion any hold at all. Here are found some Jesuit missionaries. . On the other hand, to say that this part of the archipelago. is Mohammedan would be true in only a qualified sense. It is Mohammedan in the same sense that the northern part is Christian-namely, the coast and the towns are Mohammedan, but in the interior a variety and confusion of religion prevails similar to that in the interior of the northern islands.

The customs and administration of the modified Mohammedanism of the Philippines are less clearly outlined by writers than are the practises of the Christianized portions of the islands. We learn, however, that each Friday is dedicated to worship. On this day the faithful are called to the temple by the beating of a box or hollow piece of wood. They here engage in modified forms of Moslem worship. At the beginning of each year and at important events they hold a very solemn ceremonial. The City of Sulu, on the island of the same name, is their Mecca, so to speak. The original Mecca of the Mohammedan world, however, claims their pilgrimages. Strangers are not allowed in the sultan's mosque at Sulu, and indeed strangers are rarely found in the city. The higher clergy are represented by the sherif, who has temporal as well as religious power. Pundita is the name for priest. He seems to be chief in his district, somewhat as the Spanish parish priests are in the north. He performs all the functions of the priest, receives the vows of the jurarnentados, and expounds to them the mysteries and glories of that better world whither they will go without delay if they die spilling Ohristian blood. These jurarnentado8 are persons who vow to die killing Christians, and believe that meeting death thus they will go to especial bliss. Having thus devoted themselves, they fall upon the first Christians they meet and slay nntil slain. Besides the priestly offices above named, the Pundita usually exercises the functions of physician in the community. The head of authority, however, in Church and State is the Sultan of the Sulu Archipelago, who exercises absolute power. He in turn is said to acknowledge the Sultan of Turkey as his superior.

A complete treatment of the religion of the Philippines requires the separate mention of the Chinese. They have always been in the islands, but with very few exceptions have not embraced the religion of their adopted soil. They have generally come as traders, bringing along with them their idol images as well as their wares. Indeed, it is thought by some writers that some of the images found on the sea-

shore and now exploited at Ohristian shrines were lost at sea by wrecked Ohinamen and washed ashore.

Summing up the present religious state of the Philippines, we find in the northern three-fifths of the archipelago, on the coast and extending inland, superstitious Roman Oatholic Ohristians; in the deep interior, primeval native pagans, and intermediate conglomerates of religion; in the southern two-fifths of the archipelago we find Mohammedanism, modified by Malay superstition; and, in the interior of Mindanao especially, aboriginal Malay paganism holds full sway.

A TRIBUTE TO MISS ISABELLA THOBURN BY MRS. NANCIE MONELLE MANSELL, M.D. Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Church in India To be first on the list of any worthy enterprise is an honor. To be first in influence and usefulness in the most worthy society in the world is certainly the highest honor attainable. Miss Thoburn was the first missionary appointed by the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society after its organization by the elect ladies in Boston, in March, 1869. She was the first in influence with the Home Boards and with the bishops; and in India, first in influence and efficiency among all classes, high and low, educated and illiterate,Ohristian and non-Ohristian. She was facile prima in the important work of education of the most unhonored women in the world. A few months after her arrival in India she was appointed to Lucknow, and in Inayat Bagh began her boarding-school with one girl. This school eventually became the first woman's college in India and in Asia.

She was a called, consecrated, spirit-filled, self-sacrificing missionary, who directed, enthused, and helped missionaries in every branch of woman's work-zenanas, city schools, and Sunday-schools. The poor, the weak, the discouraged, the fallen-all had her thought, her sympathy, her prayers, her care, and all received direction and inspiration from her.

Among her coworkers and helpers and pupils she seemed to have no favorites, and showed no partiality-all were treated in the same friendly, affectionate, and cordial manner. She never depreciated any of the woman's work begun and carried on by others who had wrought so faithfully and successfully in orphanages, zenanas, and schools years before the organization of the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society, but supplemented and helped forward the work done by them. She was the first deaconess in India, and the first cheerfully to accept the lower compensation of that order. She made her home, Lal Bagh, a very Bethel to all missionaries and to all Ohristians of

A TRIBUTE TO :MISS ISABELLA THOBURN

whatever denomination. Hundreds remember with gratitude and praise the spiritual uplift received in the Sunday evening after-meet- ings and the Christmas early morning prayer-meetings in Lal Bagh.

Her tone and manner, her spirit and kindness, her forgetfulness of self, were irre~istible, and her leadership, acknowledged by all, was as perfect as it was unostenta- tious. She was at one time principal of two English girls' boarding-schools forty miles apart, and made the distance between them reg- ularly three times a week, never once complaining of overwork and never seeming discouraged. She planned and built a most commodious and magnificent college edi- fice which is an ornament to Lucknow, that city of palaces, and which since her call to higher services has been honored by her name. To complete the payment for this structure she returned to America, ISABELLA THOBURN bringing with her one of her native Christian graduates, who was a polished and popular speaker, and a specimen of what higher education can do for the girls of India, and a perfect tribute to the success of Miss Thoburn's life-work. The two raised the funds necessary to cancel the debt on the college, and returned to India to resume work. And then Miss Thoburn went to her heavenly home and to her reward. She is and will be much missed, yet she is and will be in evidence more per- haps than any woman who ever wrought in India. Every pupil who came directly under her influence imbibed her beautiful spirit and formed the high ambition to be like her, and thus she multiplied her- self. So there are many Miss Thoburns now in India among her scholars, and may many of them rise to the highest usefulness possible to them!

THE FRIENDS AND FOREIGN MISSIONS* BY REV. EDGAR P. ELLYSON, MARSHALLTOWN, IOWA Principal of the Christian Workers' Training-school I. Early Missionary Activity-1647-91 George Fox began his activp- ministry in 1647, and for forty years waged a strong warfare against sin. Most of his own effort was put forth in England, but several years were spent in foreign lands, and he succeeded in stirring up quite a far-reaching missionary interest. Thus the Friends foreign missions had its origin one hundred and fifty years before Carey, and more than eighty years before Count Zinzendorf set the Moravian Church on fire with zeal for world-wide evangelization. There was no contemporary Protestant foreign missionary enterprise save that of John Eliot, who began his work among the Indians about the time Fox began his public ministry.

The general belief of those days was that the heathen, Indian, Negro slave, cannibal, etc., had no soul, or at least were not capable of receiving the salvation of Jesus Christ. With such a belief no missionary effort would be expected, and in contrast to it the Early Friends preached a universal atonement, that Jesus died for all men, and that the Holy Spirit operates upon the hearts of all men, inviting them to be saved. The belief in this doctrine led them to have a deep missionary zeal, the earliest manifestation of which is "A Loving Salutation to the People Called Jews," by Margaret Fell, issued in Hebrew about 1654. This was followed by vigorous effort by others. The rapid extension of this work and the vast amount of territory covered and the amount of money expended is remarkable, to say the least. A partial conception of it may be gained from the following quotation, from an address delivered by John S. Rowntree, at the Darlington Missionary Conference, held in the fall of 1896: The magnitude of missionary work in the time of the Protectorate (Cromwell) may be roughly gaged by reference to the minute of a Geneml Meeting at Skipton in 1660. "We have received," says the writer, "certain information from some Friends in London of the great work and service of the Lord beyond the seas, in several parts and regions, as Germany, America, Virginia, and many other places, as Florence, Mantua, Palatine, Tuscany, Italy, Rome, Turkey, Jerusalem, France, Geneva, Norway, Barbadoes, Bermuda, Antigua, Jamaica, Surinam, Newfoundland, through all of which Friends have passed in the service of the Lord, and divers other places, countries, islands, and nations, and over and among many nations of Indians, in which they have had service for the the Lord, who, through great travails, have published His name, and declared the everlasting Gospel of peace unto them that have been afar off, that they might be brought nigh to God." The General Meeting then urges a third subscription to "be sent to London as formerly for the service and use aforesaid." A statement of the receipts and disbursments of one of these early subscriptions has been preserved. The amount expended was nearly £500 ($2,435), representing three times that sum in the coin of the present day (over $7,000).

Possibly the first foreign journey was made by William Caton, to Holland, in 1656. In 1657 we find William Ames at Amsterdam, Christopher Burkhead traveling through France and Holland, George Baily * Condensed from The Christian Messenger_

THE FRIENDS AND FOREIGN MISSIONS

imprisoned and dying in Fr"ance, and George Robinson visiting J eru- salem. In 1660 John Perrot and John Love went to Italy, Mary Fisher had an interview with Sultan Mohammed at Adrianople, and Catharine Evans and Sarah Cheevers were placed in the Inquisition prison at Malta, where they remained three years. In 1661 John Stubbs and Henry Fell attempted to go to China, but only got as far as Alexander.

During all this time George Fox was also very actively engaged in the work, and took a deep interest in foreign missions. In 1671 he sailed for the western hemisphere, where he not only preached to the European settlers, but also held meetings with the Negroes and Indians, apd exhorted the colonists to treat them humanely and instruct them in the principles of the Christian religion. In 1677, and again seven years later, he visited Holland and parts of Germany on Gospel service.

This first period in the history of Friends work ends with the death of George Fox, which occurred in 1691. The amount of good done during these forty-four years and its effects upon subsequent achievements can not be estimated.

2. Missionary Inactivity-1691-I86S While very much activity was manifested in the early period of the Friends history, the method adopted was not such as to put the foreign work on any solid basis. The work was carried on almost entirely by itinerant ministry. Individuals made much of bearing witness to the truth to all men, but had little thought as to the permanent occupancy of the foreign field. When they had preached the truth and people were convinced, they went on to another place instead of standing by the work so grandly begun, and building those up who had already received the truth.

Following the death of George Fox, internal trouble came, persecution continued, the Church grew worldly, proud of its principles and plainness, drifted into the worst of formality (that of the so-called informality), and "Quietism" triumphed. These things brought to an untimely end this first magnificent outbreak of missionary zeal, and for a hundred and seventy-four years the Friends Church was practically inactive as to the foreign mission work.

It would, however, be folly to assume that for this one hundred and seventy-five years the Friends Church did nothing. To this period belongs the work of Thomas Chalkley and John Woolman among the Indians; Stephen Grellet's visit through Europe; James Backhouse and George W. Walker in Africa, Australia, and Van Dieman's Land; Daniel Wheeler's visit to the South Sea Islands, and Joseph John Guerney in the WeJt Indies. These men adopted the same method as their predecessors and established no permanent work. During this period the foreign work was in behalf of the Indians and slaves. The Friends began their opposition to slavery when there were no other open opponents. They faithfully continued this testimony both by teaching and example until the institution was undermined and swept from the English-speaking world. Every Friend was induced to give up his slaves or compelled to leave the Church. This work for the slaves was indirect missionary work, for by their liberation a vast multitude of persons were placed in a condition in which Christian lives became more of a possibility and also opened the way for larger work among them.

The general missionary awakening of 1792 had very little effect upon the Friends. They still continued inactive. Gradually, however, the

barriers gave way, until the Friends were taking their propel' place in this J great work. Individuals becoming interested gave of their means, which went to the foreign field tlirough various channels. This increased until a considerable amount was expended each year, and the rising interest soon began to manifest itself in the work of the Church. In the spring of 1830, West Somerset Monthly Meeting, held at Wellington, passed the following minute: The subject of our societies taking a more active part in communicating Christian knowledge to the heathen having been laid before this meeting and having claimed its consideration, it suggests to the Quarterly Meeting the propriety of proposing ';0 the ensuing Yearly Meeting to give the matter its weighty deliberation on the simple ground of inquiry, whether the time may not be come when our society is called on to take a more decided part, as a body, than it has hitherto done in communicating to the heathen the glad tidings of the Gospel.

The London Yearly Meeting also gave this matter its" solid consideration," but likewise carried the matter over until the following year. In 1831 it was again referred to the next Yearly Meeting. In 1832 it went so far as to appoint a large special committee to consider the subject. This committee reported their interest in the work, but reached the conclusion that no specific method could then be adopted.

The next special effort after this seems to have been made by George Richardson, of Newcastle, who, in his eighty-sixth year, wrote with his own hand sixty lengthy letters to persons in difl;erent parts of the country, presenting in a forceful way the claims of foreign mission work. This resulted in an address being issued by the Yearly Meeting, held at London in 1861, "On what may be due from Friends toward communicating the knowledge of the Gospel to the heathen in foreign lands." This was followed by a pamphlet by Henry Stanley Newman in 1864, proposing the foundation of a Friends Missionary Association. This had the desired effect, and the next London Yearly Meeting appointed a provisional committee to have charge of the work. From this date (1865) the Friends could no longer be charged with inactivity as to the foreign missions.

3. Later Missionary Activity From the appointment of the provisional committee, in 1865, by London Yearly Meeting, we will notice a steady and somewhat rapid advance. While this committee was yet a provisional one, Rachel Mitcalfe offered herself for resident work among the women of India. She was accepted and sent out in 1866, thus becoming the first regular resident foreign missionary of the Friends Church.

This provisional committee, in 1868, gave place to the Friends Foreign Mission Association, which still continues its work in England. The first manifestation of rising mission interest in America w.as not general but individual. Two Friends inMaine, Eli and Sybil Jones, felt called of the Lord to visit Bible lands, and carry the good news of the Gospel of our Lord into that country once trodden by His feet. They sailed from Boston in 1867, reaching Jerusalem some time the next year. From there they visited the adjacent villages. At Ramallah (" The Mount of God") they became very much interested in the boys' school which was being successfully carried on. After laboring there for a short time they were about to proceed on their journey when a young

THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN JAPAN

lady made a fervent appeal to them in behalf of the girls, and petitioned for a school for them. This very much impressed Eli and Sybil Jones, and, having some funds entrusted to them for the work, they immedi- ately began a, girls' school, under the charge of the young lady who made the appeal. This being satii:lfactorily established, they proceeded on their journey. At Brumana, on Mount Lebanon, they found still another grand opening for work, which was undertaken by Theophilus Waldmeir. The Friends in England and New England heartily sanctioned their work, and as a result the Syrian mission was founded. These two Yearly Meetings carried on this work jointly until 1888, when New England assumed control at Ramallah and England at Mount Lel:;anon.

The next work undertaken was by London Yearly Meeting's Foreign Board in Madagascar. Joseph S. Sewell, who began work there in 1868, was joined by Lewis and Sybil Street, of Salem, Ohio, sent out by the English Board. Two other American Friends, Elkana and Irena Beard, were sent to India about this time.

Gradually the American Yearly Meetings were becoming interested in the foreign work, and contributed some means through the English Board and other channels. The first regular work undertaken by them was by Indiana Yearly Meeting in 1871, when Samuel A. Purdie and his wife, Gulielma, of North Carolina, were accepted as missionaries by them and sent to Mexico, where they began a work at Matamoras. To this work nearly all the Yearly Meetings sent support for a time, but gradually, one after another, have dropped off, until nearly every Yearly Meeting has a work of its own.

Friends are now doing work among the Indians and in Mexico, Jamaica, Alaska, Syria, Madagascar, China, India, and Japan, and recently opened work in Cuba and Africa. An already established meeting in Cuba, hearing of Friends before they ever saw one, by reading of their doctrines and customs, sought membership with and have been received by the Friends Church.

In tracing this brief history we have followed it in this latter period only in reference to the orthodox branch of the Friends Church, which is not the society of a fixed form of dress and quiet meetings, but is aggressive and evangelical in all of its work. The Friends as a Church are not nearly as large or as popular as many other denominations, but they have exercised a large influence in the world in proportion to their numbers, having been the first positive advocates of several very prominent doctrines in their restoration to the world after the dark ages of Church history.

THE RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN JAPAN* BY REV. R. B. PEERY, SAGA, JAPAN With the influx of Western ideas and civilization into Japan there has naturally come a falling away from the old moral and religious traditions and beliefs. The former foundations of faith have been shaken up, and the result has been a Wide-spread feeling of indifference'to all religious subjects. The intelligent Japanese has for years looked upon religion as something intangible, impracticable, and of little connection • Condensed from the Japan Mail.

with his daily life. Hence he has not cared greatly whether Buddhism or Christianity triumphed; or even if both of them sank into innocuous desuetude, and his country was left entirely without a religion.

But this attitude of indifference is gradually passing away, and the supreme importance of morality and religion is being more and more recognized. The thoughts of leading men are turning to these subjects, and they are being widely discussed both in platform addresses and in the public press. One seldom picks up a newspaper or magazine here now without finding serious and thoughtful articles on morality and religion. Many religious books are being published, and are having an extensive sale. The best-selling novel of last year was a Christian story, portraying the life and experiences of a Japanese pastor and his American wife. It was first printed as a serial in a leading daily paper, and was then brought out in book form. It has already run through ten or twelve editions, and the demand continues unabated.

Perhaps the most influential writer and lecturer on religious subjects in Japan to-day is Prof. Inouye Tetsujiro, of the Imperial University. He stoutly opposes both Christianity and Buddhism, asserting that they contain large elements of superstition, and are in conflict with science and with the progressive spirit of the age. But this doughty professor clearly recognizes an imperative need for a religion of some sort; and he gravely proposes, by the help of his confreres, to construct a new one, which will contain all the good elements of the old ones, and be more in harmony with science, and with the peculiar needs of Japan. Another prominent man, Inouye Enryo, who is an ardent Buddhist of the New School, strongly opposes this plan, and commends earnestly by word of mouth and by his pen for a revival and reformation of Buddhism. He thinks that if Buddhism could be made to pass through some such experience as Christianity passed through in Europe in the sixteenth century, it would be quite sufficient for the needs of this country. These two men represent the feeling of a large part of the Japanese peopledissatisfaction with present religious conditions, and a seeking after something better.

There is another considerable party in Japan which is grossly materialistic, denying both the existence of God and of the soul. This school found a strong advocate in Mr. Nakae Tokusuke, who died at the close of last year. Shortly before his death he published, under extraordinary circumstances, a remarkable book called" Ichi Nen Yu Han" (A Year and a Half). One year ago his physician told him he had only a year and a half to live; and, lying in his bed awaiting death, he wrote this book, which embodies his moral and religious reflections in view of approaching dissolution. The sub-title of the book well expresses the result of his cogitations: "No God. No soul." This man spent many years in France, and imbibed the worst of her skeptical philosophy. After returning to his own country he engaged in business and failed, and then took to drink. His French connection and disappointed life are largely responsible for his depressing opinions. His book has had an enormous sale, and exerts a strong influence upon a certain class of minds. It has been attacked by a,ll religious parties, and satisfactorily refuted-but much of its evil work will go on. When Mr. Nakae was near death a noted Buddhist priest gained admission to his room, and began to read the usual Buddhist ritual; but the dying man showed that he maintained his atheistic convictions to the end by concentrating his

OBSERVATIONS IN INDIA

waning strength in one last effort and angrily hurling his hard little pillow at the priest's head.

This revived interest in religious questions has been strongly reflected in Christian circles. The Christians of Japan were never more united, more self-reliant, and more aggressive than they are to-day. The Forward Movement that was pushed with vigor during the whole of last year stirred up the lukewarm churches, and showed them what can be done by earnest and united effort. It also brought thousands of people within range of evangelical influence, and gave the pastors and evangelists pliable material on which to work. While the results of the movement have not fully justified the extravagant statements that were sometimes made concerning it, they have been most gratifying. Already many of the inquirers have been gathered into the churches, and others will be later. The work t)f preachers goes on apace and preachers in general are in a hopeful mood. Most of them are now sound evangelical men, and are preaching the plain Gospel.

During the last few years attendance upon mission schools has been increasing, and they now have as many students as they ("an care for properly. The disabilities under which these schools have labored have been partially removed, and some of them have already received a quasi recognition from the government, which opens the way for their students to enter the higher government schools.

Christians are still few and weak in Japan, but they exert an influence out of all proportion to their numerical strength. By continually emphasizing the higher things of life, by doing sweet charity, by preaching a lofty morality, and by living clean lives they have obtained recognition as one of the moral and religious forces of the land, and are exercising a great molding and transforming influence on society. And many scholars and statesmen are coming to look hopefully to Christianity as the one regenerating power which can cure all the ills of men, and satisfy the deepest longings of the human heart.

OBSERVATIONS IN INDIA BY HON. JOHN WANAMAKER, NEW YORK * As a result of my recent visit to India, I reached some conclusions that I would like to abbreviate sufficiently to form a telegram to every hardheaded business man-the non-professing Christian, who may be a generous-hearted giver for education; the earnest praying Christian man and woman, eager to do the most that can be done with money, and to every thoughtful college student and Sunday-school scholar.

First. While the British government, from India's tax funds, assists India's schools. colleges, and hospitals, I found the largest proportion of humanitarian religious work going on there traceable to the Christian religion.

Second. Of all the Christian missionaries sent out from other lands, that I saw, or by inquiry learned anything about, I discovered only one person who had given up Christ for the ancient Hindu or Moham~edan * Mr. Wanamaker has recently returned from a visit to India, and at the meeting of the· General Assembly gave his impressions received there. The following report of his address is condensed from the New York Observer.

religion. These old, much revered native religions are not able to win headway with the believers in the Gospel of Jesus Ohrist.

Third. By personal contact with the work and workers, I convinced myself that the work of missionaries, clergymen, teachers, doctors, and Ohristian helpers was healthy, eminently practicable, and well administered.

Fourth. In its business administration it is quite as economically done as any business firm could establish and support business extensions permanently and successfully in lands far distant from home, climate and custom requiring different modes of living. No private business man, in my judgment, can administerJrom the United States properties and finances in India more effectively for less, as a rule, than the Board is administering them at this time.

Fifth. It is an unjust aspersion on the Ohurch and its heroic men and women for any fair person to say that, because the customs of the country oblige missionaries, if they are to maintain influence with the people, to employ servants and live in houses common to hot climates, such as are used by other private families, therefore they live in luxury, idleness, or extravagance. While I saw homes of Ohristian workers in large cities bought, from thirty to fifty years ago, for small sums, now worth much more than they cost, which is to the credit of the wisdom of the fathers and brethren of the Missionary Board, I failed to find any extravagant buildings in use by missionaries or others in the services of the Board. I personally saw while there two spacious, one-floored, highceiIed, large-porched, rough cast, bungalows similar to all that are there, with ten acres of ground and fine old trees, in the heart of the city of Allahabad, sold for 12,000 rupees-a little less than $4,000. This fact is reliable information on the real estate values; and, as to the servants, they board themselves, coming in the morning and going off in the night, for the pay of ten or twelve rupees a month, which on an average is $3.63 a month for house servants. It is impossible to find anywhere in the world simpler and more consistent home living than at the homes and tables of the mission houses.

In all my life I never saw such opportunity for investment of money that anyone sets apart to give to the Ohrist who gave Himself for us. As I looked at little churches, schools, and hospitals, and inquired the original cost of buildings and expense of administration, I felt a lump of regret in my heart that I had not been wise enough' to make these investments myself-yet there are others left. I appropriated some that you can not have, and wished a hundred times I had known twenty-five years ago what I learned a half year ago; but I can take you to many as good, if you will.

What We Have Done and Might Do in India * BY REV. JAMES L. BARTON, D.D. Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, Boston, Mass.

1. The supply of missionaries is inadequate. In round numbers India has a population of two hundred and ninetyfour millions, altho in area it equals only about half the size of the United States. There are but two cties of over eight hundred thousand, one of *Dr. Barton has recently returned from a careful visitation of the field in India, and gives some conclusions in a recent number of The Intercollegian.

half that number, and the rest of the cities are much smaller. India's population dwells mostly in villages, which thickly dot its fertile valleys and plains. For this vast and accessible population there are to-day not more than one missionary family for each three hundred thousand souls.

But these are not equally distributed; in the City of Calcutta, for instance, there is a missionary man or woman for each ten thousand of its popula- tion, and in Madras, one to each five thousand people, while the American Board Deputation recently went over his field of labor with a missionary where he was the only ordained white man for a living population of over five hundred and fifty thousand. We were in other regions for which no missionary regarded himself responsible, and in which no Christian work is carried on. We were petitioned by the Hindus for more mission schools, more Christian hospitals and doctors, and one caste sent a delegation urging .that we appoint a missionary to work in .

their caste exclusively, because they felt they were neglected. The people themselves appealed to us for more Christian institutions and more mis- sionaries, and the appeal at times was heart-moving in its earnestness and fervor. One man came over six hundred miles at his own expense to meet the Deputation from the American Board and plead that a mis- sionary be sent to his city. .

2. The two hundred and ninety-four millions of India are practi- cally accessible to the Christian missionary.

There is no other non-Christian country in the world in which so vast a population is so accessible to Christian instruction with external barriers removed. The government is in sympathy with the work of the Christian missionary, and is ready to cooperate in medical, industrial, and educational operations. Large grants in land and in money are made to help on the cause, and the wise missionary is sure of the sym- pathy of the English officials. In many of the native states the rajahs give the missionary warm welcome and substantial aid in prosecuting his work. In one native state near Bombay the rajah recently offered to put into the hands of a missionary the entire educational system of his kingdom.

The Mohammedans are more approachable than in countries under a Mohammedan government. An able Christian superintendent of a large and important "mission district in the Bombay presidency was born a Mohammedan. A Mohammedan commissioner of police told the Depu- tation that, in so far as the Christian missionaries succeeded in their work, his work diminished. He said, "We find that we have little to do with Christians. They do not call for police supervision." There are cases not a few, where wealthy Parsees, Brahmins, and others have con- tributed liberally for the support of work conducted by the missionaries, because they were convinced that the work was worthy.

3. We are not conducting missions in India with Christian con- secration and earnestness.

Weare not giving the impression to the intelligent, educated natives that we believe very much in the universality of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. They are aware that the entire country is open for Christian operations, and are surprised that the Christians of the United States and England show such apathy. It is impossible to explain to a village that promises to give up the worship of idols, and is begging for a Chris- tian preacher to live among them to teach them the Christian way, why a preacher can not be sent. There is no use in attempting to make a

community understand why a Christian school is not opened for the training of their children, when they are ready to send them even with the expectation that they will become Christians. We visited many vil- lages in which there was a Christian congregation which were bravely taking persecution for Christ's sake, and who had no place in which to meet for worship. They had in some cases a site for the building, but could not possibly raise the $25 or $30 necessary to put up a mud- walled prayer-house. There is no use in telling them that there is no money with which to help them. They know that the Christians of America and England have money enough to erect fine churches and cathedrals; that they have elegant homes and travel widely to gratify their tastes, and they can not comprehend why their own desire to learn of the same religion should meet with so inadequate a response. They can not understand why more missionaries and Christian physicians are not sent in reply to their urgent appeals.

As we went over India and saw the unseized opportunities, the unen- tered open doors on every side, it seemed as if we are but playing at missions. The missionaries upon the ground are nobly doing all that they can do with the means at their disposal. 'l'he trouble does not lie with them; it is with us at home.

4. If we were ready to give and sacrifice in accordance with OU?'

talk and prayers, we could easily carry the Gospel message and place Christian institutions within the reach of every child of India inside of twenty years.

A little more than a year ago the census of nearly three hundred million in India was taken in one day, During that one day of twenty- four hours the name, age, race, religion, and a multitude of other things were written down for every individual in that vast empire. It was not an impossible task by any means, its success depending upon a purpose to accomplish the end aimed at, a plan that would make it possible, and a united effort upon the part of all to whom the task was committed.

With proper financial backing, and consecrated men and women l'eady for the work, a missionary home could be planted in every section of India, so that for every twenty-five thousand souls there should be at least one Christian missionary family and a single woman devoted to their education and Christianization. In eight years the language could be learned, and everyone of the twenty-five thousand could be seen and spoken to by the missionaries themselves, and in tWl;lnty years, with the aid of native Christian teachers, catechists, evangelists, and preachers (thousands of whom are now ready), the personal claims of the Gospel could be brought home repeatedly to every individual soul. This number of native workers could be rapidly increased from the more than one hundred thousand pupils at present in the Christian seminaries, colleges, and schools of the country.

We have made no allowance for the continually increasing number of voluntary Christian workers who' by their life and teachings would bring to bear upon other lives the power of the saving Gospel of Jesus Christ. Even now, out of every three hundred Indians one is Christian.

If men and money were forthcoming, India could be given Gospel institutions in twenty years sufficient for its evangelization' without departing from the methods now used or cJ::ianging in any pal'ticula;r-'ilu:~:' . . : .~;i':C'1{' well-established principles of mission work.

1902J EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS Meeting Doubt in Mission Fields wonders comport with this supreme fact. But, where the mind is not A correspondent in Japan writes: yet convinced of this supreme fact, a different mode of argument seems I am planning more personal work in this needful. And we here submit the immediate vicinity. Beside the students method we have found always sucthere are many teachers, officials, military cessful with minds not voluntarily men, doctors, etc., who are friendly and will- shutting out light. ing to talk on personal religion. But their religious ideas are so dwarfed, distorted, and The Resurrection of Christ can overlaid with ignorance and prejudice I For be historically vindicated, as an example, the wife of the second judge at the event, as fully and satisfactorily atcourt-house here i. studying Christianity and tested as any other fact of history. really interested. Her husband is a "Sansei Taking the New Testament simply Ka"-that is, one who favors Christianity. as an authentic history, from cred- I called on them with my wife, and I had a long ible sources, and for the time holdtalk with him. The miracles stagger him, as ing in abeyance its Divine inspirathey do many of the more acute minds of tion, we have abundant proof that this people. He said they were out of date in Jesus Christ died, was buried, and this twentieth century. etc.• aud all I could rose again the third day. Moresay seemed of little avail to convince him over, when we con sider that He was that Christ's miracles were facts, not ,. haber" not only seen on various occasions, -pious frauds, mere stories-and were unlike and by many and various parties, the alleged miracles of Shaka (the Buddha). numbering from one to two and He argued quite at length. I did not argue, three, eleven, and even five hundred, but tried to show him how there is an intelli- but was heard by them discoursing gent faith based on reality. He said, finally, of mysteries, giving instruction that he was a hopeless case, too old, etc., but and injunction, and correcting that he wanted his wife and nephew-a fine- erroneous misapprehensions, etc., looking collegian-to become Christians, and and that He nte and drank with urged us to teach them! Another man was them after He was risen, it becomes one of the college faculty, and his difficulties plain that to doubt Christ's Resurwere along much the same line, and also as to rection is to discredit all human the pe'rsonality of God. His ideas were largely testimony ! We must at once relematerialistic, and he confused religion with gate all historic records, especially superstition. I sought to show him that he if they contain anything marvelcould not expect mathematical and scientific ous, however abundantly attested, proof or evidence on moral and spiritual ques- to the limbo of the incredible. tions, and urged him to open his spiritual nature-which he conceded that he possessed- Now, once let the Resurrection of to the God who is a Spirit, and in whom we Christ be put in its place as an unlive and move and have OUf being; who has doubted matter of history, and all made us for Himself, and can satisfy our spir- other miracles become credible, for itual thirst as water does the physical. all others are included in this, as the less in the greater. When Christ This letter we print, not only to rose from the dead, blind eyes saw, show the difficulties confronted by deaf ears heard, dumb lips spake, missionaries in the Orient, but for palsied limbs moved, withered arms the sake also of calling attention to were stretched forth. All that He what we believe is the best way of had done to others was done in meeting these perplexities as found Himself; thus in one stupendous existing in candid doubters. wonder, miracle, and sign setting the seal of truth upon all recorded It seems impossible to vindicate the Bible record of miracles, as such, to a skeptical mind. To one who admits the inspiration of the Word and the Divinity of Christ, miracles are no obstacle. They seem rather to be consistent with the whole situation. If God was really manifest in the flesh, such

marvels of His human history. A Pra7er Union Admit miracles, and prophecy is no longer impossible or improbable, A Pentecostal Prayer Union is in vigorous operation both in Britain a for it is but miracle of knowledge and America. A world-wide circle of prayer was suggested by the as the others are of power. Rev. John O. West, of Warwick, It was some such line of argument England, and began its existence January 1, 1896. And the same that convinced Gilbert West and month the Pentecostal Prayer Lord George Lyttleton, when near Union began its existence under the middle of the eighteenth cen- Rev. H. C. Waddell, of Los tury, they came together to plan an Angeles, Cal., essentially the same assault on Christianity. In order in principle and purpose. to conduct the assault with success, they felt they must march around The inspiring principle of this its fortress and study its defenses, prayer circle may be seen in these to learn theil' weak points. So, words in the call: separating a twelvemonth for careful and searching and critical Bible In the midst of mnch painfnl division, study, they came together again, surely all who can answer to the name Chrisand found that each had, inde- tian can join in seeking the fuller manifestapendently of the other, come to the tion of the presence of the Spirit of God. conclusion that Christianity was . May not the strife, the want of love among true, and instead of opponents Christ's professed people, the censure of agreeing on a mode of attack, they brethren who differ from us, and ·the failure found themselves advocates, pre- to realize our responsibility to Him that we pared to unite in its defense. Gil- should be one with all who truly love Him, be bert West wrote a masterly essay hindering the grace of t·he Spirit of God on the Resurrection of Christ as an among us? He wonderfully displayed His incontrovertible fact, and Lord Almighty power when .. ALL WITH ONE AC- Lyttleton a companion work on CORD" continued in prayer-shortll before the conversion and apostleship of the 1Irst Christian Pentecost, and it IS in the Saul of. Tarsus. West contended hope of binding true believers in Christ in one that there was no accounting for bond at least of love and prayer, that observthe widely prevalent belief in the ance of each 1Irst day of the month, as one Resurrection of Christ except as a of special waiting upon God for the fulness historic fact, and if admitted to of His Spirit's grace, is invited." be such, Christianity is a Divine religion and Christ a Divine Being. The Daily Prayer Union is a Lyttleton, with equal conviction, great prayer fellowship on a true maintained that there is no ade- catholic basis. It was instituted quate hypothesis to account for the in 1879 in honor of the blessed instantaneous conversion of the paraclete. The secretary is a minarch persecutor, unless he actually ister of the Church of England, saw Christ risen-on the way to Rev. Henry Law Harkness, of Damascus. This was 160 years ago W orcestel'. There are 274 honor- -and that same mode of proof will ary local secretaries, with a memconvince, to the end of days, any bership of nearly 150,000, including man who is willing to be convinced. the 21,500 in the United States. We commend to our brethren, both at home and abroad, a weapon of The Pentecostal League is ancandid controversy that, to our other interdenominational and inknowledge, never grows dull and ternational Prayer Union, with never proves ineffectual. Its thrust headquarters in London, England. is keen and its power unfailing. It was formed in 1891. The mem- bers pray daily for the churches and for one another, that the Holy Spirit may fill and nse them, and for a general spiritual awakening. The membership has rapidly in- creased both in England and other parts of the world, and an official organ called Tongues of Fire is published monthly.

EDITORIALS

From among the J_eague mem- prayer." We may add, the high- bers a limited number are selected, who, after a period of candidature est privilege and the mightiest and training, prove themselves to be qualified as Workers of the weapon of power. League. These conduct meetings, missions, and conventions, and es- The Japanese Church and Missions tablish Prayer League Centers. None of these workers are paid for The Tokyo Maishu Shinshi, in their services. an editorial on the "Duty of The founder of this League, Mr. Reader Harris, Q.C., inquires: Lay Evangelism," touches a vital Is there not a need for such a League as point in Japanese Christianity. this? Let us look around us npon present- day facts of terrible import and significance Observers whose knowledge of to every Christian mind and heart_ The world lying in wickedness; the professing Japanese Christianity is less mi- Church, in many cases, feebly battling against the powers of darkness; agnosticiSll, nute and extensive than that of the bold and blatant, seeking a citadel in the Church itself; men and women of intelligence writer of the editorial referred to turning from a half-hearted Christianity to seek satisfaction-if it may be found-in have noted with pain the tendency theosophy, spiritualism, and other forms of mind culture. rather than ie personal union which that writer deplores. As with that Savior, whose words are: .. WhosoeVAr drinketh of this water shall thirst again, this is a point where every worker, but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst." We turn botbJapanese and foreign, should to God's remedy for all this in the person of the Lord Jesus Christ, who, not only as the give continuous attention, we give Lamb of God, .. beareth away the sin of the world," but who, also, as t,he ascended herewith, in substance, the edi- Savior, .. baptizeth with the Holy Ghost_" torial from the Maishu Shinshi: We regard as one of the most hopeful signs of our day this wide- The twentieth century has come. spread effort to organize union Weare now on the point of enterprayer-meetings, representing all ing upon -the Special Evangelistic denominations, to ask for blessing Movement which we planned last on the Lord's work. At the same year. We desire to urge upon our time, God's people begin to realize, 40,000 or more brothers and sisters as never before, how little they the recognition: of the supreme duty really understand of the power of of the evangelization of our counbelieving prayer. How necessary, try. The last command of Jesus, therefore, that we should seek to preach the Gospel to every creaunderstand how our prayers may ture," was not meant solely for the be "effectual" and avail much twelve apostles, nor solely for the (James v : 16). Let us be careful, immediate disciples of Jesus. It lest we, in presenting petitions extends to every pastor and evanwith our lips, fail to wait in faith gelist not only, but to every disfor the answer. As we have fre- ciple to-day. quently affirmed in these pages, the most important factor in the In our country the Church is still advance of Christ's Kingdom is only in the initial period. Its united and believing supplication. evangelistic work is only in its be- Coleridge, in comparatively early ginning. Its condition is very life, spoke or wrote skeptically of similar to that of the Church in the prayer. But later in life he con- Apostolic Age. It is therefore fessed the folly of his former words, "Go ye into all the world and and said, "The very noblest pos- most deplorable that the mass of sible exercise of the human mind is believers ignore their duty in re- gard to evangelism. This was not so in the Church of Japan twenty years ago. Even ten years ago such general indifference did not exist. Christians of twenty or even ten years' standing can well remem- ber what great importance was attached to evangelism by the be- lievers of that period.

It is now time to return to the "old faith." It is now time to awake out of sleep! At this au- spicious time, the beginning of the twentieth century, when we are

about entering upon this great eagerly at this one brief oppor- union evangelistic effort, our duty tunity of emerging out of his in- as Christ's witnesses requires us to trinsic insignificance by flattering make a complete change at this the expectations of his fellow- point. haters of Christ, who, as he knows, are numbered by millions in the The one need to-day is that the land. He takes good care to name no laity, everyone, should recognize names, and declares that a certain the duty of witness-bearing and number of the missionaries are arise with zeal, uniting with the "ideal characters." Having thus pastors and evangelists in the work put himself out of the reach of the of evangelism. law-the only thing such a fel- low is afraid of-he lets loose his Why are the 40,000 Christians of malignity by de9cribing the whole Japan so inactive? What especial- body of missionaries in China as a ly impresses one in the above edi- worthless set, and many of them as torial is the diminution of the mis- absolutely immoral characters. He sionary spirit as compared with the even gives a wretched interpretastate of the Church twenty years tion to the innocent fact that many or even ten years ago. If the of our naval officers are glad to Church in Japan has suffered a meet with countrywomen of their serious retrograde in pointof evan- own at such a distance, and wait gelistic zeal, it is clear that they on them with courteous gallantry should set about in recovering the when they are on board their veslost ground. The art of setting sels. people to work needs more atten~ tion. It is not enough merely to The shame of such a slanderous get people into the church. They attack is that the newspaper remust be trained and developed as porters, a number of whom seem witness-bearers. Converts, doubt- to hate nothing so much as that less, would gladly work for Christ activity of the Church which bears if they only knew how. More especially the imprint of self-devoattention to the spiritual develop- tion, are eager to communicate at ment of converts after they enter length the details of this man's the church, and to the utilizing absolutely unsupported assertions. and direction of the working power Even newspapers which in other of the laity, is a prime need of the things would disdain publishing hour.-Japan Mail. charges having not a proof as con- trary to fundamental justice-say, Newspaper Slanders the Boston He~'ald-donot hesitate to publish such an assault. When an unknown soldier, a nwre nobody, comes back from China, Missionaries are highly honored and pours out a flood of slander in the churches, and not unfreagainst the missionaries, it usually quently idealized beyond the truth. means simply that an ungodly man, Therefore, say the He~'ald and its hating to be reminded even in a colleagues, let the basest of charges heathen country that there is such a be freely published against them on thing as religion and morality, is de- the mere word of the most worthlighted to revenge himself when he less of men. They have no right comes home by malignant stories, to a reputation. Let the churches carefully guardingagainst detection act together, and such a violation by avoiding all names. This is illus- of common morality would be soon trated in the case of a fellow named suppressed. "Martin," a sergeant or corporal or some such thing, lately come back from the East. The man snatches

BOOKS ]j'OR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY THE CHALLENGE TO CHRISTIAN MISSIONS. By question, but his book is exceed- Rev. R. E. Welsh, M.A. 12mo, 188 pp. 28. 6d. H. R. Allen~on, London. 1902. ingly able and serviceable. Think- This is an exceptionally fresh, in- ing men and women will do well to telligent, vigorous, and interesting consideration of some of the pres- buy and read it. * ent-day objections to missions which trouble many minds. It is a WORLD-WIDE EVANGELIZATION THE URGENT most convincing answer to critics, BUSINESS OF THE CHURCH. A Report of and at the same time is a brief, the Student Volunteer Convention in pithy, keen, and sound statement of Toronto, 1902. 8vo, 691 pp. $1.50, net. the basis and principles of missions. Student Volunteer Movement, New York.

By way of introduction Mr. These reports of the Volunteer Welsh points out "where the ques- conventions have proved invalu- tion presses." He shows that mis- able as reference volumes to stusionary work is challenged on three dents and pastors, missionaries and grounds: editors. The convention in To- ronto was by far the best that has (1) That it is politically objectionable. ever been held. The spiritual tone, (2) That it is religiously superfluous. the high order of addresses, and (3) That is is socially unsatisfactory. the breadth of vision made it re- markable. Some idea of its strength The author recognized the vari. may be gathered from the articles ous classes of critics and their already printed on the convention many degrees of intelligence and and from the articles on "Africa," honesty. While he finds the final by W. R. Hotchkiss, on "Reanswers to all objections to the sources of the Church," by R. E. principle of missions in Christ's Speer, and on "The Wichita Movegreat commission, he does not deny ment," by J. C. Wilson, which that there are weak points and stiff have recently appeared in the problems in missionary work as REVIEW and were presented at the carried on, and that these give convention. opportunity for criticism. The principal questions discussed in The present report is exceedingly this volume are: rich and full. Besides the addresses already mentioned, are those by Is the missionary a troubler of peace! Prebendary Fox, Bishop Thoburn, Are Eastern religions as good for the East- Principal Craven, John R. Mott, ern peoples? Dr. George Scholl, Dr. H. G. Un- Does liberal thought cut the nerve of mis- derwood of Korea, Janvier of Insions? dia, the Taylors of China, and Are mission converts a failure 1 others. There were also the ses- Are missionaries too comfortable? sions on the "Education of the Home Church," "Financial As- The writer is undeniably a mas· pects of Missions, " the section ter of his theme; he is unusually meetings on various fields, and "Sane and candid almost to a fault. those on tho greQ,t branches of the He assumes the justness of some work. But the unique features of criticism which many would deny. this volume are the "Outlines for He gives undue weight to the ob- Missionary Meetings" and the "List jections of some eminent men who of Illustrative Paragraphs" which have little real knowledge of mis- are appended. These have been sions or of Christianity. Mr. prepared with great care, and en- Welsh is an independent thinker able one easily to make practical and gives expression to some opin- and pertinent use of the mass of ions which missionary leaders will

material here placed at our dis- had a quick eye and a graphic pen, posal. No pastor has an excuse for and his observations and experi- preachh..g a poor missionary ser- ences are well worth recording, tho mon, and no leader a reason for they are not of exceptional interest having a dull meeting, with this or importance. The book does well volume at hand. * for India what Dr. Arthur Smith's AFRICAN WASTES RECLAIMED. By Rebert "Village Life" does for China, but Young, F.R.G.S. 12mo, 268 pp. J. 111. Dent & Co., London, England. it needs an Index. * The story of the Lovedale Mis- TOKYO MISSIONARY CONFERENCE 1900 Map sion of South Africa, which is here Illustrated. 8vo, 1048 Pp.' Methodist given, is one of the most inspiring Publishing House, Tokyo. 1901. and representative in missionary annals. The work has been estab- No pains has been spared to make lished over half a century, and has this report of the General Confertherefore had time to develop and ence of Foreign Missionaries in give evidence of its vitality and the Japan an invaluable compendium wisdom of its methods. In the of the history and present situation main these have been gloriously of Japan from a missionary and manifest. The work at Lovedale educational viewpoint. Not only has been varied, and the workers are the proceedings at the conferhave been ready to adapt their ence reported in full, but the ap- pendices occupy nearly half the methods to the needs of the field. volume. The map shows every Industrial arts have been taught missionary station and the charts most successfully without really indicate the progress along educa- tional and evangelistic lines since interfering with the Gospel work. 1882. Degraded men and women have In the addresses almost every been elevated and taught to elevate subject of vital importance to mistheir neighbors, native churches sionary life and wor" in Japan was presented, and the appendices inhave been founded and made self- clude a history of missions in Japropagating. and the whole nature pan by Dr. Verbeck (a volume in and aspect of the district has been itself), sketches of the work of vatransformed. Tested by its gradu- rious agencies, an abundance of ates, Lovedale Institute has been statistical information, and a coundeniably a success. pious Index.

From a literary standpoint the By the publication of this volume the benefits of the conference are book is a straightforward narrative preserved and extended to thouwithout much adornment or liter- sands who were unable to attend. ary finish. It depends on its facts for interest rather than on the form * of their presentation-the facts, however, are eloquent. * VILLAGE LIFE IN INDIA. Bv Rev. Norman "A YEAR OF PROGRESS IN THE Russell. II!ustrated. 12mo, 251 pp. $1.00, f~. Flemmg H. Revell Co., New York. WORLD'S STUDENT FE D EpRaAmTpIhOlN~t"

by John R. Mott, is a containing the official report of the These" pen pictures from a mis- Christian Student Movements of sionary's experience" give us an insight into the daily life and work the World for 1900-1901. The reof one who has been preaching Christ in India. The author has ports are cheering, in that they just passed away, since the publication of the book, after twelve years' show decided progress at home and service in the foreign field. He abroad in spirituality and attention to Bible study. The recent tour of the secretary of the federation, Mr. John R. Mott, was wonderfully blessed, being marked by revivals * all along the route.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA out this great army of foreign-bo',n toilers? They have turned our The Rev. W. G. Pudde·· mills and cultivated our fields. Do we not owe them a debt? Let us rr Forgotten foot, Field Secre- not forget that German names. were illustrious in our " Continental Millions " tary of the Amer- Army." In the war of the '60's the Germans furnished 187,858 soldiers, ican Home Mis- where, according to the census, 128,102 would have been their full sionary Society, recently put these quota. Charles Sumner wrote: "Our German fellow citizens pertinent and solemn questions: throughout the long contest with slavery have not only been earnest You wonder that we spent $700,- and true, but have always seen the 000,000 last year for crime alone in great question in its character and our land. It is because of the importance. Lincoln declared that he could not have been elected waste-places and the forgotten mil- without their almost solid vote. lions in our country. .• We Had it not been for the Germans of were formed for the purpose of St. Louis, the city would have fall- en into the hands of the rebels, teaching the Gospel to the desti- and with St. Louis in their possestute, to those who could never pay sion, who can forecast what the us back, to reach lost souls in ev- course of the war would have been?

ery part of our land and yet so A Beautiful J 0 h n M. Burke, small in number that we can never make a self-supporting church out Benefaction hitherto unheard of of them. That is what we were in the country at formed for. That is what the Lord meant us to do. Said he, "When large, has suddenly come to de- you make a feast don't go and give served fame as a giver of $4,000,000 that feast to folke that. can ask you again and have a bigger spread for for the benefit of certain suffering you,' or words to that effect. "No, and needy ones-to wit, for the no; just you go out and ask the material relief of worthy men and poor and the sick and the infirm that can not even pretend to give women unable through illness or you a supper in return for your misfortune to support themselves, feast, and you shall be recompensed in the resurrection of the just." and especially for such when dis- There is an object-lesson for us. charged from hospitals before re- Are we doing it? No. Are the gaining sufficient strength to per- Methodists doing it? No. Are the Presbyterians doing it? No. Is mit them to return to work. This the Church of God anywhere doing large sum is to be invested and the it ? No, she is not. Why, we have probably 60,000 lumbermen in our income is to be thus expended.

woods to-day. Who cares for their souls?

Our German Mention is often, Young People The conference of Immigrants and properly, made at those engaged in of the confusion and the peril caused by such a vast Lake George enlisting the ininflux of non-English-speaking foreigners, and we are prone to for- terest of young get a brighter side of the matter, brought out recently in an address people in the missionary enterby Rev. M. E. Eversz, of Chicago, who said: prises was held at Silver Bay, What would we have done with- Lake George, N. Y., July 16-25. out the immense army of foreignborn workers? What progress More than 160 delegates from vawould these cities have made with- rious denominational Boards of Home and Foreign Missions, Young People's Societies, Sunday-schools, and churches in the United States

and Canada were present, and took The New Yale As a new and part in the deliberations. It was and Harvard striking phase of distinctively a leaders' conference. Missions the Student Vohm- Nearly every delegate was an ex- teer M 0 v e T!ll e n t, perienced worker in missions or a almost simultaneously two of our diligent student of mission prob- oldest and most famous institu- lems. tions, Yale and Harvard, are Luther D. Wishard presided, and founding each a mission, the one in S. Earl Taylor, Secretary of the China and the other in India. The Young People's Department of the Yale enterprise has for backing a Methodist Episcopal Church, was large body of students, professors, the chairman of the Program Com- and alumni, and has chosen as mittee. Among those who spoke leader Rev. Harlan P. Beach, who during the session of the con- , has already seen service in China, ference were: Robert E. Speer, and with several others will sail Secretary of the Presbyterian soon for the Celestial Empire, and Board of Foreign Missions; the from Peking as headquarters will Rev. Harlan P. Beach, Educational explore and select a field. Tho in- Secretary of the Student Volunteer dependent, they will be in close Movement; the Rev. R. P. Mac- sympathy and cooperation with kay, of the Canadian Church, and the American Board. The Harvard representatives from the Baptist, scheme is of a somewhat different Lutheran, Episcopal, Congrega- character, being largely in the tional, and Methodist Churches, hands of the student body. E. C.

North and South. Carter, their representative, will An hour each day was given to journey to Calcutta and search the study of Home Missions under through Bengal Presidency to find the leadership of the Rev. A. L. fields of service for other Harvard Phillips, and an hour also to the men, whether commercial, educa- study of Foreign Jfissions, with tional, or medical. No doubt these Mr. Beach as teacher. The third fine examples will inspire students hour of the morning was devoted in other schools of learning to be- to the study of practical problems stir themselves in behalf of the connected with missionary work world's redemption.

among the churches. Farewell to For several years in The evening sessions of the con- Outgoing succession the Pres- Missionaries byterian Board has ference were devoted to addresses gathered at the by prominent workers on questions vitally related to the develupment headquarters in New York the misof the missionary idea. A model sionaries under appointment and home missionary meeting was held about to sail, to meet each other on one evening, and a model for- and the Board, to exchange greeteign missionary meeting on an- ings and farewells, and to take other. The interest manifested by counsel together. A few weeks the delegates was intense. Up to since 62 were thus assembled-7 the last day the study classes and bound for Africa, 1-1 for China, 9 the other gatherings were largely India, 11 Japan and Korea, 9 Perattended by a group of earnest, sia. and 4 the Philippines. zealous workers, who were seeking to learn new methods of work Dr. Pentecost Arrangements have wherewith to carryon the mission- Off for Japan been made to have ary propaganda in the home land. the Rev. George F.

-A. W. HALSEY, D.D. Pentecost, D.D., undertake a year's

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

special evangelistic work in the China, Japan, in Africa, in the mission fields of East Asia. He Sudan, and on the Kongo, South expects to start about the middle America, Anam, Porto Rico, and of September for Hong Kong, and the Philippines (the last 3 occuwill spend a year in Japan, China, pied within twelve months); 70 and the Philippines. Most of his missionaries sent out last year; time will be given to Japan, where "616 baptisms and conversions," the work will be under the auspices and" at least 2,500 souls gathered "; of the Congregational and Presby- with 1,100 orphans fed. terian churches. Dr. Pentecost's work will embrace evangelistic Presbyterian The field is vast, services for the foreign community Home Missions extending fro m in cities like Manila, Shanghai, and Yokohama, evangelistic campaigns in Canada Quebec to the Yu· through interpreters whenever kon, and includes such are feasible, as the recent experiences of Mr. Torrey and Mr. not only 1,250 preaching-stations Mott have shown that they are in among English-speaking people, Japan and China, and probably but also work in committees com- Bible conference for missionaries posed of foreigners as follows: 1 and native workers. Dr. Pen- medical missionary and 5 schools tecost's experience in India, and his among the Galicians, of the success in evangelistic work in Dauphen district, 1 Finn mission- America and in Great Britain, give ary, 2 Czech missionaries, 3 Hunground for belief that this will be garian, 2 German, and 2 Icelandic. the means of blessing to many. For all this work nearly $100,000 Christians are asked to pray that is required every year. But, bethe way may be fully prepared for sides all this, the Canada Presbythe work, and that Dr. Pentecost terians, through the Foreign may be divinely guided and blessed Board, are ministering to the in it. Indians and Chinese.

The Fruit Our Baptist An Eskimo in " Many shall run of Saptist brethren are per- Serjeants' Inn to and fro" was a Missions mitted to rejoice prophecy of the lat- and give God ter days. A surprising instance thanks that they have been enabled occurred the other day when an to gather a larger number of com- Eskimo from Northern Labrador municants than any other Christian was brought by Mr. Bilby, of body, these aggregating no less the C. M. S., to Serjeants' Inn. than 111,650 in the 7 missions (all "Joshna"-for that was his name work in Europe being omitted). ~proved to be a convert of the Of this multitude 41,147 are found Moravian missions, who had wanin Burma and 55,210 in South India dered on shipboard as fltr south as among the Telugus. The baptisms Western Australia, and was now were 8,477 last year, an average of stranded in London. The Mora- 163 every week, or enough to form vian Missionary Society, to whom a good-sized church. we applied, very kindly gave him a passage back to Labrador in their The Christian This vigorous and mission vessel.-Greater Britain and Missionary growing organiza- Messenger.

Alliance tion reports $185,- Mexico's First A combined asso- 162 as receipts for Y.M.C.A. ciation for English- speaking railroad last year; work done in India, and city young men has recently been opened in Mexico City with a

membership of 200. The forty- Progress in France.-Says Pastor room building, surrounded by a Charles Merle D'Aubigne: "In 1835 half-acre garden filled with tropical Paris had only 10 Protestant trees and shrubs, was once a fine churches; now, in and around it, old family residence. The United there are 105. In 1857 there were States and Canada railroad associ- 728 Protestant pastors; now there ations contributed $1,400 to its are over 1,200."

establishment, and 3 prominent Evangelical Rev. Frederick H. Americans of Mexico pledged them- Council of 'Wright, Presiding selves for the annual $3.000 rental. Elder of the Metho- Italy EUROPE dist Episcopal Church, Naples, writes concerning The Scotch This venerable body the second meeting of the Evan- Established has no less than 6 gelical Council of Italy, which was Church and missions in India, held in the rooms of the Y. M. C. A. at Rome, June 18th and 19th, and at Missions with 2 also in Af- which there were representatives rica, and 1 in China. from the Waldensian, EnglishW es- Ieyan, English Baptist, Evangelical The missionaries number 53, of Italian, Methodist Episcopal, and whom 28 are ordained; the native American Baptist Churches presagents 229, including 11 ordained ent. Many subjects were discussed, and 25 medical; the communicants among which were the following: are 3,006, and the adherents 11,159; in the schools are 10,498 pupils.

The home income last year was 1. Division of the Missionary £54,875 ($274,37fl). Field.-It was decided that each church should prepare a schedule German The Manual of the Protestant Saxon Missionary showing the geographical position Missions Conference, recent- of every station in the respective missions, in order to avoid dupli- ly published, gives the following statistics of the cating, and so wasting money and strength of German Protestant energy. missions: There are 23 societies, with 834 male and 103 female mis- 2. The Missionary Personnel.- sionaries in the field-the Moravians supplying 200, while the Basel, It has been comparatively easy in the Rhenish, and the Berlin socie- the past for a worker dismissed ties send out upward of 100 eac~, from one church to find employ- ment with another, even tho his and these are aided by 140 native credentials were not very good. pastors, and 4,300 teachers and assistants. Special attention is de- As the result of the discussion on voted to the schools, of which there this point, a clearer understanding are 1,918 (both elementary and higher grade), accommodating 90,- has been arrived at between the 400 scholars. The expenditures of heads of each mission, and they these missions, according to the will be able to avoid similar mislast return, amounts to £350,000 ($1,650,000), of which total the sum takes in the future. of £300,000 is borne by the various 3. Fraternal Relations with All societies, while the balance is made up of contributions from native Evangelical Churches.-This anticchurches and school grants. ipates a desire on the part of some to transfer their membership to other churches. A sifting process is necessary, and the Evangelical Council is a unit in establishing the most cordial relations with all evangelical churches, yet at the same "ime in exercising the greatest care in dismissing or receiving un- worthy persons.

4. Missionary Manuals.-This includes declarations of common principles, a popular creed, and a hymn-book. These subjects are

1902J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

tentative, it is true, but they indi- ASIA cate a general desire for a true unity, and can not fail to do good. The Tho few mission- A general secretary has already been appointed. Bible Among aries have direct 5. The Missionary Press.-A very Moslems access to Moslems animated discussion was accentu- ated by the proposal submitted by in the Turkish Em- an evangelical editor to publish a paper, bi-weekly, which should pire, the word of God reaches represent the evangelical churches of Italy. The matter was referred many of them. A colporteur in to a sub-committee. Albania came one d:ty upon a party Work on social lines was also of seven Moslems sitting together discussed. The council is only advisory in its character, but in the reading the Bible. Last year 44,000 multitude of councillors there is some wisdom. Bibles were circulated in Egypt, ff Los v('n Rom " It is stated, on the where 92 per cent. of the popula- Once More authority of the Evangelische Kir- tion is Moslem. More than that, there is a Bible depot in Omdurchenzeitung, the official organ of the Protestant Church in Austria, man which sold last year nearly that, in the year 1901, 36 new Protestant preaching-places were added 1,300 copies to the Sudanese. Says to the scores which had been already established. Special church a colporteur: building societies in the interests of the Protestant cause have been One day at Ghizeh a young Mosnewly organized in 10 places and lem bought a Gospel, and began to an Old Catholic society in 1 place. read with a loud voice the Sermon During the year new Protestant on the Mount. Now, there was churches were opened in 7 large towns, chapels were opened in 8 a market in tl::.eplace, so the people other places, and the laying of 11 gathered about the reader, and corner-stones was reported. To the new places thus opened the were pleased to hear him read from Protestants of Germany are E>end- the Gospel. But soon their attening ministers, and the opposition of the Austrian government to the tion was turned to a sheik, who new movement is said to have been came and snatched the book from in a measure withdrawn. Evan- the young man's hand, and, regelical associations of many kinds have been established to cooperate buking him, said, "Why do you with the purely church work. The read to them in the Christian number of converts to Protestantism during 1901 is said to have been book?" "Because it is good," said 6,000 as compared with 4,516 the the other. "Then," said the sheik, year before. The total number of converts from Roman Catholicism "from whom comes this book?" since the beginning of the agitation Then I was pointed out as the man is nearly 19,000, and this does not who sold it. A tumult arose, some include those who go to the Old Catholics. agreeing with the young man who said it was a very good book and others siding with the sheik. The upshot was that three Moham- medans followed me to a distance and bought from me three Gospels.

The Syrian W. H. Carslow, Protestant writing from Bei- College rut, has this to say of this institution, one of the very best in the entire missionary realm : The college buildings, which over- look the sea and are in full view of the Lebanon mountains, cover nearly 40 acres of ground, and are both handsome and commodious. Incorporated under the laws of the State of New York, the college, which is presided over by the vener- able Dr. Bliss and a full staff of eminent teachers, has 5 depart- ments: 1. The preparatory, which is designed to

give a thorough elementary training, espe- read and write. I said 'Yes, if I cially in the use of Engll#!h, which is now the may teach them of Jesus too.' He language of instruction in all departments_ said, 'You may, and you must come every day.' I said, 'I can not 2. The collegiat.e, which provides a liberal come more than once a week unless education in all branches of study included you give me a room in your house in the B.A. degree. for a school and call other girls.' To this he consented; so now we 3. The commercial1 whose aim is to train have between 20 and 30 high-caste the students in habits of accuracy and integ- Brahmin girls, learning day by rity, and to fit them for commercial life. day of the true God, under the very wall of the idol temple."- 4. The medical, which offers thorough pro- C. M. Gleaner. fessional courses of study in medicine and pharmacy. and whose final certificate is now The Growth Dr. Rouse, of the recognized by the Egyptian government, and One Man Baptist Missionary entitles the holder to practise in Egypt. tho Has Seen Society, who is still in Turkey another examination is required working in Calcutfor the degree of M.D. ta, first went out to that field in 5. That of biblical archreology and philol- the year 1862. In the B. M. S. Herogy, which is designed to promote research ald for April he gives an inspiring by advanced students from abroad. picture of progress during the last 40 years in India. In 1861 there In the preparatory and collegiate were 479 foreign missionaries in the departments regular classes are country; now there are 970. In held during the week for the study 1861 there were 97 native ordained of the Bible; while all students, ministers and 1,266 other native whether resident or not, are ex- preachers; now there are 890 of the pected to attend the chapel service former and 4,500 of the latter. But once or twice every day, and on the greatest change is in the num- Sunday special arrangements are ber of lady missionaries. In 1861 it made for Bible instruction. is not known how many there were, but the number was certainly very The Numbering The C. M. S. Intel- small; now there are 1,100. Best of of the Hindus ligencer suggests all, in 1861 there were less than 25,000 native communicants; now truly that "the there are very nearly 300,000. census of India is the greatest statistical operation ever attempted Progress in Rev. J. Duthie, of by man." Tho the figures are not South India Travancore, has reall in yet, these will give some idea of the growth of Christianity in cently told what his that vast and most populous penin- eyes have seen of growth since he sula: The Christian population is joined that mission some forty 2,923,349, an increase of 638,969 years ago. Then there was not a within a decade. Of these 1,209,039 single ordained native pastor. Since are Roman Catholics, 571,327 Syr- then he had himself taken part in ians (Nestorians, Malabar Chris- 81 ordinations. These men had tians), 453,612 Anglicans, 220,863 been sincere Christians, and men of Baptists, 82,994 Methodists, 48,197 influence in the congregations, and Congregationalists, 47,704 Presby- some had been great preachers and terians, and miscellaneous 289,613. expositors of Scripture. When he But these are not all Hindus, for joined the mission there were 141 169,739 are Europeans, and 89,251 unordained preachers, now there are Eurasian (European-Asiatics, were 350; 800 communicants, now or of mixed blood), and so only 2,664,359 are of pure Indian stock.

Beginning of Mrs. McLean, of a School in Azra, in the North- India west Provinces of India, narrates a singular instance of the starting of a mission school through the action of a Hindu priest. "Shortly after my return a Hindu priest in Azra sent for me, and asked if I would teach his five daughters to

GENERAL MISiiIONARY INTELLIGENCE

there were 8,000; 2,500 baptized compassion may grant us. Would adherents, now there were 30,000; that every reader might take part and 15,000 native Christians, now in this work, and as has been said there were 63,000. Thousands were by a veteran of the China mission living a Christian life amid great field, "Stand in the foremost rank temptations. There were more of one of the greatest movements than 100 self-supporting congrega- which the world has ever seen!"- tions in the Travancore mission. H. LEHMPFUHL, Zeitschrift fur The native church at Nagercoil Missionskunde. had not received a farthing of British money for over forty years. Another Trial The Chinese Re- Last year the number of cases for Christian corder for June has treated in connection with the Travancore medical mission was Chinese an article on "The upward of 100,000, which meant a Right Relation of great spiritual influence through- out the country. the Church to the Imperial Lot- tery, " which tells how the govern- A Busy Medical One medical mis- ment is endeavoring to raise money Missionary sionary-a woman by compelling the entire well-to-do -in Bombay treat- portion of the population of the empire to purchase tickets in a ed 3,110 patients last year. Be- gigantic lottery. To each province sides all her ordinary work, she is assigned some thousands to be has professional charge of nearly sold each month, which are sub- 800 children in orphanages and divided between the counties, and boarding-schools. At another mis- again between the towns, and the sion in India one doctor, who was officials thus must buy them them- an eye specialist, treated 12,000 pa- selves, or else persuade (compel) tients during the year, besides the people to invest. Whoever visiting patients in their homes. refuses is marked as a traitor and The daily attendance at the dis- is liable to punishment as such. pensary of this mission made a And so, what counsel shall the total for the year of 31,160. missionaries give?

China Sleeps She is awake at last The Gospel There are 12 mis- No More and t h i rsts for in Shanghai sionary societies knowledge, and she rep res e n ted in will draw that knowledge out of Shanghai, besides the agencies of turbid wells unless the Christian the 2 Bible societies (the American Church gives it to her. Had the and the British and Foreign), the Church taken note of the oppor- Diffusion Society, the Missionary tunity it would have been an easy Home on Quinsan Road, the China thing, 3 or 4 years ago, to have Inland Mission headquarters, flooded the Chinese Empire with Y. M. C. A., and independent Christian literature. This litera- workers. ture would certainly have been read, and might, with God's bless- The Gospel is preached in 36 ing, have brought forth wonderful chapels, distributed as follows: results. We shall probably never have such an opportunity again, In the walled city…………. . . . . . . . . . .. . . 6 but we will at least humbly accept Around the city and in the French Conthe teaching of the past, and dispose ourselves to seize the oppor- cession …………………………….. 8 tunities which God in his great In the English Concession…………….. 6 In Hongkow and suburbs……………… 16 There are 30 outstations around Shanghai which are visited by mis- sionaries, or have native evangel- ists, or both.

Last Octobel' there were 105 mis- the first mission chapel; it will be sionaries in Shanghai, of whom 40 dedicated this month by Dr. Grif- were male and 65 female. It is fith John, of Hankow, to whose understood that many who are indomitable courage it is a monustationed here have no direct work ment. The Wesleyan Methodists among Shanghai people, but are have located here, with Rev. Mr. working for the entire empire, e.g., Cooper as missionary in charge. those engaged in literary work, He bas opened a street chapel for printing, head offices, Bible distri- preaching to the heathen, and it is bution, etc. To purely evangelistic crowded daily. Mr. B. Alexander work 20 workers give their whole (C. & M. A.) has sold over 4,500 caltime, and 20 a part of their time. endars on the streets of the city These hold 127 services per week, since New-year. There is a treor 448 per month. Supposing that mendous movement toward Christhese services are conducted on the tianity in this province, but it will average ten months in the year, require great courage and wisdom we have annually 4,448 meetings at to wepd out the unworthy among which the Chinese are exhorted to the candidates for baptism.-C. N. repent and believe the Gospel. But this only ta,kes account of the for- DUBS. eign workers. There are besides 80 men and 38 women, a total of One of China's The name of Bishop 118,74 of whom give all their time " Apostles " Schereschewsky is to preaching, 26 give part of their widely known. For time to that work, conducting 173 services per week in Shanghai and more than 35 years he has been en- 67 round about, giving a total of gaged in the work of Bible transla- 880 services per month, or 8,800 per tion, and his Chinese version in year of ten months. "Easy Venli," he thinks, will be ready for the press early in March. The following results from this For 20 years he has ~at in the same work in and about Shanghai may chair, having suffered a paralysis be seen: Over 20 churches have of his lower limbs, toiling at his been established and 2,147 adult translation work with a vigor that communicants are on the Church requires two scribes to keep pace rolls. with him. He wrote out his trans- lation of the entire Bible in Roman Changes in One year ago (May letters on a typewriter, tho only Hunan, China 1st) I visited Chang- having the use of the front finger of each hand. This work occupied sha for the first him 8 years. "Here is the patience time. Only one missionary wasliv- and the faith of the saints."-Bible ing inside the city wall at that Society Record. time, and he was guarded by 10 soldiers who lived in his house, " Blind " On the afternoon of from which he rarely ventured out. To-day there are 7 foreign mission- Murray Monday, May 12th, aries living in the city, including one foreign lady. The officials are of Peking one of the rooms of very ktnd and do everything POHsible to protect us. No violence the Christian Instihas been offered so far. Mission work is making substantial prog- tute in Glasgow was crowded with ress in every way. The London mission had the honor of erecting a company of friends assembled to welcome the Rev. W. H. Murray, of Peking. His visit home was a sorrowful necessity. Health had been undermined by the stress of the siege and of subsequent hard- ships and toil. Loss of the right

• GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

eye was also threatened, as well as twice), 2 or 3 Assistant Cabinet Min- injury to the left, and an operation isters, besidesanumber of chairmen was imperative. Happily the oper- of legislative committees, judges 4?f ation in London has been so suc- the appellate courts, etc. In the cessful that the eye did not need first diet there were, out of 300 to be removed, but is seriously members of the lower house, 11 dimmed. Dr. Ross Taylor presided Christians, almost nine times as over the gathering, and voiced its many as their percentage would welcome. His mission to the blind imply. Since then their proporwas the first mission fully reestab- tion has never sunk below four lished after the siege, and on the times their percentage. In the table lay a copy of the first book present diet there are 13 Christians; printed in Peking since the troubles, one of these, in a strongly Buddhist the Gospel of St. John in Chinese district, was chosen by a majority Braille. Mr. Murray mentioned of 5 to 1. In the Executive Comthat of the 35 blind pupils in his mittee of the great Liberal Party home before the siege, 28 had been in 1900, of 3 members 2 were sent from as many different mis- Christians; thi,s year, 1. In the sions to learn his phonetic system army it is said that 155 officers of reading with a view to teaching (that is, 3 per cent.) are Christians. it to the illiterate sighted in their In the navy the captains' of the different districts. two largest men-of-war are Chris- tians. The teachers and students The Railroads Amid all the un- of the universities and high-schools in China rest and rumored are out of all proportion Christian. changes in China The same is true of the young men sent abroad to study.-Monatsthe' progress of railway construc- blatter. tion goes steadily on. At the beginning of this year 100 miles of The Gospel Dr. De Fores t the Shantung Railway had been completed; 540 miles of the Im- Advancing in writes most hopeperial Railways of North China; the Shang-hai-Woosing Railway, Japan fully in the Mis- 11 miles long: the Lu-Han Railway, running out from Peking to Cheng- siona1'y Her a l d, tingfu, 160 miles; and the Great Central China railway has been and gives good grounds for his completed from Hankow, on the Yangtsc River, 100 miles north- hope. Among the rest, he says: ward toward Peking. Thus there are now completed in China 000 One surprise has come to me in miles of railway. the form of a check for $2.50 from a Japanese magazine for a brief Japanese The number of Jap- article on "The Alliance with Eng- Christians an e s e Christians land." I wrote it to show the ethical results likely to appear, and -Protestant, Ro- managed to put in this sentence: man Catholic, Greek-is 120,000, or "Jesus Christ, by his emphatic only one-fourth per cent. of the teaching of the Fatherhood of God, entire population. Their relative deserves to be called the father of influence is, however, enormously the present system of International greater. They have supplied: 1 Cab- Law, with its Red Cross societies in inet Minister, 2 Judges of the Court every civilized land, and with alof Cassation, 2 Speakers of the liances based on the wide belief in House of Commons (one elected the essential oneness of the whole race." To be paid here for an ar- ticle with this sentence in it is without precedent in my life of twenty,·seven years in Japan. You can hardly judge of the vast amount of change in public opinion about Christianity going on in this land. It is quiet, and does not

especially show itself in extranum- altho the danger is that many of bers coming openly into the King- them will stop short of feeling dom of God. But one very decided their need of a Divine Savior. proof of it justcame to hand, which Many are ready to sign their names I enclose for your inspection. It is as inquirers after the truth, but the .first official permission given they should not be counted as con- by the central government to a verts yet. Most of them know al- body of Christians to raise money most nothing of the great funda- anywhere in Japan to build a Chris- mentals of Christianity. They tian church. There is but one brief need teachers of strong faith and sentence in it, all the rest being deep experience to teach them." titles and forms. It says: Christianity During the past 15 As regards the request on the part of the in Korea yea r s Protestant Wakamatsu Christian Church, represented missions have by Pastor Kaneko and eleven others, for per- mission to raise money, it is granted by Baron brought into connection with the Uchiumi, Minister of the Home Department. Christian Church bet.ween 8,000 and 10,000 Koreans. They include men Things to Remember About Japan of every class, from the lowest to the highest. These Koreans have 1. Japan is about the size of California. in a vast majority of cases made 2. It is a beautiful country, and so moun- pecuniary sacrifices in joining the tainous that not more than one-tenth is under Christian Church. They have cultivation. given generously of their money to 3. There are more than 45,000,000 inhabi- build chapels and schools in scores tants, or. more than in Great Britain or of country villages, they have re- France. jected the custom of concubinage, 4. The population is rapidly increasing suffered heavy financial losses without immigration. through ob"ervance of the Sabbath, 5. The government is a constitutional earned the suspicion of their fellow monarchy. Suffrage is limited by property countrymen, broken down the barqualifications. The country is well governed. riers of caste, discountenanced child 6. Japan has all the scientific machinery marriage, destroyed their fetishes, and inventions that mark modern civiliza- established schools, published tion. books, and given almost as much 7. It has an excellent school system, with money for Indian Famine Relief, 81 per cent. of the boys and 51 per cent. of in proportion to their means, as the girls under instruction. the average of nominally Christian 8. Heathenism is still strong in Japan. people in any other country in the 9. The people are without Christ, "walking world. Not more than 2 per cent. in the vanity of th"ir mind, having the under- of them have received salaries out standing darkened, being alienated from of foreign funds, and then only for the life of God through the ignoranc" that is full value received. in them, because of the blindness of their To an unprejudiced mind these minds. l' results, even from a merely social and intellectual standpoint, are 10. Roman Catholic missionaries entered worth the money and the labor exabout 1550, and w!'re expelled in 1597. Prot- pended; but when we consider that estant missions b"gan in 1859, the first con- these are the result of a moral and vert was baptized in 1864, the first Scripture spiritual change which bears in itportion published in 1871, and the first church self the power of self-propagation, organized in 1872. and bids fair to renovate the whole social fabric of Korea, the price Another Token Rev. J. D. Davis of Good writes from Kyoto, Japan: "Agnosti- cism, rationalism, and Unitarianism are all at work here, and they have some following even in the Church, but the majority stand firm for the Divine Christ and for God's Word as 'the perfect rule of faith and practise.' There is a great movement going on, especially among the young men in Japan,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENOE

paid for it is infinitesimal.-Korea even profited by the simultaneous Review. kindness of the English and the Boers. This state of things is due, AFRICA without doubt, to a tacit agreement to leave the natives outside the Presbyterians The annual report. range of hostilities. But it is due on the Kongo of the mission on also to the whole past of the mis- sion, to the respect inspired in all the Kongo of the by a work manifestly blessed of Southern Presbyterian Board is Divine Providence, to the good given in The Missionary for June, name which our missionaries have and is of great interest. This mis- gained through all South Africa. sion has two principal stations on However, our stations could not the Kassai River, Luebo and Ibanj. fail to be saddened by the view of There has been within a year a re- the wretchedness of every kind markable ingathering of souls, 382 which ever follows in the train of having been added to the church, war. The .Tournal has recounted making the present enrollment 854. how our missionaries have had to These new converts have been for practise Christian charity as well months under daily instruction toward English as toward Boers, and have passed a rigid examina- offering to unhappy refugees hos- tion. Most of them are young pitality, preaching to them the people, and they have shown a Gospel, organizing schools for their genuine desire to labor among their children, helping them to gain news own people. The schools have been of their wounded or captured kinwell attended and the transforma- dred. Many friends in France and tions that have taken place in the elsewhere, who do not limit their social life of the people are marked. love to words, have lightened this Ten years ago, in any case of sick- task by repeated contributions. It ness, the witch doctor would have belongs to us to thank them been summoned to point out the warmly." witch, who would have been poisoned and his body burned. This Transformations What a revolution was the universal custom, but the on the Zambesi in the ideas of the past year there has not been a case of giving poison to the witches. blacks when they learn that white men are come to Wesleyans in The late Mr. Will- establish themselves on the banks South Africa iam Mar s h, of of the Zambesi, not to carryon the traffic in human flesh, not to mal- Capetown, made a treat them and abuse them, but to bequest to the South African Wes- bring them the Good News, to morleyan Church of $900,000 for the alize their children by the regular purpose of establishing the" Marsh work of the school, .to care for them Memorial Homes" for the desti- when they are sick-in brief, to be tute white children of South Af- their counsellors, their friends! rica. The South African 1Vesleyan When Christianity is criticized, Methodist Church (not including analyzed, passed through the sieve, the Transvaal and Rhodesia) re- the missionary work which is going ports 7,058 English members, an on in almost all heathen countries increase of 447, and 59,378 native shows overwhelmingly that Chrismembers, an increase of 3,553. tianity has lost nothing of its pow- er or of its force of action. More- Conditions in " Our mission in Ba- over, as concerns the country of Basutoland sutoland," says the Journal des Mis- sions, "has been sheltered from the scourge of war; the Basutos have

the Barotsis, are we to make noth- der, justice and liberty and love ing of the abolition of slavery, the embodied in the Church. More- suppression of the influence of the over, the building will be a center sorcerers, of infanticide, of those from which will radiate to all sec- horrible executions, the very tions and to all people in the islands thought of which paralyzes with the Church's uplifting and conhorror? Shall we count for noth- structive teaching and influence. ing these innumerable lives which Churchmen everywhere will rejoice have been spared, these souls which that Bishop Brent's plans for sehave been saved ?-ALFRED BER- curing to the Church in the Philip- TRAND, Explorer, in Journal des pines a worthy equipment arE thus Missions. greatly advanced. No gift of an equal amount has ever come from ISLANDS OF THE SEA a single donor for the missionary work of the American Church save A Dead Rev. A. J. Brown, once, when the late Harold Brown " Faith " in the after a visit to Ma- chose an unprecedented method of signalizing his coming of age by Philippines nila and the region creating a trust of $100,000, to be around about, tes- used under certain well-defined conditions to aid missionary distifies that" the religion of the Fili- tricts to provide for the support of pinos is only a veneered paganism," their bishops, in order that they might enter upon the privileges and adds: and responsibilities of diocesan life. -Spirit of Missions. I was in a Negros market one evening when "the Angelus" Light and The New Hebrides sounded. Instantly a hush fell Darkness in the Magazine for Febupon the crowded booths, and every New Hebrides ruary, printed at native rose and stood with uncovered head and reverent attitude the Mission Press while the deep tones of the church at Futuna, under the direction of bell rolled solemnly and yet sweet- Dr. Gunn, states that the populaly through the darkening air. It tion is 56,000, of whom 16,000 are was a beautiful scene. But a mo- professedly Christian and 40,000 ment later the people turned again heathen. There are 21 ordained to their gambling and bickering missionaries and 4 medical missionand bino (rice whiskey), evidently aries. The native contributions to without the faintest idea that there the mission in money, produce, and was any connection between wor- labor amounted to £1,862-no small ship and conduct. It will not be sum for such a people. The Roman easy in such circumstances to build Cath()lics in the New Hebrides do up a Church of truly regenerated not go to the heathen, but follow souls, to make the people realize the Protestant missions wherever that a Christian must not gamble they are planted, trying to entice or be immoral, or spend Sunday away any who are offended or disafternoons at cock-fights, but that satisfied with the rules and discihe must seek to know and to follow pline· of the evangelical churches. Christ in his heart and life. They are also doing all they can to get France to take possession of A Large Gift One person, who the islands. The chiefs almost for a Church prefers for the pres- universally desire to be put under British protection. in Manila ent to remain un- known, has pledged $100,000 for a church in Manila. The Missionary Society already holds title to a well-located plot of ground, so that in the near future work may be begun upon a building which shall worthily represent the principles of reverence and or-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

The The official an- charges of all kinds of misdeeds are Fiji Islands nouncement is now made. "Murder will out" is an Evangelized made that this mis- old saying, and on these occasions sion field no longer accusations of murders long ago needs to be cared for by the Wes- committed and undetected have 1eyan Missionary Society. Instead been brought up, then afterward of being a receiver, it has come to be investigated and the guilty party a giver, its contributions for mis- punished. Thus feast-quarreling sionary purposes last year reaching has tended to check crime. After the noble sum of $25,000. This, the food has been apportioned and however, is not the whole story in consumed there is peace and good- connection with the aforesaid an- will.

nouncement. The islands have be- MISCELLANEOUS come nominally Ohristianized and The Bible as H. M. Lane, M.D., civilized; education, commerce, a Missionary who for many years and worship are carried on accord- has had charge of ing to Ohristian ideals. Less than hospitals in Brazil, at Sao Paulo, 70 years ago the Fijians were the recently told us the following: type of human cruelty, degrada- Some time after the Presbyte- rians had established mission work tion, and savagery. Oannibalism, in Brazil, they found in the interior of one of the provinces, quite retreachery, and the most debasing mote from any Protestant work or influence, a community of Bible forms of superstition obtained Ohristians, with an organized church, living harmoniously toamong them. Wesleyan mission- gether without any connection or definite knowledge of any other aries went among them for the first like Ohristian community.

time in 1835, facing martyrdom, Investigating the origin of this society, it was ascertained to be a and some of them obtaining a growth from the reading of a Bible that belonged to some one in the martyr's crown by their fidelity. community, and fell into the hands of a young man. Other young About 80 of the 200 islands forming men joined him in reading it, and became deeply interested. They the group are inhabited, the popu- believed the truths and embraced the salvation thus made known. lation aggregating 121,000, of whom Others were brought under its in- fluence, and after a time they dea round 100,000 are natives. The cided to organize a church accord- ing to the teaching of the apostles, Fijians are doing much for the with elders and deacons. One served as pastor, to whom they paid a natives of other islands in the South moderate salary.

Sea, by way of carrying the Gospel The missionaries found that this Bible was one of an edition of the to men and women who are still in American Bible Society, published in 1834 or 1836, and doubtless was the lowest savagery. taken to the country by Rev. D. P. Kidder, D.D., a Methodist mission- The '0 Pig Feasting in New ary, who was the first one to dis- Test" in Guinea, in which tribute Bibles in Brazil. He was New Guinea one village gives there from the winter of 1837 to the summer of 1840, and it was this feasts, and receives edition which he distributed. No them in turn from another village, other Bibles were sent to thatcounleads ~o unexpected results. There try till several years later. An atis a certain amount of quarreling, tempt was made by the Romish which begins over the size of the pigs alleged to be under scale. As the measurements from previous feasts are kept, it is easy to substantiate or deny this particular statement. Then the taro pyramid is not up to the previous standard. Language grows strong, the gossip of the village is raked up, and

priests to destroy these Bibles, but tion and of education introduced this one and a few others escaped. by the missionaries, wit.hout their This Christian community has been motive-power of love for Christ, so taken in charge by the Presbyte- that there is increasing need of rian mission, and is now included Christian education. in their work. The doors are opening every- A Missionary Round-t h e-w 0 rid where; the fields are white for the Journey journeys in the in- harvest; laborers are waiting to be terest of missions sent; there is only the missing link of consecrated, opened purses to are not unusual investments of bring spiritual help to the spiritual time and strength and bank checks need. On the whole, we note re- in this twentieth century. markable progress in the foreign field, limited only by the lack of In the autumn of 1901 Miss S. D. earnest, vital love for Christ in the Doremus, Secretary of the Wo- lives of those at home, who are man's Union Missionary Society, nominally Christian. started from New York to visit its stations in India, China, and J a- A Sane It is significant that pan. As the daughter of Mrs. Thomas C. Doremus (the founder Religion our English words of this organization) she received peculiar welcome in every land, and "health," "whole," was accorded unusual opportunities to visit and witness differing and "holy" have the same root forms of effort. Sufficient time was allotted to each station, and and are fundamentally allied in no social functions were permitted to steal opportunity or strength meaning. A holy man is a whole from the effort to gain and retain impressions of existing conditions. man, a healthful man, body, mind, Miss Doremus reports that everywhere she found mission work in a and soul full-orbed and dedicated to hopeful condition, with opportunities abundant, and woman's God and his truth and his work. work greatly needed, especially in India, where non-religious schools This is twentieth century religion are being started. In one case the granddaughter of the leader of the and it is .first century religion, Brahmo-Somaj is to found a boarding-school for high-caste girls, apostolic to the core. It is ultimate where no religious teaching will be allowed. The permeating influence religion, for it is the doctrine of the of missions is shown by this general change in the position of wo- divinely perfect Man of Nazareth. men and in the outlook for their education. This influence has been -Congregationalist. recently shown in a most remarkable way in China, reaching even to A Missionary's Dr. Grace Kimball the governing classes. The empress " Constituency" estimates the avhas put herself on the side of the anti-foot-binding movement, and erage constituency many other officials favor it. of a missionary at 500,000. Great Britain and America have sent out In Japan also the nation has 650 medical missionaries, and that adopted many forms of civiliza- is about all there are, scattered among 5,000 mission stations, each with this constituency of half a million, having in charge also the precious lives of the missionaries themselves! Who will say that the work is light?

The Last Half There was a rumor the Best Half that Dr. Stewart, of Lovedale, Sou t h Africa, might retire on account of old age. 'l'his is the veteran's re- ply: "I have long held the view that the latter half of a mission-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

ary's life is for the mission by far country to such an extent that the more valuable and useful half. from the Mikado to the humblest laborer at four cents a day, there is He has discovered his early mis- no man in the island empire who does not directly or indirectly feel takes and set himself earnestly to the influence of the new religion, if not as a spiritual force, at least as rectifying them. He has got sober- a creative energy in politics, indus- ed in his expectations, and under- try, and learning. Statistics never can do more than dimly shadow stands better the difficult nature forth the truth of such a matter. of his work and the n'ecessity for Yet statistics prove that already the faith of the missionaries has more patience. He knows, as he found multiplied thousands of joy- never did before, the weakness of ful adherents, that the mission schools are educating tens of thou- all human agency apart from the sands of Japanese youth, that mis- sionary literature is scattered influence of God's Spirit, to produce broadcast over that fertile field, and that in all the native profes- the only results worth mentioning, sions, in the ranks of the wealthy and these are spiritual results. and powerful, and in all depart- ments of the government, Chris- Most missionaries probably feel tianity is deeply intrenched.

that they had not, at first, the DEATHS experience necessary, and were S. L. Baldwin. Many Christians at unable to set about their work as of New York home and abroad they would, now that they have sorrow deeply over learned a little. Most of them the death of Rev. Dr. Stephen L. therefore probably daily pray to Baldwin, Recording Secretary of God for a little longer time and for theMissionary Society of the Meth- the continuance of strength till the odist Episcopal Church, on Mon- 'last call' comes, when they must, day, July 28th, of typhoid fever. regretfully or not, retire from the Dr. Baldwin was born at Somerfield. Probably nothing else has ville, N. J., in 1835, and entered the sent Dr. Paton, at the age of ministry in 1858. From 1859 until seventy-eight, I believe, back to 1882 he was' a missionary in China, his work in the South Seas." and assisted in translating the A Newspaper This is the verdict Verdict on of the Boston Daily Scriptures, the Discipline of the Missions Advertiser, recently given concerning Methodist Episcopal Church, etc., missions in Japan: into the Fukien colloquial dialect.

Any attempt to estimate this For health reasons he returned to thrillingly interesting phenomenon must fail through inadequacy that the United States with his family does not take largely into account the influence of Christian missions. in 1882. For a year he was pastor Nothing but gross ignorance or invincible bigotry can lead anyone to of St. Paul's Church, Newark, and overlook this aspect of the subject. For there is bigotry of unbelief for two yeal's following he was every bit as stubborn, stolid, and foolish as any bigotry of religion pastor at Nyack. From 1885 to that is or ever was. They who do not know what they are talking 1888 he was pastor of Bromfield about still say that missionaries have made no impression in heath- Street Church, Boston, and was a endom except upon a relatively small fraction of the lower orders member of the New England Conof mankind. They who speak from knowledge say that in Japan, to ference. In June, 1889, he was take that one case, Christian ideas have already permeated the insti- elected Recording Secretary of the tutions and populations of the Missionary Society, which position he had since filled. He had a prom- inent part in the organization of and preparation for the Ecumenical Missionary Conference, held in

New York in 1900, and had never been very friendly with him for fully recovered from the strain many years, and named the college then put upon him. He published " a hall for training useful men." a volume entitled "Foreign Missions of the Protestant Churches." In 1887 Dr. Appenzeller jour- We hope to have a sketch of neyed nearly two hundred miles to Dr. Baldwin's loving and fruitful Pyeng-Yang, being the first mislife in our next number. sionary to undertake a tour in that direction. In 1888 he baptized 11 Norman The news from In- men at Wechoo, the gateway to China, and on his return trip or- Russell. dia of the death of ganized four converts into a class at Pyeng-Yang. His long service of India the Rev. Norman in Korea has been characterized by faithfulness, diligence, and success. Russell, B.A., at Mhow, India, has been sorrow- fully received. His life gave promise of much usefulness. He Gen. A very useful career was born in Toronto, and studied Thomas J. closed when Gen.

in Toronto University and Mani- Morgan Thomas J. Morgan, toba College, where he was grad- of Yonkers, died uated in 1890. The same year he recently at the Ossining Hospital was bent to Indi.., as a mission- at the age of 62 years. He was ary by the Central Presbyterian born in Franklin, Ind., and at the Church of Toronto. outbreak of the Civil War he en- As a missionary he used special listed as a private, and served until efforts for the evangelization of the the end of hostilities, rising until villages, and he was acting chaplain he was a brigadier-general. Under of the British forces stationed in President Harrison he served as his district. "Village Life in In- Commissioner of Indian Affairs, dia," just published by Revell, and was up to the time of his death shows that he was well informed Secretary of the Home Mission So- and a student of men. ciety of the Baptist Church.

H. G. Appen- Dr. Henry G. Ap- R. C. Mr. Robert C. Chap- zeller. penzeller, of Korea, Chapman. of man, of Barnstaple, of Korea was drowned on England very widely known June 16th, in his for his wide-spread forty-third year. He was born at but inobtrusive Gospel labors, Souderton, Pa., and was graduated passed away recently in his from Franklin and Marshall Col- hundredth year, after a paralytic lege and Drew Theological Semin- stroke in June. He remained still ary. He was appointed in 1885, full of praise and looking with joy- with Dr. W. B. Scranton, as one of ful hope to the end. His ex- the first missionaries of the Meth- haustive biography can never be odist Church to Korea. He arrived written. His kingdom came with- at Chemulpo on Easter Sunday, out observation. But over a wide April 5, 1885, and has been one of extent of country he has gone, the most earnest and efficient mis- literally from house to house, in his sionaries there. His greatest ser- ministry to individuals and fami- vice has been as President of the lies; and wherever he was known Pai Chai College at Seoul and Prin- he was loved, and his name is a cipal of the Theological Depart- synonym for Christliness and mis.

ment, also in translating the Holy sionary zeal and ardor, and, most Scriptures into the Korean lan- of all~ believing and prevailing guage. The King of Korea has prayer. A. T. P.

The Missionary Review of the World — April 1902

A NOTEWORTHY

[TRANSLATION OF PROCLAMATION] Islued by TI'en, Governor of Shan-al, on the 29th day of the 8th Moon, 27th Year of Kuang-hsu (11th October, 1901).

The Governor hereby notifies by proclamation that, in the second paragraph of the agree- ment made by Mr. Hoste with the Foreign Office at T'ai-yuen Fu, It is stated that the China Inland Mission wishes no indemnity for the chapels and dwelling houses that had been erected or bought in the following fifteen cities, viz., P'ing-iao, Kiai-hsiu, Hsiao-i, Sib-cheo, Ta-ning, Kih-cheo, Ho-tsin, K'ilh-u, Lin-fen (P'ing-ian Fu), Hong-tong, Ioh-iang, Ch'ang-chi (Lu-an Ful, T'un-liu ("o–u), and Lu-ch'eng: also the city of Ta-t'ong, to the north of the province, all in Shan-si, whether they have been burned, destroyed, or partly destroyed, and the same applies to the articles of furniture, miscellaneous goods, books. etc.; it being already agreed by the said Mission that they will themselves effect repairs and replace lost property.

In the 6th article it is stated that the Mission requests the Governor to issue a proclamation to be hung up in each of tbe church buildings for the erection of which no Indemnity has been asked, stating that the Mission in rebuilding these churches with its own lunds aims in so doing to fulfil the command of the Savior of the world that all men should love their neighbors as themselves, and is unwilling to lay any heavy pecuniary burden on the traders or on the poor. In this the object of the Mission is not in any way to seek the praise of men. The Mission asks that the proclamation stating these things may be pasted on a wooden board, varnished and hung up in each building for worship, In order that henceforth there may be perpetual peace In its vicinity. These statements are supported by the despatch of the Foreign Office enclosing the agreement.

I, the Governor, find then, having made myself acquainted with the facts, that the chief work of the Christian religion Is in all places to exhort men to live virtuously. From the time of their entrance into China, Christian missionaries have given medicine gratuitously to the sick and distributed money in times of famine. They expend large sums in charity and diligently superintend its distribution. They regard other men as they do themselves, and make no difference between this country and that. Yet we Chinese, whether people or scholars, constantly look askance on them as professing a foreign religion, and have treated them not with generous kindness, but with Injustice and contempt, for which we ought to feel ashamed. Last year the Boxer robbers practiced deception and wrought disturbance. Ignorant people followed them, sprp-ading everywhere riot and uproar. They did not distinguish country, or nation, or Mission, and they, at the will of these men, burned or killed by sword or spear with unreasoning and extreme cruelty, as if our people were wild savages. Contrasting the way In which we have been treated by the missionaries with our treatment of them, how can any one who has the least regard for right and reason not feel ashamed of this behavior'

Mr_Hoste has arrived In Shan-sl to arrange Mission affairs. He has come with no spirit of doubtful suspicion, hatred, or revenge; nor does he desire to exercise strong pressure to obtain anything from us. For the churches destroyed in fifteen sub-prefectures and districts he asks no indemnity. Jesus, In His Instructions, inculcates forbearance and forgiveness, and all desire for revenge Is discouraged. Mr. Hoste Is able to carry out these principles to the full; this mode of action deserves the fullest approval. How strangely singular it Is that we Chinese, followers of the Confucian religion, should not appreciate right actions, which recall the words and the Discourses of Confucius, where he says, .. Men should respond with kindness to another's kind actions." By so doing we allow those who follow the Christian religion to stand alone in showing what is true goodness In our time. Is not this most dishonorable on our part'

On the whole It appears that while the Chinese and foreign religions havedifferent names, they are at one in exhorting men to be virtuous_ The Chinese and the foreigner are ot different races, but they are the same as to moral aims and principles.

From this time forward I charge you all, gentry, scholars, army, and people, those of you who are fathers to exhort your sons, and those who are elder sons to exhort your younger brothers, to bear in mind the example of Pastor Hoste, who Is able to forbear and to forgive as taught by Jesus to do, and, at the same time, to eremplify the words of Confucius to treat with kindness the kind acts of others.

Let us never again see the fierce contention of last year. Then not only will our country be tranquil and happy, but China and the foreigner will be united and enjoy together a prosperity which will, by thi.~ behavior on the part of the people, be more abundantly displayed.

To enforce this on all persons, soldiers, or people, is the aim of this special proclamation, which let ail take knowledge of and obey.

To be posted up in the preaching halls of the above-mentioned places.

N.B.-The Governor is a native of Kuang-sl, and son of the former viceroy of Yunnan and Kuei-cheo. Missionary Review of the World Old Series 4" } ,APRIL j New Series VOL. XXV. No. t VOL. XV. No. 4 SIGNS OF AWAKENING IN INDIA* BY REV. W. ARTHUR STA:'S"TON, KURNUL, MADRAS Missionary of the American Baptist Missionary Union, 1892- The progress of Christianity in India can not be measured numerically. Great mass movements have taken place in the past, and multitudes have been gathered into the fold of Christ. But no statistics can tell the story of the growth of the Kingdom of God. Christianity is a mighty power which has been cast, like leaven, into the great lump of Hinduism, and its influence is silently but irresistibly permeating" the whole. By the preaching of the Gospel, by schools and colleges, by hospitals and di~pensaries, by the distribution of Bibles and Christian literature, by reading-rooms and lecture courses, and by house-to-house visitation, Christianity is producing social and religious changes such as this hoary empire has never before seen.

A keen observer of Indian life and thought, Sir Alfred Lyall, remarked not long ago that India was passing, in a few years, through phases that have occupied centuries in the lives of other nations. The" unchanging East" is moving at last, and that with a rapidity and a momentum that may well startle us. Christianity on the one hand and Western science-her handmaid-on the other, have been working silently but powerfully on the life of this great people for a century, and have wrought a revolution. J..Jet us note som"e of the signs of this great religious awakening.

1. First is the present-day REVIVAL OF HINDUISM. In the contact of Christianity with other religions there have always been three stages: first, the period of general indifference; second, the period of active opposition, and, third, the period of final victory. The past century in India was largely a period of religious indifference. Hinduism seemed inert and dead. Bu t at last Christianity is beginning to arouse it from its long sleep of indifference into a struggle for existence. Hinduism is awakening to the fact that an aggressive and *Address delivered before the American Baptist Missionary Union, Springfield, Mass., 1901.

conquering force is at work in the midst, and that a conflict for final victory is inevitable. The skepticism of ten or fifteen years ago has largely disappeared. The works of Bradlaugh and Ingersoll, once so eagerly devoured, are now scarcely read. The cry to-day is, " Back "to the Vedas!" It is the effort of an awakened peoplE to get back to the ancient religion of the Aryans and revive it in its purity and power. The Puranas with their myths and fables and incredible stories are no longer classed as a part of the Hindu religion. Two- thirds of Hinduism has been discarded. Ohristianity has thrown her fierce white light on the sacred books of the Hindus, and they have discovered with shame and confusion that they are full of error and incredible of belief. This has forced them back into the inmost cita- del of Hinduism. There they are striving to construct a. neo-Hindu- ism, a refined and spiritualized religion, that shall embody the highest truths of their ancient faith. This is the rallying-point of the Hindus to-day. About this expurgated Hinduism, this modern Vedantism, the last great stand is to be made, and the final conflict between Ohristianity and Hinduism fought out to the end.

Let us not be dismayed by this so-called revival. of Hinduism. It is one of the most hopeful signs of the times. It is a result of the permeating influence of Ohristianity in the life of this great people. 'It is an effort to reach a higher and purer religion. Not until Hindu- ism has put forth the highest and best that she has, and has seen how utterly inadequate it is to satisfy the deepest needs of the soul of man,-will the people of India turn in their extremity to Him who alone is the Way and the Truth and the Life.

2. Another marked feature is the spirit of restlessness abroad in the land. Old customs are being abandoned. Old landmarks are dis- appearing. Oaste is relaxing its hold. There is a general religious upheaval. Men know not whither to turn. They have cut away from the old moorings and are drifting helplessly on an unknown sea. It is a period of profound religious unrest and disquietude. One of the most thoughtful Hindus of to-day bears witness to this in these strik- ing words: Many religious movements are now agitating our country. Men's minds are filled with doubts regarding those things which formerly com- manded respect. A great flood has come and swept over the face of the country, carrying away the roofs of the edifices of past creeds and cus- toms. Drowning men in their despair are catching at whatever they find nearest to their hands. They are finding it difficult to obtain peace of mind. They can not rest on any beliefs. What a mournful state of things it is! Peace and rest have become unattainable, An educated Hindu has been described by one of his own class as "one who has no landmark on earth and no lodestar in heaven." A Brahmin, learned in Sanskrit and Arabic and English, after discours- ing most brilliantly on various philosophies with a friend, was asked SIGNS OF AWAKENING IN INDIA GANESA., THE HINDU GOD OF GOOD LUCK about the state of his heart. " Ah, that is a diffe.rent question," said he. "If I spoke honestly and frankly, I should say that there is nothing but darkness and chaos in my heart." True it is that India is pulsiug with the activities of a mighty intellectual and religious awakening-her Renaissance, as it has been called-but there is only darkness and chaos in her heart.

3. Another significant sign of the times is the gradual assimilation of Christian truth and ideals. More and more Christianity is being read into Hinduism. Semi-Christianized philosophical cults are springing up all over the land. 'The Bible is admitted to contain the highest law of ethics to be found. A remarkable change has come over the minds of the educated Hindus in their conception of God. The names of the Hindu gods seldom if ever appear in print. Only the general name of Deity is used, and the attributes of· holiness, mercy, and love are ascribed to him in spite of a pantheistic philosophy. The Hinduism that Swami Vivekananda preached at the Parliament of Religions in Chicago has no existence in India. It is a Christianized Hinduism. Not long ago the editor of The Hindu, the exponent of orthodox Hinduism in South India, declared that Hinduism was now busied in " absorbing Christianity."

The most remarkable example of this absorption is found in the Brahmo-Somaj. "The Brahmo-Somaj," said the great Keshub Chunder Sen, " is the legitimate offspring of the wedlock of Christianity with the faith of the Hindu Aryans." Under the powerful influence of Christianity it has abandoned caste and idolatry and polytheism. It has rejected the inspiration of the Vedas. It has passed from the mazes of pantheism and polytheism to the love and worship of God as a personal Being. Its theology is saturated with Christian ideas. This assimilation of Christ truth is one of the most encouraging signs of the times; It. is profoundly affecting the religious thought and life of India, and is preparing the way for the final triumph of Christianity.

Still more remarkable is the attitude of growing reverence for Christ. Mr. Slater, who for the past ten years has been engaged in work among the educated Hindus, says that "the best thought of India is not toward Hinduism but toward Christ." Hinduism has taken the Christ into her pantheon and made Him the holiest of her gods. Mr. Mozumdal', the leader of the Brahmo-Somaj, has written that remarkable book, "The Oriental Christ," in which he shows that Jesus of Nazareth is the Christ of the East as well as of the West. What more touching and pathetic testimony could we have from the lips of an unsaved man than this: As a Hindu and a Brahman I would pay my humble tribute to the lovely and ever lovahle Jesus. His short existence on the earth looks like1the most condensed epitome of universal love, purity, and sacrifice. To an unbigoted and pious Hindu the picture of Jesus (In the cross, his drooping head, his parched lips, his gaping wounds, his uplifted eyes, his serene expression of complete resignation, forgiveness, and love presents the sublimest and most thrilling object-lesson ever offered to sinful and suffering humanity.

Again hear the testimony of the Unt'ty and Min£ster, one of the organs of the Brahmo-Somaj: Jesus Christ seems to us to be as the loftiest Himalayas of the spiritual world, and during these many centuries men have been struggling hard to climb to the top of the holy mountain by various ways, but still they are far from the goal. Among these seekers of the Christ the Brahmo-Somaj is one. The torch with which it humbly goes forth on the

SIGNS OF AWAKENING IN INDIA

holy pilgrimage is the word of Christ that no one can reveal the Father save the Son.

4. B1,lt most important of all is the fact that thousands of Hindus to-day are secret disciples of CJ:trist. They have lost all faith in the religion of their fathers, and have found in Christ the light of life.

I shall never forget a con- versation I once had with one of these men, a highly educated and refined Hindu. He freely and unreservedly declared his faith in Christ as his Savior, and told me with peculiar joy that he had family prayers every morning in his house.

When I asked him why he did not come out boldly and take his stand as a Christian, he said, with pathetic sadness: " Ah, yes, I would gladly take up the cross," those were his very words," but there are my wife and aged mother, they still cling to the old customs."

How many such .men there are in India to-day no one can tell. Only the A H BOLY·MAN H OF THE HINDUS last great day will reveal it. But we find them wherever we go. Bound by the cruel tyranny of caste to the social organism in wpich they were born, they are longing with restless and unsatisfied hearts for the hour of their liber- ation to come. God speed the day when the shackles of caste shall be broken and the captives set free!

These are some of the movements ill the religious life of the India of to-day-a revival of Hinduism, a religious unrest, an assimilation of Christian truth, a growing reverence for Christ, and secret disciple- ship. We find men passing through all these phases of religious awakening. Some are fiercely and bitterly opposed to Christianity and loudly proclaiming the superiority of the Vedanta.. Others are restless and dissatisfied with all religion, not knowing whither to turn.

Some are unconsciously assimilating Ohristian truth, and eagerly searching their Vedas to find written there their own best hopes and

A HINDU TEACHER AND IrfATIVE SCHOOL IN INDIA aspiratiQns. Others are still clinging to. the Qld faith, but deeply revering Ohrist as the hQliest Qf men. And still Qthers are secret disciples, nQt bold enough nQr strQng enQugh to. break through' the irQn bars Qf caste, but secretly in their hearts IQving and worshiping the Ohrist.

It needs no. argument to shQW that such men are in a most critical cQnditiQn. If the champiQn Qf a purified Hinduism, the student Qf the Vedas and Bhagavad Gita, who. is filling the land with his cries Qf a superiQr faith, is nQt met and vanquished in the open field by a vital and living Christianity, India will as surely fall back into. the encircling arms Qf the old faith as the sun will rise Qn the mQrrQw. If the restless SQuls who. are nQW drifting hither and thither Qn a sea Qf dQubt withQut chart Qr cQmpass are nQt presented with an all-satisfying Ohristianity, they will land at last in the Qld paganism Qr find reCQurse in' a blank atheism. If the thQughtful and earnest spirits who. nQW revere Christ as a man are nQt led to. bQW before Him as the Incarnate SQn Qf GQd, they will easily incQrpQrate Him among their gQds and wQrship Him Qnly as Qne amQng ten millions. And if the secret fQllQwers Qf Ohrist, who. are now hiding their new-fQund treasure within their breasts, are nQt led to. take their stand in Qpen allegiance to. their LQrd and Master, they will either drift back sadly to. the old life frQm which they can nQt escape 0.1' die in loneliness, silent but sQlitary witnesses to. the truth. An awful resPQnsibility rests uPQn the Ohurch fQr the salvation Qf these men. We have led them thus

SIGNS OF A WAKENING IN INDIA

far. We have destroyed for them the old faith. We have swept away the old foundations. We have created new ideals and raised within their breasts new hopes and aspirations. We have shown them glimpses of the glorious face of a loving and pardoning Christ. Shall we finish this work or shall we abandon it at this most crucial hour? These men are now passing through a religious crisis in their history. The Somajes, the theosophical societies, the intellectual skepticism, the revival of Hinduism-all these are blind gropings in the dark for something real and satisfying in religion. They will not, they can not, stop here. They are seeking some object of faith and worship, some standard of truth, some power for life, that shall satisfy the deepest needs of their spiritual nature. What shall they find? Shall it be the Krishna of the Bhagavad Gita, or the god of an empty theism, or the Christ of history?

Brethren of the Church at home, it ~s a critical time for India. The effort of a hundred years of missions has borne its legitimate fruit and brought this great nation to a turning-point in its history. We stand face to face with a great religions crisis in India to-day. Shall we meet that crisis? Shall we seize the opportunity? Shall we take the tide at its flood? Shall we redouble our efforts, increase onr forces, multiply onr gifts, "lengthen our cords and strengthen our stakes," until the priceless diadem of India shall be laid at the feet of our King ?These are the momentous questions that confront you, the Christian people of America, to-day. God has called you to the king- mGH·CASTII FAMINII BOYS CARIID FOR BY IIIR. AND IIIRS. S. R. 1II0DALII, AHlIlIDNAGAR

dom for such a time as this. He has laid upon you this mighty responsibility. He has given you this unparalleled opportunity. He is calling you to this great task through the open doors of that great land, through the Divine shaping of her history, through the unprecedented triumphs of the Gospel among her peoples in the past, through famine and pestilence and religious upheaval, through the stricken cry of her three hundred millions who sit in darkness to-day, and by the Love that loved us all. Upon the answer you give and the response you make, rests, as far as human eye can see, the momentous question of the Ohristianization of that great empire. God grant that this India of to-day, restless and unsatisfied, awakened to her own deep need, vainly searching her Vedas to find writte~ 'there her own best hopes and aspirations, claiming the Ohrist as the holiest of her Rushis, yet unwilling to do his will-God grant that this restless, awakened, unsatisfied India may be a mighty impetus to the whole Ohristian Ohurch to a larger offering of her life, a more abundant giving of her wealth, and to renewed supplication on her behalf that she may know this" the day of her visitation" and the things that be "for her peace."

THE GREAT MISSIONARY APPEALS OF THE LAST CENTURY-III BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

The Ohurch at large owes to such great anniversary occasions as those of the American Board, and other similar missionary organiza- tions, some of the greatest appeals of the last century, but to no society are more obligations due in this respect than to the Ohurch Missionary Society, which has brought to the front, at such times, some of the foremost missionary orators of Great Britain.

One of these great sermons was delivered by Dean Magee (after- ward archbishop) in 1866. Eugene Stock says: "In eloquence and power no sermon of the period-perhaps of the entire series of anni- versary sermons—can be quite compared with this. It was delivered extempore-probably the first ever so delivered (on those anniversary occasions)-yet there was not a redundant word; every sentence told.

And yet it was not merely a splendid piece of oratory, but emphatic- ally a word of living power for the Ohurch Missionary Society."

The text-" Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilder- ness to be tempted of the devil "-seemed foreign to the subject of missions, but the speaker had a purpose in its selection and knew what he was doing, and had fashioned his weapon for a keen thrust.

His opening words were these: _ It is the awful privilege of the Ohurch of Ohrist that she is called

GREAT MISSIONARY APPEALS OF THE LAST CENTURY

to a share in the work of her Lord-awful 'privilege, for to share the work of Christ is to share His trial and temptation.

Just so far as our work is identical with His, will the nature of our trial be identical. Whatever weapon was chosen as most likely to wound the Captain of our salvation at any particular moment of Hilil life or work, is just the weapon that will be used against His Church at any similar moment in her life or work; and ever the nobler the work, the sorer the temptation. Ever the closer the disciple draws to his Lord, ever the nearer does the tempter draw to him. Ever the more the presence of the Lord fills His Church, the more does that presence attract the fierce and fiercer assaults of the enemy.

In the temptation of Christ there is a special, perhaps a primary, reference to the temptations and difficulties of missionary work, for it came at the end of His long preparation for His public work and between His consecration in His baptism and His actual entrance on His minilltry. And, when we meet to renew our vows of dedication, in the day when the sons of God come to present themselves especially before Him, the tempter will assuredly be present too.

The three temptations of Christ were then powerfully presented: First, the suggestion to maintain life by doubtful means, albeit with good motives; secondly, not now to save life, but to risk it; thirdly, to compromise with the devil for the possession and sovereignty of this world. Then, with striking originality and force, Dean Magee showed that, while these same forms of temptation are found in all periods of Church history, the first was conspicuously prominent in the early days, when confessors and martyrs continually answered, in effect: "Not life, but the Word of God." The second was prominent in the medireval age, when the Church, in the pride of ecclesiastical power, " casting herself down," sank lower and lower as she corrupted her sacred deposit of truth with the errors of Judaism and paganism.

The third was more conspicnons since the Reformation, the Church being tempted to conquer heathen lands by force and fraud, and then win the heathen mind by ignoring the cross.

The parallel dangers in the present life of the disciple, the Church, and the society were then portrayed, and the threefold application to the society was obvious: 1. Beware of the idolatry of means. 2. Of selfglorification and party spirit. 3. Of learning, science, civilization, without the cross; of the "new Christianity" which proposes, by dropping" dogma," to conquer the world for the new Christ, when all men will own the Fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man.

"God," concluded the orator, "can do without the Church Mis- sionary Society if He chooses, but not for one instant can the Church Missionary Society do without God." * Another memorable address made during the last century by a layman was that of Sir Monier Monier Williams, also before the Church Missionary ~ociety, in 1889. In his calm, logical way he *History C. M.·S., II., pp. 38&-390.

showed how and why the Word <;If God is lifted infinitely above those cherished "sacred books" of the Orient. which he, as an Orientalist, had so deeply studied. Some of his masterly sentences should be engraved, as with a diamond point, on the tablets of the Church, especially in these days when so many exalt the Vedas and the Shasters as worthy to stand alongside of the Bible. We give full space to these golden words: An old friend, a valued missionary of this society, founder of the James Long Lectures on the non-Ohristian Religions, said to me a few days before his death: "You are to speak at the anniversary of the Church Missionary Society; urge upon onr missionaries the importance of studying the non-Christian religious systems." Unusual facilities for this study are now at our disposal; for, in this jubilee year of the queen, the University of Oxford has completed the publi- cation of about thirty stately volumes of the so-called" sacred books"

of the East, comprising the Veda, the Zend-Avesta of the Zoroastrians, the Confucian Texts, the Buddhist Tripitaka, and the Mohammedan Koran-all translated by well-known translators. Our missionaries are already convinced of the necessity of studying these works, and of making themselves conversant with the false creeds they have to fight.

How <{ould an army of invaders have any chance of success in an enemy's country without a knowledge of the position and strength of its fortress, and without knowing how to turn the batteries they may capture against the foe? Instead of dwelling on so manifest a duty, I venture a few words of warning as to the subtle danger that lurks beneath the duty. '

In my youth I had been accustomed to hear all non-Christian religions described as "inventions of the devil." And when I began investigating Hinduism and Buddhism, some well-meaning Christian friends expressed their surprise that I should waste my time by grubbing in the dirty gutters of heathendom. After a little examination, I found many beautiful gems glittering there; nay, I met with bright corus- cations of true light flashing here and there amid the surrounding darkness. Now, fairness in fighting one's opponents is ingrained in every Englishman's nature; and, as I prosecuted my researches into these non-ChristiaIl: systems, I began to foster a fancy that they had been unjustly treated. I began to observe and trace out curious coincidences and comparisons with our own sacred Book of the East.

I began, in short, to be a believer in what is called the evolution and growth of religious thought. "These imperfect systems," I said to myself, "are clearly steps in the development of man's religious instincts and aspirations–interesting efforts of the human mind struggling upward toward Christianity. Nay, it is probable that they were all intended to lead up to the one true religion, and that Chris- tianity is, after all, merely the climax, the complement, the fulfilment of them all."

Now there is unquestionably a delightful fascination about such a theory; and, what is more, there are really elements of truth ill it.

But I am glad of the opportunity of stating publicly that 1 am per- suaded I was _misled by its attractiveness, and that its main idea is quite erroneous. 'rhe charm and danger of it, I think, lie in its appar- ent liberality, breadth of view, and toleration. In the Tl:rncs of last October 14th you will find recorded a remarkable conversation between

ORillA'!' MtsslONARY APPillALS OF THE LAST CENTURY

a Lama priest and a Ohristian traveler, in the course of which the Lama says that "Ohristians descrioe their religion as the best of all religions; whereas, among the nine rules of conduct for the Buddhist, there is one that directs him never either to think or to say that his own religion is the best, considering that sincere men of other relig- ions are deeply attached to them." Now to express sympathy with this kind of liberality is sure to win applause among a certain class of thinkers in these days of universal toleration and religious free trade. . We must not forget, too, that our Bible tells us that God has not left Himself without witness, and that in every nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousness is accepted with Him. Yet I contend, notwithstanding, that flabby, jelly-fish kind of tolerance is utterly incompatible with the nerve, fiber, and backbone that ought to char- – acterize a manly Ohristian. A Ohristian's character ought to be exactly what the Christian's Bible intends it to be. Take that sacred Book of ours; handle reverently. the whole volume; search it through and through, from the first chapter to the last, and mark well the spirit that pervadoes the whole. You will find no limpness, no flabbi- ness about its utterances. Even skeptics who dispute its d~vinity nre ready to admit that it is a thoroughly manly book. Vigor and man- hood breathe in every page. It is downright and straightforward, bold and fearless, rigid and uncompromisingo It tells you and me to be either hot or cold. If God be God, serve Him. If Baal be God, serve him. We can not serve both. We can not love both. Only one name is given among men whereby we may be saved. No other name, no other Savior, more suited to India, to Persia, to China, to Arabia, is ever mentioned-is ever hinted at.

What! says the enthusiastic student of the science of religion, do you seriously mean to sweep away as so much worthless waste paper all these thirty stately volumes of" sacred books" of the East just published by the University of Oxford?

No; not at all; nothing of the kind. On the contrary, we welcome these books. We ask every missionary to study their contents and thankfully lay hold of whatsoever things are true and of good report in them. But we warn him that there can be no greater mistake than to force these non-Ohristian bibles into conformity with some scientific theory of development, and then point to the Ohristian's Holy Bible as the crowning product of religious evolution. So far from this, these non-Christian bibles are all developments in the wrong direction. 'fhey all begin with some flashes of true light and end in utter dark- ness. Pile them, if you will, on the left side of your study table, but place your own Holy Bible on the right side-all by itself-all aloneand with a wide gap between.

And now I crave permission at least to give two good reasons for venturing to contravene, in so plain-spoken a manner, the favorite philosophy of the day. Listen to me, ye youthful students of the so-called "sacred books" of the East; search them through and through, and tell me: Do they affirm of Vyasa, of Zoroaster, of Oonfucius, of Buddha, of Mohammed, what our Bible affirms of the Founder of Ohristianity-that He, a sinless Man, was made sin? Not merely that He is the eradicator of sin, but that He, the siilless Son of man, was Himself made sin. Vyasa and the other founders of Hinduism enjoined severe penances, endless lustral washings, incessant purifications, infinite repetitions of prayer, painful pilgrimages,

THE MlSSlONAlty ltEVIEW OF TilE WORLD

arduous ritual, and sacrificial observances-all with the one idea of getting rid of sin. All their books say so. But do they say that the very men who exhausted every invention for the eradication of sin were themselves sinless men made sin? Zoroaster, too, and Confucius, and Buddha, and Mohammed, one and all, bade men strain everv nerve to get rid of sin. or at least of the misery of sin; bu t do their sacred books say that they themselves were sinless men made sin? I do not presume, as a layman, to interpret the apparently contradictory proposition put forth in our Bible that a sinless Man was made sin. All I now contend for is that it stands alone; that it is wholly unpar- alleled; that it is not to be matched by the shade of a shadow of a similar declaration in any other book claiming to be the exponent of the doctrine of any other religion in the world.

Once again, ye youthful students of the so-called "sacred books" of the East, search them through and through and tell me: do they affirm of Vyasa, of Zoroaster, of Confucius, of Buddha, of Mohammed, what our Bible affirms of the Founder of Christianity-that He, a dead and buried Man, was made Life? Not merely that He is the Giver of life, but that He, the dead and buried Man, is I-life. "I am the Life." " When Christ, who is our Life, shall appear." "He that hath the Son, hath Life." Let me remind you, too, that the blood is the I-life, and that our sacred Book adds this matchless, this unparal- leled, this astounding assertion: "Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink His blood, ye have no life in you." Again, I say, – I am not now presuming to interpret so marvelous, so stupendous, a statement. All I contend for is that it is absolutely unique; and I defy you to produce the shade of the shadow of a similar declaration in any other sacred book of the world. And, bear in mind, that these two matchless, these two unparalled, declarations are intimately, are indissolubly, connected with the great central facts and doctrines of our religion: the incarnation, the crucifixion, the resurrection, the ascension, of Ohrist. Vyasa, Zoroaster, Oonfucius, Buddha, Moham- med, are all dead and buried; and mark this: their flesh is dissolved; their bones have crumbled into dust; their bodies are extinct. Even their followers admit this. Christianity alone commemorates the passing into the heavens of its Divine Founder, not merely in the spirit, but in the body, and "with flesh, bones, and all things apper- taining to the perfection of man's nature," to be the eternal source of life and holiness to His people.

The two unparalleled declarations quoted by me from our Holy Bible make a gulf between it and the so-called" sacred books" of the East which sever the one from the other utterly, hopelessly, and for- ever; not a mere rift which may be easily closed up; not a mere rift across which the Ohristian and the non-Ohristian may shake hands and interchange similar ideas in regard to essential truths, but a verit- able gulf which can not he bridged over by any science of religious thought; yes, a bridgeless chasm which no theory of evolution can ever span. Go forth, then, ye missionaries. in your Master's name; go forth into all the world, and, after studying all its false religions and philosophies, go forth and fearlessly proclaim to suffering human- ity the plain, the unchangeable, the eternal facts of the Gospel; nay, I.might almost say, the stubborn, the unyielding, the inexorable facts of the Gospel. Dare to be downright with all the uncompromising courage of your own Bible, while with it your watchwords are love,

CUBA AND ITS EVANGELIZATION

joy, peace, reconciliation. Be fair, be charitable, be Ohristlike, but let there be no mistake. Let it be made absolutely clear that Ohristianity can not, must not, be watered down to suit the palate of either Hindu, Parsee, Oonfucianist, Buddhist, or Mohammedan; and, that whosoever wishes to pass from the false religion to the true can never hope to do so by the rickety planks of compromise, or by help of faltering hands held out by half-hearted Ohristians. He must leap the gulf in faith, and the living Ohrist will spread His everlasting arms beneath' and land him safely on the Eternal Rock.

To this remarkable testimony we add that of Professor Max Mul- ler, who, in addressing the British and Foreign Bible Society~ said in strikingly similar terms: In the discharge of my duties for forty years as Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford, I have devoted as much time as any man living to the study of the sacred books of the East, and I have found the one key-note-the one diapason, so to speak-of all these so-called sacred books, whether it be the Veda of the Brahmans, the Puranas of Siva and Vishnu, the Koran of the Mohammedans, the Zend-Avesta of the Parsees, the 'l'ripitaka of the Buddhists-the one refrain through all-salvation by works. 'fheyall say that salvation must be purchased, must be bought with a price; and that the sole price, the sole purchase money, must be our own works and deservings. Our own Holy Bible, our sacred Book of the East, is, from beginning to end, a protest against this doctrine. Good works are, indeed, enjoined upon us in that sacred Book of the East far more strongly than in any other sacred book of the East; but they are only the outcome of a grateful heart; they are only a thank-offering, the fruits of our faith. 'l'hey are never the ransom-money of the true disciples of Ohrist. Let us not shut our eyes to what is excelleut and true and of good report in these sacred books, but let us teach Hindus, Buddhists, Mohammedans, that there is only one sacred Book of th~East that can be their mainstay in that awful hour when they pass all alone into the unseen world. It is the sacred Book which contains that faithful saying, worthy to be received of all men, women, and children, and not merely of us Ohristians-that Ohrist Jesus came into the world to save sinners.

CUBA AND ITS EVANGELIZATION BY D. W. CARTER, D.D., HAVANA, CUBA Superintendent of Cuba Methodist Missions Mr. Eugene Stock, of London, remarked in an address at the Ecumenical Missionary Oonference in New York, that there is a difference between the evangelization and the conversion of a people. Evangelization is man's work, conversion is God's work. The one is that necessary work of teaching which Ohrist has committed to His Ohurch; the other is that necessary work of spiritual regeneration which is the office of the Holy Spirit. The latter follows after and depends upou the former. A man must be discipled before he can be saved. The amount of knowledge required for salvation is not great, but still" faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the Word of God."

Evangelization is not an end in itself, but looks to a deeper result, a spiritual new birth. Our Lord evidently intends these two to go hand in hand; His work and man's work are not to be divided.

If simple teaching were all and bare know!edge were salvation, then indeed would the problem of the world's salvation be greatly simplified and hastened. But knowledge is not salvation any more than hearing is believing. "The truth shall make you free," said Christ. -And because that is so He also said, ,. Go ye and disciple all nations," "he that believeth shall be saved."

Evangelization is designed and expected to produce immediate results, and those results are easily discernible in life and character. "By their fruits ye shall know them." By their spirit they shall also be known, for" if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of His." If we apply this test to Cuba, will it be shown that she has been truly evangelized? Will it show that four centuries of Roman Catholic work in Cuba is the work of God's Spirit and the results pro- duced are the fruit of His Spirit? The long period during which the Roman Catholic Church had exclusive control of the religious life of Cuba gave her a rare opportunity for doing a model Christian work. She had a clear field, the patronage and support of the Spanish gov- ernment, her clergy were on the pay-roll of the government and drew their salary as regularly as the civil and military employees. Not- withstanding her opportunities, Rome has failed to fulfil her duty to the Cubans, even if judged from her own viewpoint and by her own standards.

Religion in Cuba Soon after the Spanish evacuation a Spanish priest said in a quiet conversation to th~ writer that the Cubans were a bad people, very poor Catholics, and ungrateful childreu of the Ohurch. I began to make inquiries as to what the Church had done "for them, and asked first as to hospitals and schools. I learned that the State rather than the Church had built and controlled the hospitals, and that little or nothing had ever been done by either for popular education. I asked why it was that in cities of from ten to thirty thousand inhabitants, like Cardenas- and Cienfuegos, there should be but a single church building, and that only large enough to accommodate a few hundred people. The only answer was that the Cubans were very indifferent . to religion and had never built themselves churches.

An intelligent Cuban physician was asked the cause of the almost universal indifference to religion everywhere apparent in Cuba, and I shall not soon forget the pathetic tone of voice iu which he replied: " The fault is not ours. We have had such corrupt priests of such depraved practices that no self-respecting man could attend upon their ministrations, much less permit his family to do so." Then he gave me an account of the character and conduct of the parish priest

A CONCENTRADO TOWN IN

of his own town, a story of such shameless conduct as to make it unfit for publication. It is not too much to say that under the Spanish regime, and especially during the wars for independence, the spiritual state of the priests was deplorably bad. If the condition ever was good, even from a Roman Catholic standpoint, history and tradition seem to have forgotten it; The census of Cuba taken by the United States military government in 1899 threw a flood of light on Cuban conditions, and is the strongest indictment of Spain and Romanism for failure to uplift the Cubans. That census gives Cuba a population of 1,597,797, nearly all living in cities and towns. Even the agricultural laborers are generally grouped in villages or small communities. Of this million and a half of people, 552,928 are of school age, but less than 50,000 were attending school, and General Wood estimates that not over thirty thousand were ever in school at anyone time under Spanish rule. Two-thirds of the Cubans are illiterate, and only 1,958 are reported as having a superior education.

Education in Cuba Froman educational standpoint Spain and the papal Church have failed iu their duty to the Cubans. To.remedy this educational destitution the military government has ~ith great energy and promptitude created a system of pu blic schools modeled after the best to be found in the United States. Neither pains nor expense have been spared on this important work, and the aim to put a common school education within the reach of erery Cuban child has been well-nigh realized. Trained teachers are as yet scarce, but they are being trained in the summer normlll schools established for that special purpose, and by the special instructors and inspectors who are kept busy visiting the schools during the school year. There are now in the schools about 175,000 children of both sexes, of whom 63,000 are colored. They are taught by 3,583 teachers, of whom 2,127 are women and 1,457 are men. Of the total number of teachers, only 115 are colored.

These schools are free in the fullest sense. Besides the tuition, all books, paper, pens, ink, and pencils are furnished the pupils gratis. Attendance upon school is compulsory. Modern school furniture of the best grade has been placed in all schools. Many of the former Spanish barracks, which are usually well-built houses, have been renovated and converted into excellent school-houses. Some of the disused wooden barracks of the United States troops are being removed and made into cheap school-houses for the smaller country places. This transformation of barracks into school-houses is one of the hopeful and cheering signs of the times.

The demand for the public school is everywhere eager and insist-

CUBA AND ITS EVANGELIZATION

ent among the pe~ple, but there are not lacking elements that may seriously damage its efficiency in the future. The. first is its cost. At the present rate the cost is not less than $2,500,000 per annum. A second cause is the mixing of the races, for which cause many of the well-to-do white people are not availing themselves of the public schools. A third reason is the opposition of the Roman Oatholic Ohurch to the free secular education. It is not openly showing itself here yet, but it will later.

These facts are creating a demand for first-class private schools on the part of persons who are able to pay for the education of -their children, and there is thus being opened up a way of access for the THE ROHAN 'CATHOLIC CATHEDRAL IN HAVANA missionary teacher to a large and influential class of people. Some of the missionaries are taking advantage of this demand to establish schools of a high grade on a self-supporting basis. The Methodist Ohurch has such a school in Havana which numbers nearly two hundred pupils. 'rhe principal is a missionary, all the teachers are Ohristians, the Bible is taught in every grade in the school, and a constant effort is made to have the school pervaded by a positive Ohristian influence of the New Testament type.

The Roman Church makes marriage a sacrament, and has much to say about the importance of the relation it sustains to the sanctity of the family and to the preservation of society. The census shows that of these people so long under the tutelage of that Ohurch, only twenty-

A. .GROUP, OF CUBAN CHILDREN~THEY NEED EDUCATION fo~r.per ceitt.. of,the adults are legally married. In some of the prov- iu1)es·the pet ceti't. falls even lov~r. In Pinar del Rio it is fifteen; in Ma.t~nzall it is. thirteen, and in Santiago it is but twelve. A very large proportion 6f men and women liye together without ever having been legally uuited iu matrimony. Many of the couples are faithful to each other and bring up their families with care and kindness, but it is It fladcQrnmtmtary; on their religious teachers that they have been forced into'such relations by the high fees charged for performing the marriage service. The marriage law has been greatly modified by the military' governor, but it is still cumbersome and defective, obstructive rather thau helpful to marriage, and needs to be still further simplified.

All missionaries and army chaplains whose names are properly registered in the office of the secretary of justice are now authorized to celebrate the rites of matrimony, and none of these exact fees for their services. The prie'stly monopoly is thus destroyed. A sounder doctrine of marriage is being taught, and the public morals will be improved.

There are at present engaged in the active organized work of evangelizing Cuba seven of the leading denominations of the United States: the Baptists, the Congregationalists, the Disciples, the Episcopalians, the Friends, the Methodists, and the Presbyterians; all have been at work for some years. There are also a few independent 'and undenominational workers, and all are achieving fair success.

CUBA AND ITS EVANGELIZATION

Exact statistics are difficult to obtain, but there are about one hundred Christian workers, and they are in every province.

The total number of Cuban Protestant church membflrs probably does not exceed three thousand, but the number is constantly increasing. The whole island is open to the Gospel. There is not a town or rural community where the missionary can not get a hearing and gather a congregation. There is no fanaticism, but much indifference and more ignorance. Indeed, it would be a more hopeful sign if the people were earnest enough to show acornbative spirit occasionally; indifferer.ce is harder to overcome than fanaticism. While waiting on the Havana wharf recently I conversed with 1:0 Cuban who spoke English brokenly. He was curious to know my profession, and when he learned that I was a minister of the Methodist Church he said, " Oh, that is very good reeleegion. I was in the States once and I hear one man preach that reeleegion. I like it much. I like all the reeleegions. .All the reeleegions Me very good, but I have not any." Thousands of men in Cuba could Bay like him, "I have not any religion." .

The attitude of most Cubans toward religion is indicated by the words irreverent, indifferent, self-satisfied, complacent, and untaught. Personal responsibility to God, consciousness of sin, and need of pardJ)n ire things that do not weigh on their minds. The missionary constantly feels a longing to break through the superficial crust of their natures and see if there is not a deeper and more serious personality beneath that can be stirred up and awakened to higher and better views of life, religion, and -God. In a people of many excellencies, of suave manners, unruffled patience in many trying circumstances, of graceful speech, of ready wit, of high appreciation of the beautiful in OLD SPANISH BARRACKS AT SANTA CLARA, NOW USED AS A PUBLIC SCHOOL

art and music, there must be in them also a capacity to appreciate the true and the good if it could but be reached and awakened.

To help forward the work of organized evangelization the missionaries of nearly all the churches on the island held a general missionary conference at the city of Cienfuegos, February 18th to 20th. The common cause was promoted by the discussion of plans as to cooperation, comity, and territory to be occupied. There is a strong feeling that the Gospel should be promptly preached to all the million and a half Cubans on the island. This can soon be done if we can wisely decide to cooperate, to be mutually helpful, to avoid hurtful rivalry, needless overlapping of work resulting in distracting and exasperating divisions of small communities.

The Roman Church is showing signs of reviving life. It is adjusting itself to the changed conditions. For the first time in history the pope has appointed a native Cuban to the archepiscopal see of Santiago. The Itltlian who was put in charge of the diocese of Havana was distasteful to a large element of Cubans and has been removed. Another new thing for them is the opening of Sunday-' schools, and several distinctly church papers have been started. A number of Church property cases have been adjusted by the milita,ry government which were pending settlement for years. This has largely increased the revenues of the Church and strengthened its hands for dealing with its problems. It is charged that the Italian bishop pushed the matter through as rapidly as possible because he distrusted the Cubans and was unwilling to leave the matter for them to adjust on coming into power.

The United States in Cuba It would not be proper to close this article without reference to the work done by the present military government along lines which in a broad,sense are humanitarian and Christian. From official reports and statements the following facts have been gathered: Every town of importance on the island has been provided with a hospital well equipped with the necessary supplies and appliances.

Asylums for orphan children have been established wherever necess'ary. It is the purpose of the insular government to establish four state institutions: two for boys and two for girls; two to be industrial and agricultural, and two to be correctional and industrial.

The prisons have been overhauled and repaired from one end of the island to the other, and the sanitary conditions greatly improved. The military government has had its agents go over the island, investigating every case under detention, and many hundreds of prisoners who have been detained for long periods of time awaiting trial have been released; only such being released, however, as had awaited trial for a period as long or longer than they would have been sentenced had they been found guilty.

Judges who have been found derelict have been summarily dismissed,

CUBA AND ITS EVANGELIZATION

and every effort is being made to impress on the community at large that individual rights and individual liberty are the foundation of every good and stable government. Correctional courts have been established throughout the larger cities, where the trial is oral and summary, as in our police courts. Their success has been phenomenal; and, while opposed at first, every town is now anxious to have one, and orders have already been published establishing many more. The writ of habeas corpus has been published to take effect on December 1, 1900.

The United States troops have not been used during the present year for the maintenance of order. The police work in the rural districts is done by the rural guard, which amounts to about twelve hundred men for the entire island of Cuba. These men and their officers are all Cubans.

Sanitary work of great importance has been carried on from one end of Cuba to the other. The two eastern provinces in the island of Cuba for the first time have passed through a summer without a case of yellow fever, and in genera.! there has been a great improvement in health A LOAn OF SUCUR-CANJI:, CUBA throughout the island. Plans in detail are now ready for advertisement for paving and sewering in a thoroughly first-class and modern manner the city of Havana and its suburbs, and there is every reason to believe that in a few years yellow fever in Cuba can be got, under the same control as now exists in Jamaica.

A thoroughly efficient mail service has been established, and is being conducted with efficiency and economy.

The work that Gen. Leonard Wood is doing is of immense importance to Ouba. It is truly missionary work. He is dealing in a large and unselfish way with the problems of the new era; he is giving the future rulers of the island a most valuable lesson of unselfish devotion to duty, of intelligent study of actual conditions, of active and industrious personal participation in the hard work. of the government, and of unostentatious simplicity in his style of life. If simplicity, industry, and approachableness are valuable in 'a ruler, it is to be hoped that the example of General Wood may tell on the future rulers of Ouba.

AMONG THE VILLAGES OF INDIA BY GEORGE SHERWOOD EDDY, CALCUTTA We are out among the villages, far from railway or white man, with a score of earnest theological students, preaching morning and night from village to village in the joy of carrying the Gospel to a thousand souls a day. We spend the hot noon hours studying in the tents in the shade of some little grove. Every few days we strike camp and move on till our month's itineracy is over. So we go on from month to month through the ten stations of the Madura Mission till our year's work is done.

Here in these villages centers ·the life of India, for ninty per cent. of its population, or nearly one-fifth the people of the world, live together in these half million villages. Beneath a cluster of palms or banyans are a hundred huts huddled together for mutual protection and help. Each house consists of a floor of earth ten feet square, four walls of mud a foot thick, a roof of hay or palm leaves, a low door for light, without window or chimney, table or chair. This one room is the home of a family of five or ten. The fields surrounding the village give them food, the village tankard supplies water, the trees above furnish their houses, while the little shriue or temple without the village is their religions center and Ohutterham (rest-house); the market-place in the midst of the village is the social meeting-place. For dignataries there is the "head man," the writer or school-master, and the astrologer. Cases of dispute are settled by a "panchayat" or unofficial jury of fiVe. Thus the village, like a miniature republic, is isolated and self-sufficient, as ignorant of all the world as it in turn by the world is ignored, unknown. The sun marks the time of its uneventful, lazy hours as the children play and the dogs sleep in the sunshine.

Suddenly every dog is awake, and with din of howls and barking arouse the village at our arrival. We come in with our own violin and a song, and are followed down the street by the curious crowd. Arrived at the market-place, we continue to sing till all the people are gathered. Then one by one we try to tell the simple story that can change their lives. The people sit around chewing betel leaf, or . cleaning their teeth for the morning with a stick, or nodding approval as we proceed, for of all the people of the world they are -the most gentle and tolerant. But spiritually their life is sunken and sordid and needy beyond all words. The simplest ideas of spiritual religion seem beyond them, except as God supernaturally reveals them as we preach. We say, "God sent His Son Jesus Christ to save you from your sins." What do the words mean to them? Their word "swami," or "God," may mean either the local village demon or

AMONG THE VIi,LAGES OF

deity residing in some tree or stone, or, more probably, the "Great God," dim, distant, vague, who once created the world and stilLsus- tains it, but with whom they have no dealings, no access; 'lihat " Ohrist" was the incarnation of God they can believe, for they have many incarnations of their own, moral and immoral. "Sin" may be to them a dim sense of religious demerit for breaking certain rules of conduct, or caste, or cerem<Hly. Their unknown future is a vague mist of transmigration depending on punishment or rewards. But there is neither concern for that future nor moral sense of guilt before a holy or loving God. The word "saye" has no meaning to those who do not know what they have to be saved fro!p.or saved for"and who perhaps never heard the word before. There they stand, with n<J knowledge of their religious books, no conception of prayer or communion, no care for their souls, no true sense of sin, no love for God -for the most part, only an outward ceremonial of caste and religious customs to hide· an utterly sordid life. We preach, and one strikes his stomach (the center of all1lis life and thoughts), and says, "Will your God give ns food without work?" That question represents their attitude toward religion. "Food" and" work" they understand, but not" sin" and "salvation." What can we do for such degraded people? Save them ! We did not come here because ~he¥ were attractive, but because they were lost. We did not come because the work was easy, but hecause God was mighty; not because they loved God or us, but because He first loved us and them. And we are glad we came-glad a thousand times! However low they are fallen, their Ohrist has come to save them. We ean begin with loaves and fishes, with the water of a well, or wherever we find them, .with..a Gospel that can save them body, soul, and spirit.

We found proof of this in the very first village in which. we camped. Here was a solitary Ohristian, a man converted from the thief caste, for a long time persecuted by them yet living a consistent life in their midst. Near· his house stood the images of his own father and mother, which were worshiped by all the rest of the village except himself. Morning and night he had held family prayers and read his Bible, he had witnessed to his ·neighbors, and even his wife had preached the Gospel in the streets. His relatives had persecuted him till one year when the crops of the village failed, his field bore abundantly and he shared it with them. They said "his God has. blessed him" and ceased to persecute. To-day he is the most trusted and respected man In the village.

In another small viliage we gathered the people in the moonlight and preached to them. As the farmers began to nod sleepily after their day's work, we made them stand and listen to keep awake (which they gravely did). It began to appea~ that they wanted our influence in a lawsuit, and that their ~otives were worldly, tho they

protested they had lost faith in their idols. To test this I walked with them to the little stone temple. It was dar~, and filled with bats and filth. Inside were the hideous black stone idols, "Ganesha," with his elephant head; his mother, ·the "goddess of cruelty," to whom the village offered the blood of their goats in sacrifice, and all around images of snakes, etc., attendant on the gods. I said, "Oan this idol see with its eyes or hear with its ears?" "No." "Oan it feed itself or mend its own arm if it breaks?" " No." "Then how can it feed you or heal you if you are sick?" They were silent. "If I put it down on its face can it lift itself?" "Will you give me permission to show you?" I asked. With their consent I turned it over on its face. "See, it can not even lift itself from the dust; how can it help you?" They laughed with apparent relief. Then I stood the idol up (to prevent a bdgus miracle later) and said, "If you will send all these idols to my house I will know that you are ready to worship the one true God and become Ohristians." I have received other idols "Since, but that village has not yet come over. We refused them financial or legal help and preached for hours on the spiritual nature of Ohristianity.

HOW SHOULD WE PREACH TO THE HEATHEN?

BY REV. E. N. HARRIS, SHWEGYIN, BURMA Missionary of the American Baptist Missionary Union, Boston Manifestly the answer to this old yet ever interesting question must depend largely on the light in which heathenism itself is regarded. If the various forms of heathen religion are the outcome of well-meant but misdirected efforts on the part of unenlightened men to find out God, then they should be met in one way. If they are the result of sin abiding in the heart and working out the perversion or obscuration of truths intuitively and unavoidably perceived, then they should be met ill an entirely different way. There is here no question of how much truth may rightly or wrongly be attributed to these heathen systems, nor indeed of whether or not there is any element of truth in them. Truth there no doubt may be, indeed must be, in every system of religion-every system, at least, that has in it power to hold even a small following for however short a time. But it does not necessarily follow that this truth must be, or generally is, an integral part of the system to which it belongs, or that it has any moral influence over the lives of those who profess it. For truth may be held by way of tolerance simply because it can not be escaped, and it has even been known that truth of considerable significance has been eagerly grasped only to be used as a foil to ward off other less welcome truth. The mere possession of truth in larger or smaller

HOW SHOULD WE PREACH TO THE HEATHEN?

measure is therefore a matter irrelevant to the present discussion. Granted that there are truths in every system of heathen religion, granting to Buddhism, for instance, all that its most ardent advocates can claim for it-a marvellously well-wrought philosophic basis; a code of morals, if not the highest, at least worthy of being accorded the distinction of having far outrivaled all that preceded it in the lands in which it has flourished; a worship, if it may be so called, which, while it makes no recognition of a God, Supreme Ruler of the universe, yet even so does better perhaps than do some other religions which, while recognizing a God, dishonor him by a false theologygranting all this, the question still remains, What is the real accounting of Buddhism? What has been the inner history of its development? Did she truth which it possesses come to it as a result of independent and sincere research, or is it innate truth, truth which is necessarily perceived by men and from which there is uo escape? Is it perchance truth which, to repeat our former figure, is used as a foil against still less welcome truth? In other words, is Buddhism, are other heathen systems of religion, the result of a sincere attempt to find a God otherwise unknown, or are they the outcome of an effort on the part of the smitten conscience to hide itself from a God of whose presence it is only too painfully aware?

The Nature of Heathenism I How is the answer to this question as to the real nature of heathenism to be sought? If we turn to the investigation of the heathen systems themselves, which at first thought would perhaps commend itself as the most natural method, we shall only be led into endless confusion. For if we are to accomplish our purpose, this must be a study of heart processes, and" the heart is deceitful above all things." Its ways are exceedingly difficult to trace even when we have direct personal knowledge of them, and if we were left to this one recourse, the task would be so hopeless as to make it the part of wisdom never to attempt it. But for those who believe in the inspiration of the sacred Scriptures there is a shorter, surer method. If the author of the Bible is the Oreato}'. of the human heart, none can know better than He the real nature of heathenism. And it would seem that even those who deny the special inspiration Of the Scriptures must recognize in such an one as Paul, a writer of authority at least equal to that of any other writer of any age. He knew heathenism in its most cultured as well as in its grossest forIDs. Never has it been better able to defend itself than in the days when the philosophers of Greece held their schools of learning at Athens, and we may be sure that he was well familiar with all that they had to say for themselves. And yet what ts the judgment which this Paul records concerning heathenism ? We find it in the first chapter of his Epistle to the Romans.

Within this brief compass (verses 18-25) is contained the profoundest treatise on heathenism that ever was written. What now comes from a careful study of it? Three momentons declarations stand out full and clear. .

First, all men know God. The heathen knows God. Buddhism professes itself to be atheistic, to be sure, but the Buddhist never- theless knows God. Nor is this knowledge of the Supreme Being a dim and vague peroeption-" the invisible things of him since the creation of the world are clearly seen." It is a perception of vast and stupendous truths-" being perceived through the things that are made, even his everlasting power and divinity." Surely this is a wonderful revelation, and it is given to every heart of man-" the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men."

Second, the various systems of heathen religion are the result not of an attempt to find a God not otherwise discoverabie, but contrari- wise of a refusal to glorify a God already known. "Knowing God, they glorified him not as God, neither gave thanks, but became vain in their reasonings, and their senseless heart "-ho·w does that sound beside the sentiments that found expression on professedly Ohristian lips at the parliament of religions ?-" their senseless heart was darkened. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God .for the likeness of an image." This is the apostle's accounting for the world's idolatries.

Men know God, but being un willing to acknowledge him as God, they change his glory into the likeness of corruptible man, and of birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.

The third declaration which the apostle makes is that the world's i.mmorality is the outcome of the world's impiety. "Wherefore," that is, because man had changed His glory for the likeness of an image, "God gave them up in the lusts of their hearts unto uncleanness,"

"unto vile passions," "unto a reprobate mind." 'Ve are startled by the language, but let us not seek to miuimize its awful meaning. It was not simply that God let men have their own way. He saw that they would not magnify Him as God, and so He gave them over unto wickedness. He inflicted this upon them as an awful retribution for their disregard of Him. He gave them over into sin. He would not have it that the human race might be at once ungodly and righteous.

The world's immorality is the God-appointed and God-inflicted con- sequence of the world's impiety.

Modern thought has drifted so far away from the Scriptures and become so accustomed to putting its own interpretation on things, that to many these declarations of the apostle will at first blush seem strange. Objections will at once suggest themselves. It will be said, that the absence in the languages of some races of any word for God

proves that not all men know Him, and that an atheistical religion like Buddhism is inconsistent with Paul's declaration; that the exalted nature of the truths contained in some heathen systems of religion is such as to controvert the idea that these systems have been built up as the result of an effort to deny the truth rather than to discover it; and as to the doctrine that the world's immorality is God's visitation of wrath upon the world for its impiety, it will be delared to be too abhorrent to any just conception of God to be seriousiy entertained.

In answer it would be sufficient, even if there were no confirma- tory evidence to substantiate the apostle's position, to point out to the devout student of the Scriptures that we have here the very word of inspiration, and that it is not for us to quibble with its statements or to wrench its meanings, but rather to adjust our thoughts to its thoughts in humble recognition of its Divine authority-a fact which at the present day seems to be very largely forgotten. But there is confirmation. The very universality of religion is in itself sufficient evidence that all men have a consciousness of God. To be sure, this consciousness is sometimes difficult to bring to the surface, and yet how often in the experience of the faithful missionary has it proven true that when he has pressed the thought of the Divine One home upon the hearts of his hearers, the stoutest heathen has been com- pelled, unconsciously perhaps, often against his will, to acknowledge the existence of God. And if ever the missionary fails to wring this confession from anyone, we may rest assured that it is not because the consciousness of God -is not there, but 'because the means employed have not been sufficient to the. task, so deeply has this consciousness been hidden by sin and its works.

That heathen systems of religion are the outcome not of an attempt to find out a God before nnknown, but rather of an endeavor to hide away from a God of whose existence the soul is only too painfully conscious, is in strict accord with all that we know of sin and its effects within the heart. When Adam had sinned, he went and hid himself from the presence of his God among the trees of the garden, altho if ever he had need to come out into that presence instead of fleeing from it, it was then. And from that day to this the tendency of sin has ever been to lead men to seek some covert where, like the ptlrsued ostrich, they may fancy themselves hidden from the gaze of the All-seeing Eye. And we may well believe that heathen religions, so far from having arisen as some have vainly imagined out of the soil of lofty aspiration after a God unknown, are devices more <)r less elaborate for shutting the thought of God as he is out of the minds and hearts of men. Ifl these various systems were the result of sincere .attempts to find out God, then the farther the system is developed, the more complete in all its parts, the more open to the truth ought its devout adherents to be. But precisely the contrary is true. The

more elaborate and complete the system, the less ready are its followers to yield themselves to Christ. The Gospel meets its greatest triumphs not among those who have the most finished, but among those who have the crudest systems of religion. Elaborateness, completeness, finish here seem to be elaborateness, completeness, finish of escape from the consciousness of God.

As to the conception of God which is presented in the apostle's words, "He gave them up unto vile passions," even the baldest interpretation of the passage-the interpretation which the present writer is disposed to accept-may after all be seen to be not inconsistent with the loftiest conception of God as the father of all mercies when it is borne in mind .that godlessness is the chief of all sins, and that for the race of man impiety with morality may betoken a worse condition than impiety with immorality. The most hopeless people, religiously considered, are those who disregard God and yet are able to maintain a fair degree of outward rectitude.

How to Meet Heathenism Having now considered the true nature of heathenism, we are prepared to take up the question of how it should be met. For answer we can not do better than to turn to Paul's sernion on Mars' hill. In this notable discourse we shall find that which at first blush may seem inconsistent with the passage in Romans, but we believe that a rignt interpretation will show that the great apostle's attitude and aim and method here are entirely true to the principles enunciated in the epistle.

The seeming inconsistency is to be found in the use of the word "ignorance" (" What therefore ye worship in ignorance "), standing in apparent conflict with the idea that all men know God. But the meaning evidently is not that the Athenians had absolutely no knowledge o~ suggestion of the existence of a Supreme Being, and yet were worshiping Him, for that would be manifestly impossible. The whole course of the apostle's thought requires the underlying assumption that in their heart of hearts his bearers knew God. It seems that the Athenians were wont to build altars to many gods and goddesses, but ever as they builded, or ever as they engaged in their devotions, they were filled with a vague apprehension lest their acknowledgment of the superior powers might not after all be complete and comprehensive, and so they would build new altars and inscribe them, "TO GOD UNKNOWN." But in this vagne apprehension the apostle discerns nothing less than the consciousness of the true God stirring within them and demanding worship for Him, a consciousness ever and again stifled by a return to the worship of grosser deities to be sure, but a consciousness which nevertheless at times asserted itself with power. Their" senseless heart" had been" darkened," for they no longer had

HOW SHOULD WE PREACH TO THE HEATHEN 11

a clear, explicit perception of God ; but there was still that within which spoke mightily of Him. If they were ignorant of the Divine One, their ignorance was superficial; their knowledge of Him was deep, intuitional. And with this accords the course of the apostle's argument throughout. There is no attempt to prove the existence of God. That is taken for granted as bearing its own evidence to the hearts of men. "The God that made the world and all things therein," "Lord of heaven and earth," "He himself giveth to all life, and breath, and all things," "He made of one every nation of men," this is not proof, it is simple assertion. There is no argument save to show that such an One as he is describing, and as his hearers know to exist, ought not to be likened unto an image graven by art and man's device.

Turning now to the discourse as a whole, we find that the apostle's attitude is clear and unmistakable. While courteous throughout with a courtesy so flawless that the most fastidiously sensitive of his Attic hearers could take no offense, the apostle is eutirely free from dawdling sentimentality. The idea that all religions are tending to the same end 'or seeking the same object, and that Christianity differs from the rest simply in having more of the truth or a higher quality of it, is entirely foreign to his thought. From start to finish he proceeds, as we have already indicated, on the assumption that his hearers know God, and that they are guilty in refusing to acknowledge him as God.

His aim is to uncover and drag to the surface this knowledge of God on the part of his hearers, and to arraign them before the bar of their own consciences for ignoring His existence and obscuring His glory. He deals with no minor issues. He holds no lesser object before His eye. No esthetic or humanitarian or even moral consideration as such appeals to him. He seeks first and only to bring men to the confession of God as God, God as he is and ever should be, Lord by right over every man's heart and life.

The apostle's method is to seize upon those evidences which his hearers themselves, unwittingly perhaps, but nevertheless significantly, presented in their devotions, of the consciousness of God within them, and to make these evidences testify against them.

Missionary Preaching Ap!. now we review both the passage in Romans and the discourse in Acts, is there instruction for us? Can we glean any suggestions to aid us in our work of preaching to the heathen?

(1) In preaching to the heathen it seems mauifest that we should never undertake to prove to them the existence of God, but should rather seek to convict them directly of sin in not acknowledging and glorifying the- God of the consciousness of whose existence they can

not, we may rest assured, rid themselves. Who art thou that thou shouldest undertake to prove what God has already proven? If He has manifested Himself in the hearts of men, canst thou add to the revelation? And who knoweth but that by thy meddling thou mayest -interfere with the secret processes of His work within the soul?

Apologetics is a branch of study which is usually pursued with little enough profit even in this country, and the preaching of it on the mission field is still less likely to be beneficial. Indeed, if we attempt to prove the existence of God, there is danger lest we bring about results precisely the opposite of what we intend, for we may give the heathen occasion to think that what we try so hard to prove may after all need proof. Instead of seeking to prove to the heathen the existence of God, it is far better to endeavor to bring to the surface of vivid consciousness the thought of the God whom they already know.

(2) To the accomplishment of this purpose a right understanding of the religion of the people to whom we go is indispensable. Bya right understanding we mean not such an understanding as is acquired by a study of their philosophical systems as such, not such an understanding as is ordinarily conveyed to the mind in schools of comparative religion, but rather a spiritual understanding, such an understanding of them as it may be supposed is possessed by the Spirit of Truth, an understanding gained in the light of the great fact revealed by inspiration and confirmed by our own knowledge of sin, that thes.e various systems are born, not of any sincere seeking after God, but, on the contrary, of a desire to blind the heart to the fact of His existence. '1'he study of the various heathen systems may be of curious interest to the philosopher as indicating the ventures of the human mind in the realm of thought, but for the missionary this is of little profit. He must hav~ a profounder knowledge than that. He needs to know these religions not as philosophies, exercises, and speculations of the mind, but as expressions of the heart in its natural estate, and he can value no knowledge of them as worthy of his attention which does not enable him to perceive in some measure how, either boldly and openly, or subtly and by sinuous means, the heart has in these systems of religion, while professing to hold the truth, managed to suppress it, to "hold it down," to use the apostle's language, or to turn it to perverse uses.

(3) Having acquired this spiritual understanding of the religion of the peoples to whom he goes, the skilful missionary should seize upon those evidences which the heathen himself gives of the consciousness within his heart of God, and patiently and perseveringly apply them as a lever by means of which to force this consciousness to acknowledgment and expose the hidden sin of the heart. In so doing he will have the satisfaction of knowing that he is imitating apostolic example, and that he is cooperating with the Spirit of Truth. For if –

THE PROGRESS OF MISSIONS IN SOUTH INDIA

every man knows God, if every man has the consciousness of the Divine One ineradicably implanted within him, the one who implanted it was none other than that Spirit who is the source of all truth. And we may be sure that a consciousness which He has implanted and is guarding will in some way reveal itself. It can not remain altogether. hidden. Some tell-tale concession will be made to the tremendous verities struggling within. It is safe to say that there is and can be no system of religion,atheistical, or polytheistical, or pantheistical, which does not in spite of itself bear testimony to the existence of a personal, holy, Supreme Being, and, more than that, make confession of impotency in the endeavor to screen the soul from His penetrating eye. After all, the consciousness of sin is the most universal thing in the world, and the consciousness of sin speaks of a holy God who has been sinned against. And the one great failure of all heathen religions, the most terrible arraignment that can be brought against them is, that instead of bringing the soul before that God in humble contrition, they strive to hide it away from Him, and, failing in that, they benumb the soul itself to the sense of His presence. "This is the condemnation," the condemnation of all the heathen religions that ever were devised by the perverted intellect and the wicked heart of man, "that light is come into the world," the consciousne~sof God is here, but "men loved darkness rather than light." To bring this fact home to the hearts of men is the task of the missionary. – THE PROGRESS OF MISSIONS IN SOUTH INDIA * BY REV. J. P. JONES, D.D., MADURA Missionary of the American Board, 1878- The Madras Presidency and its affiliated native states have a popula- tion less than one-sixth of that of all India and Burma, but they nevertheless have always represented the highest missionary interests of that great land. Much the largest and best organized missions are conducted here, and their Christian communities aggregate more than . half of the whole number of Protestant native Christians in India. Twenty-eight societies are now conducting thirty-five Protestant missions in South India. All but three of these are the products of the present century.

I. The Missionary FOl·ce.~The missionary body in this presi- dency has, in the past, had among its members not a few men of dis- tinction-men who would have shone in any sphere of life and who would have achieved large success in any land 01' profession. Up to the present time the home churches and missionary societies have continued to send out their missionary representatives in ever~increas- * Condensed from the Missionary Herald.

ing numbers to occupy this field for Ohrist. The day wilt come when this foreign agency will decrease and its place be occupied by an efficient Indian force. But that day has not yet arrived. The mission- ary body is larger to-day than ever before. Its army of 456 men and 474 women workers-930 in all-represents, on the whole, a highly intelligent, devout, and consecrated body of laborers. Of these, 269 come from the American continent, 233 from the continent of Europe, . and the remainder, 428, from the British Isles. In the European missions the male workers considerably predominate; in the Amer- ican missions, on the other hand, the lad,y workers are in the large majority; and in.the British missions the two sexes are about equally represented.* II. Native Agency.-In estimating the development and strength of missionary organizations, nothing is of more importance than a knowledge of the native agency which they have created and which engages in their work. In this particular, South India missions present a worthy record, and to-day they possess a force of ,Indian workers whose number is calculated to greatly impress the student of mISSIOns. It is enough to stir within one the deepest emotions to know that an army of 10,551 men and women has been raised among the people, prepared by these missions for Ohristian service, and are now giving all their time and strength to the conduct of mission work, to the development of the Ohristian community, and to the preaching of the Gospel of Ohrist to the Ohristless. Such a host of workers, under God, ought to be enough to tell mightily in the conversion of this presidency. And we have every encouragement to believe that its influence is to be increasingly felt in the salvation of souls as it becomes more and more possessed and used by God's Spirit.

For the training of this agency nearly all. the missions have established and conduct theological and normal institutions. Of the former institutions there are twenty-five, with a total of 337 male and eighty-four female students. The average length of the course is three years. There are also nineteen mission normal schools which have on their rolls 220 men and 205 women. Tho the students now being trained in these schools (especially the theological seminaries) are far too few to supply the demands of our fields, yet they show a large advance over former years, and furnish us with strong hopes for a better trained agency in the future.

This agency is classified as follows: Pastors, 406; catechists, 2,775; colporteurs, 71; teachers, 6,513, of whom about two-thirds are men and one-third women; Bible women, 786 ; total, 10,551.

*Of all the ladies Included in these figures about half are unmarried and are engaged in Independent work. Not all married ladies are included in these figures-only those who take an active share in mission work-many of them being among the hardest workers in the field.

THE PROGRESS OF MISSIONS IN SOUTU INDIA

III. Benevolence.-Missionary work is a twofold stream of out- going benevolence. A study Of these two streams is interesting.

(a) The offerings of the Ohurch of Ohrist in the West, which are annually bestowed upon these missions in the form of appropriations, amount to a very large total-more than 3,000,000 rupees, or about $1,000,000. This comes from the three following sources: Great Britain, Rs. 1,497,919; America, Rs. 932;O8l; European Oontinent, Rs. 620,000 ; a total of Rs. 3,050,000.

(b) Looking now at the other stream of Ohristian offering-that within the missions themselves-we find reason for encouragement. Tho not comparable to the above, it is' nevertheless cheering not only in its magnitude but in its annual increase. Tho a few of the small missions fail to report under this head we nevertheless have Rs. 248,852 reported. Adding approximately for delinquent missions, we shall have 255,000 rupees. This gives an average of Rs. 1-9-0 per capita for all the (159,797) communicants, and nearly 7 annas for every member of the whole' Ohristian community. Oonsidering'the deep poverty of nine-tenths of all our native Ohristians, this is certainly not a bad showing. It is also encouraging to know that the highest averages are found among the oldest and best organized missions. This is partly because of the better organization and the training of the Ohristians; also partly because of the improved circumstances of the Ohristians of the third and fourth generations. The support of the pastors by the native Ohurch is becoming more and more common in the older missions-some missions practically meeting all this item of expense.

IV. The Native Ohristian Oommunity.-This community, which is practically the harvest of this century's work, has attained a population of 608,878. Of this number 159,797 are communicants. Comparing these figures with those of 1878, we find that the community since then has more than doubled and that the communicants have increased more than 300 per cent. This is certainly an encouraging advance in twenty-one years. Comparing it with other Christian communities in the same area, we discover that it is about twice the size of the Syrian Christian (330,000), and more than half the size of the Roman Catholic (1,138,772) community. Addi~ these three communities together, we have a total of 2,077,650 natives in South India who to-day bear the name of our Lord and Savior.

For the first generation of Ohristians we make no large claims on the score of moral excellence. We hold fearlessly, however, that they are positively better than the Hindu classes from which they have separated themselves, and are improving constantly in life and character. We must distinguish between genuine piety, which most of these possess, and the fruit of a high Christian character, which it takes generations to develop in any people. It is qaite different in .

respect to Christians of the second and third generation, especially those who have had educational training. Under the influence of this training in schools and in Christian homes there is rapidly rising a class of Indian Christians which has not only found life an_d peace in Christ, but which also is being increasingly adorned with the graces of civilization and which reveals the sturdy traits of a high moral discipline.

Missionary organization, with its vast system of schools, is rapidly lifting up our Christian people, as a body, in intelligence and culture. This is not only true of primary education to the masses, but also of higher education to those of the highest mental aptitude. The con- sequence is that the native Christian community is to-day educa- tionally far in advance of all other sections of the community except the Brahmans. And when the true measure of a community's intel- ligence is measured, as it must be, by the attainment of both man and woman, the Christian is eyen in advance of the Brahman in all but the highest grade of education. It is not true that Christianity has thus far only influenced and acquired footing l1mong the outcastes. Many thousands of Sudras have been brought into Christ's kingdom, and now rejoice in bearing his name.

IV. The Non-Ohristian Oommnnif.y.-Within the field of our sur- vey there are to-day about 43,000,000 people, or more than the whole population of Great Britain, and – more than half the population of the United States. Of this number probably 3,000,000 are Mohammedans-or six and two-thirds per cent. Of the Hindu commmunity about 1,500,000 are Brahmans. The attitude of this people toward our faith is a matter of much interest. For an intel- ligent appreciation of this attitude it is well to consider three classes separately.

(a) The Submerged Classes, or the Panchamas. -There is an evident turning of these people toward the Ohristian religion. It is of little use to study their motive in this matter. It is doubt- less largely an economic one-a desire to better their .situation and- to shake of!' their social bondage and financial distress. We could hardly expect a higher motive from this people as a class. Whatever be the Cl1use, the last few years have witnessed a turning of this class, as villages and communities, to seek Christian instruction and enroll- ment. This has been most largely witnessed in the Telugu field. The same thing is true of some of the northern districts of the Tamil country. We thank God for this mass movement, Itnd hope that it may, ere long, spread throughout the whole presidency and bring into ( the Christian fold the whole of the outcaste community. They will there find that salvation of soul, elevation of mind, and bettering of social condition which they need. Many of them already recognize in , Christianity th~ power which alone can save them.

THE PROGRESS OF MISSIONS IN SOUTH INDIA

(b) The Middle Olasses.-This includes the large and well-to-doclass of Sudra farmers and merchants. They have failed largely to respond to the call and claims of the Gospel of Ohrist. The word "indifference" fairly represents the condition of most of them. They give ear to the message, they assent and give evidence of a certain amount of interest, hut it is r~rely of sufficient depth or strength to enable them to face the persecutions which will inevitably come to the convert. To this class the all-embracing tyranny and bondage of caste is everything. It is a greater obstacle to the progress of Ohristianity than all others combined. It furnishes, against anyone who would leave his ancestral faith and be a Christian, the most numerous and most annoying means of persecution ever invented by human ingenuity; and it stands as a restraining error to-day in the minds of many thousands who would otherwise gladly become Christians.

(c) The Brahmans and the Ed1tcated.-These two classes are largely identical. To all outer appearance the Christian missionary finds little to encourage him among this class. It seems unyielding, uncompromising, and haughty. There has been a marked advance in this spirit, and a development of positive antagonism during the last two decades. Formerly apathy has largely given place to attacks on our faith and to loud praises of Vedantism as the way of salvatiQn. This spirit is largely identified with, or springs from, a growing nationalism, or a spurious patriotism such as glories in everything religious which is Indian, and looks with suspicion upon all that seems Western. It has been stimulated by the vagaries and flatteries of theosophy, and by the false stories of Western-traveled «Swamies" as to the so-called triumphs of Hinduism in the West. Side by side with a revived Vedantism is extolled and preached a neo-Hinduism-a compound from equal portions of Vedic Hinduism, Vedantism, Vaishnavite bakti, and Christianity. It is now the fashion for these men who have been trained either in Christian institutions, or in the atmosphere of a Christ.ian civilization, to interpret their aucestral faith in Christian terms, and to breathe a Christian meaning into the language of their Shastras.

To" outer appearance" this is discouraging. But to the Christian worker, who sees below the surface, these indications are only the froth on the surface of a swiftly moving stream of right tendency. These people are beginning, for the first time, to think seriously and philosophically about religion. They are, more than ever before, impatient with their past, and annoyed with the inadequacy of their present faith. They are more earnestly in quest of truth than ever before. In confirmation of this, a remarkable change has taken place among this very class, during the last two decades, in their attitude toward our Lord himself. Formerly they respected, and were inclined toward Christianity; but they would have none of Christ. They

compared him unfavorably with their own gods and heroes. The situation is now reversed, and this is encouraging. They scorn our religion but they admire our Lord, and recognize His uniqueness in His moral power and in the method of His mission. They eagerly study , His life, read books which explain His message, extol His virtues, and seek helps to an imitation of His life. For this the Christian schools of India are largely to be thanked. They furnish the leaven which is . working quietly but mightily in the redemption of India.

The past century has been largely one of foundation work, {)f under-surface building. The coming century will be permitted to see the rapid rising of the superstructure of the temple of the Church of , God. We therefore face tpe new century with bright hope and cheer, knowing that it has in store a wonderful blessing for the Christian ) cause. But we are not unaware of the mighty work still to be aceom- • plished, nor are we heedless of the supreme conflict which our faith has to wage in this land. Never before in its history has it met so doughty , an enemy-one who has been so accustomed to win, and is so fertile in all the wily resOUrces of a deadly and deadening defense. It will not be the victory of a day. But it will come, and it will be the sweeter because of the severity of the struggle.

ALPHONSE FRANCOIS LACROIX-THE APOSTLE TO 'THE BENGALIS BY DR. GEORGE SMITH, C. I. E., EDINBURGH, SCOTLAND In the scramble for the trade of the East Indies during the 16th and the 17th centuries, five of the Christian powers obtained land and built factories on the right bank of the Hoogli River, above and opposite the more modern Calcutta. The Portuguese held Satgaon; the Dutch possessed Chinsurah; the British gained Hoogli between these two; the French purchased Chandernagore, lower down:, and , the Danes were in possession of Serampore. The Dutch factors, or merchants, built pretty villas with gardens along the river-bank, but in the most unhealthy style; one of their governors erected a clock- tower, to which, after a long time, another added a church still deco- , rated with the escutcheons of the Hollanders. Fort Gustavus, of which even the ruins no longer stand, guarded the settlement from Bengali foe and European rival alike, till Clive's famous letter sent Forde to beat the Dutch marines from Batavia. After many changes . in the Napoleonic wars, Ohinsurah became finally British in the year 1825. While the sleeping town was still Dutch, the Netherlands Missionary Society 'sent the French-Swiss, Alphonse Framiois Lacroix, to evangelize its inhabitants and the surrounding Bengalis. During " a career of thirty-eight years, chiefly as an agent of the London Mis-

ALPHONSE FRANQOIS LACROIX

sionary Society, to which he was transferred, Lacroix proved himself to be, next after William Carey, the apostle to the people of Lower Bengal as a preacher in their mother tongue. As their leader and model, he was to vernacular missionaries what his friend Alexander Duff became to educational missions, and both were alike evangelistic in their aims and in th~ results of their long labors. Lacroix's eldest daughter, Hannah Mullens, married to the Bengali missionary and secretary, who afterward found a grave in what is now German East Africa, became the zenana missionary and the chief writer for the women of India in her day.

In 1799, in the village of Lignieres, on the slope of the Jura Chas- . seral in French Switzerland, Alphonse F. Lacroix was born. Trained in his uncle's school in the suburbs vf Neuchatel, then in Zurich for two years under a German pastor, then near Amsterdam, where he was prepared for the Netherlands Missionary Society, the youth grew to be a linguist-ultimately a five-language man. To French, German, and Dutch he added English and Bengali. 'rhus was he fitted to become the greatest preacher Bengal had seen. But the boy's deter- mination was to be a soldier. Was he not born beside the battle-field of Grauson? Did he not know every event in the patriot history of the Swiss cantons, often standing with enthusiasm on the field of Sempach, where Arnold of Winkleried was pierced to death by the Austrian spears ? Was he not himself a countryman of the French- speaking Swiss who followed Napoleon? To the last he delighted to tell his children the tale of the Oomte d'Auvergne, the memory of whose valor was such, that, after death; the commander's name was kept at the head of the regimental roll, and every evening when it was called, a comrade would answer, Mort sur le champ de battaile. " Ah I" Lacroix used to exclaim, "the soldiers of that day were men." So, when a boy of fifteen, Lacroix left home with his all in a knapsack, for Berne, thirty miles off, there to offer himself as a recruit. As he fled his uncle prayed, and when the lad was already in sight of the minster towers of Berne, rising high above the Aar, he seemed to feel a sudden hand on his shoulder, and a loud voice in his heart saying, " What doest thou here? Return."

J ung Stilling's little book, "Scenes in the Kingdom of Spirits," led him to decide for Ohrist at once, and when tutor in an Amster- dam family he offered himself to the Netherlands Society. After …. nominal training in the swamps of the Berkel Mission Seminary, he was appointed to Ohinsurah at the request of its surgeon, then on furlough, Dr. Vos. There he landed on March 21, 1821. Almost the first sight he witnessed was a suttee on the river-bank opposite. The horror of the sight of the living widow fastened down on the. pile beside the corpse, and consumed amid the hellish din which drowned her cries, never left his memory. The refusal of some boat-

men to save, even to notice, a countryman drowning in the rapid current, further opened the eyes of the young missionary to the curse of Hinduism, which -he was soon to expose with loving remonstrance, – as he pleaded with its votaries to take on them the easy yoke of Jesus Christ. While mastering Bengali, the key to their hearts, he became a living epistle of Ohrist to the Dutch residents, among whom his commanding yet genial personality, and his ministration in the language of their youth, made him a great favorite. After a time he was married to the daughter of Mr. Gregory Herklots, a civilian, whose family had long been remarkable for their Ohristian virtues. The lady had bE:!en taught at Serampore, by Mrs. Hannah Marshman, to live for others. In 1825, when Ohinsurah was made British, Liel1tenant Havelock became it friend, whe~ he was adjutant of the new depot, and married Hannah Marshman's daughter. The colonel of the Oameronian Highlanders, who garrisoned the place, was a good Presbyterian, like Lacroix himself, and the church was crowded. But as the station was no longer Dutch, the Netherlands Society offered him the alternative of moving to Batavia or giving his-services to a society in Bengal. He could not hesitate, and in 1827 he was gladly appointed by the London Missionary Society to the charge of…. their rural evangelizing in the swamps to the south of Oalcutta, where the first converts were being formed into congregations. Lacroix's apprenticeship was over. When he landed in Bengal, five years before, William Carey's Serampore Mission reckoned its converts since the beginning of the century at six hundred, with a community of two thousand; now they number above two hundred thousand. Like Oarey's, the time of Lacroix also was that of preparation. The men who lived and labored before the mutiny of 1857-58 introduced the history of British India as an empire, were sowers of the good seed each in his own way, vernacular or English, preaching to the illiterate or teaching the caste-proud Brahmans. Since that event, with its massacres and campaigns, roused the conscience of the English-speaking world of the United Kingdom and the United States, many others have entered into the labors of the pre-mutiny pioneers, and we are gladdened by the fruits of early harvest, while we follow the newer methods, also, of medical and women's missions.

From the year 1821 till his death in 1859 we see Lacroix, with his splendid physique, adding to the earnestness of the French Huguenot the Scots-like fervor of the Swiss mountaineer, at work in the villages of densely peopled Hoogli and the Soondarban swamps outside Oalcutta. Day by day, in all seasons, save the opening month of the tropical rains, when locomotion is impossible, he carries to the stolid, superstitious peasantry and laborers of Bengal the good news of God. At first he was in charge of the native churches of Ramakalchok and Gungri, which had lost their first love in seven years after the deep

ALPHONSE FRANQOIS LACROIX

spiritual impulse that had brought them out of heathenism. It was a case like that of the Corinthians to whom St. Paul wrote his epistles. Then in the cold season he organized itinerancies all over the lower delta of mud through which the Hoogli and the Ganges find their way to the Bay of Bengal. His motto was that of the evangelical prophet (Isaiah, lxii : 10)-Prepare ye the way of the people (Lift up a standard for the people). There was nothing haphazard or promiscuous in his apostolic journeyiugs. By his perfect methods not an hour was lost, not a sermon, in the original or true sense of a friendly talk was thrown away. Like the Lord Himself in the villages and on the waters of Galilee, he drew to his message men of every pursuit, so that the common people heard him gladly. His Bengali idiom and accent, his parables and allegories, his humor and pathos, his commanding presence and irresistible tone of voice, were all used by the Holy Spirit to prepare the way.

With Lacroix in the reports he modestly sent to his society, or more eloquently spoke to rouse the local churches, it was always preparation. When I landed in Calcutta but five years of his career had yet to run. Often had he confessed to me, as to' others, that he did not know of spiritual fruit. "But," writes his biographer, "he kept steadily on; few converts joined him from the heathen in the city; his churches after a few years of growth decayed and fell away. Still he persevered; his steadiness bore both trials and he preached on, believing that he was sowing. good seed, preparing the way of the Lord, and rendering easy the path of other missionaries who would enter into his labors after his work was done. He never regretted that he had so served his Master; in this faith he lived, in this faith he died." So the two thousand of Carey's converts when he began, are two hundred thousand now, and they go on growing alike in numbers and in character. While he adapted his own methods to the swarming villagers and street population of lower Bengal, Lacroix was too wise and too fair not to recognize that another form of setting forth Christ and His kingdom was needed for the Brahmanical classes. So the site of his old dwelling-house saw, in 1857, the foundation laid of the Bhowampore Missionary-Institution, to supplement his action and complete the manifestation of Christ to the Bengalis. His specialization as an itinerant preacher made him all the more hearty in recognizing the value of English Christian colleges as the means of evangelizing in the great cities and educated centers of India. The truth of his statement demands recognition by the missionary directors of both Great Britain and America, as it has long been a commonplace in India itself.

When the first missionaries a.rrived in Bengal, they devoted nearly the whole of their time and energies to the proclamation of the glad tidings of salvation to adults through the medium of the vernacular

language. A more excellent and Scriptural mode of proceeding cOlild not have been adopted. With all this, experience showed that if, was not as comprehensive as could be desired, owing to certain local cir- cumstances and peculiarities in the native feeling and habits which rendered its use to a certain degree of limited application. The fact is that comparatively few of the more respectable and iufluential classes attended the preaching of the Gospel in bazaars and other places of public resort, because they objected to mixing in a promiscuous assembly with persons of the lowest ranks and castes. Hence the missionaries had often to lament the absence on these occasions of the very individuals whom, from their position in society, it was of high importance they should influence. Again, it was found that preaching to fluctuating assemblies, tho the best, and, in fact, the only means of reaching the generality of the population, did not always allow to the missionary sufficient time and opportunity to declare the whole counsel of God to his hearers, or to instruct them thoroughly in the doctrines of Ohristianity. <- The missionaries deplored these adverse circumstances, and asked God for his guidaflce and interference; nor were these withheld.

Almost suddenly a door of usefulness was opened which promised to be the most effective auxiliary to preaching, inasmuch as it, in a great measure, supplied the advantages which the former did not afford to the extent wished for. An almost universal desire to become acquainted with the English language and Western literature had existed among the young men belonging to the most respectable families in the land.

Of this desire the missionaries, among whom Dr. Duff was foremost, availed themselves to establish schools where not merely a secular edu- cation of a superior kind should be given, but where, iu a special manner, the saving truths of Ohristianity should be taught and incul- cated.

This effort succeeded beyond all expectation. Hundreds and thousands of young men, many of them appertaining to the influen- tial classes, flocked to these schools, and contiuued in them long"

enough to go through a regular course of Ohristian education, in- cluding a close study of the Bible, its doctrines, precepts, and the evidences on which it is received as the Word of God. Numbers of the pupils acquired such a proficiency in this knowledge as to equal, if not in some instances to surpass, the attainments of many young men brought up carefully even in Ohristian Europe. Thousands of these have already gone forth into the busy scenes of life, carrying with them such an acquaintance with the way of salvation, and such improved principles, as furnish the best hope that when once their understandings are more "matured by age, and the restraints under which they at present labor are removed, and when the Holy Spirit shall be poured out upon the I.and, they will act up to their convic-

ALPHONSE FRANQOIS LACROIX

tions and embrace the truth as it is in Jesus, and cause a moral revo- lution to take place which must shake Hinduism to its foundations, and bring about a change so astounding and-so general that it will prove the fulfilment of that prophecy, that a nation shall be born in a day.

Lacroix's commanding experience throws light also on the controversy, or difference of method, among vernacular-preaching missionaries themselves : Is the individual or the mass system the more Scriptural and practically the better? Since his time famine and pestilence, the judgments of God, have again and again sent thousands into the Christian Church, and oppressed and casteless communities have offered themselves for baptism in whole families and even villages. The answer must doubtless depend on the antecedents of the catechumens. Lacroix worked for nearly forty years among the castebound Hindus of Bengal. Even in his time the famine at Krishnaghun had resulted in many "rice Christians," as they were called. I can testify to the sincerity of many even of these, but the history of that movement under the Ohurch Missionary Society, which at the first called forth ~ishop Wilson's enthusiasm, is a warning against the mass system of converts. On the other hand, where the strong nucleus of a Ohristian community exists, and the foreign and native missionaries are prepared to follow np baptism by careful instruction and watchful nurture, the mass or national system should do as much for the aborigines and Pariahs of India as it did for the northern nations of Europe, through· Ethelbert, Olovis, and Vladimi. Bu.t the inevitable apostasies that soon follow mass movements should always be confessed, and the Erastian danger which has attended the Russo- Greek Ohurch -should be guarded against.

Alphonse Lacroix returned to Europe only once in his thirtyeight years'service. The end came to him in Oalcutta,when he was only sixty. Days of agony from the liver, under which he once cried out, "0 Lord, counterbalance by Thy presence this pain," were followed by the vision of Christ in answer to his prayer, "0 Jesus! undertake for me. What should I do were it not for this calm confidence that I am the Lord's, and that He is mine?" Macleod Wylie, the judge, was much with the dying saint. As the five weeks of dying drew to a close, he spoke often the French of his youth. His last words were, " Jesus is near." It was on the gloomiest day of the tropical rains, on July 3, 1859, in the dreariest even of India's cemeteries, that we buried the apostle to the Bengalis, Alexander Duff praying in English, and Wenger in Bengali, at the grave's mouth. The Sunday after, Duff preached in Union Ohapel the greatest of his sermons from David's words on Abner, Know ye not that there is a prince and a great man fallen this day in Israel? The apostolic succession was immediately entered on by his daughter, Hannah Mullens, in her mission to the women of Bengal.

THE NEW REFORMATION IN FRANCE-TREIGNAC TRANSLATED BY MRS. D. L. PIERSON Treignac is not a village like Madranges, but a town of three thou- sand inhabitants, five miles from Madranges. Here the intellectual. atmosphere is plainly different. The minds of the people are more open and more able to appreciate the deeper truths of the Gospel. Treignac figured during the Reformation, for it had a flourishing Protestant church in 1537, founded by Marguerite of Navarre, which was attended by the principal personages of the town. A terrible persecution took place becaus.e of the bigotry of the Viscount of Treignac, and Protestants were put to death' and imprisoned; others armed themselves and fled to the wooded Monedieres Mountain. The Romanists set fire to the woods which raged for days, destroying villages, and scattered homes and churches. Many of the Protestants perished in the flames. Protestantism was not stamped out by these first onslaughts, and a second and worse persecution took place in 1653. And yet even at the beginning of the eighteenth century we find that complaints were drawn up by the Romanists that certain persons had Bibles and Huguenot books in their homes, and that they refused to attend mass.

Rev. M. Gaydou founded a mission in Treignac in Novemher, 1899, and now nses a large meeting-room in the home ora good woman who, twenty years ago, offered her house to the Protestant missionaries who came to preach for the first time since 1650 a pure Gospel in Treignac. At the first conference which Mr. Gaydou held in Treignac, ·the men sat with their hats on, Brooking and showing other signs of disrespect. Now a more attentive and reverent audience can not be found than the one hundred and thirty-five or one hundred and fifty people who gather four times a week to listen to pastors Martin and Garais.

. Rev. M. Pellier, a Protestant pastor at U zes, who worked for several weeks in rrreignac, gives the following account of his meetings there: In going into Correze for a few weeks, I wished to inquire into the work to assure myself that it was really all that it had been represented to be. I found that the reports are true and are verified in triumphant reality. Far from being stifled and smothered by the ignorance, hostility, and fanaticism, the work is strengthening, fortifying, and augmenting itself every day. We are made the more certain of this by the zeal with which the Romanists are denouncing the enterprise undertaken by the Evangelical Society in Madranges and the neighboring towns. Our ministers have gone to these towns solely to preach the Gospel, and at the request of the people themselves, but the violent attacks of Roman Catholic journals, and the desperate efforts made by the clergy to ruin their influence, testifies clearly to the extent of their hold on the people.

Anyone traveling to Lourdes may see in the celebrated Grotto of

A NEW REFORMATION IN FRANCE-TREIGNAC

the Virgin the following notice: "Prayers are requested for a whole region of France which is on the point of going over to Protestant- ism." We would not be surprised if the region referred to is Oor- reze. And it is not without reason that they are turning their attention to it. A young priest said recently to a pastor, "There are twenty of us who would ask nothing better than to cast aside our monks' frocks, and if there were fifty of you Protestant pastors, you could win the whole region of Oorreze." The whole region has not been won, for there have not been fifty pastors at w~rk there, but a large beginning has been made. The revival has been strongest in Madranges, but is spreading to other towns, and will be carried to still more distant places if the' ever-present question of money and men does not place shackles upon the feet of Ohristian heralds.

I will describe one of the meetings, which will but pict-ure many. The meeting having been announced by the town crier, the people begin to assemble; and long before the drummer sounds the call at the hour, a large crowd of children, young men, and women have already filled the hall. Pastor Gaydou made a happy hit in forming this noisy, undisciplined crowd into a Bible school, and utilizing the time before the meeting began in teaching them verses of Scripture. So now each one wants to be first to recite and each one wants to show the greatest zeal. And when the singing begins each one wants also to sing the loudest. We have often to remind them that shouting is not singing. 1'hey scream themselves hoarse. But oh, how easy it would be to pardon shouting in our churches if only people would sing! Meanwhile the hall is filling. Around the table sit the young people. Behind this sympathetic but always restless circle are men standing and women sitting. In the passageway and even in the street are people pressing in vain to gain an entrance. An impressive silence reigns during the preaching. Every eye is fixed and every / form rigid. From time to time short ejaculations of approval burst from the audience, and when a particularly good point is made the whole hall reverberates with applause. After the meeting questions pour down upon us like rain. It is already ten o'clock and no one has left the room. Strong persuasion is necessary to induce them to retire, and then often altho the meeting has broken up in the hall, it is continued under another form elsewhere. They gather in groups .outside and talk, or they go through the village streets singing hymns. The preachers speak personally with one and another: An old man with a white beard who had been an obstinate free-thinker, said to the pastor with emotion, " Monsieur, we have been hungering and thirsting for the truth. You have fed us. We thank you." A young man trembling with enthusiasm said, " Ah, monsieur, if you had only come twenty years ago we would not be where ~e are now."

The enthusiasm of the people of Treignac is not artificial nor due

to residence in a hot land. This enthusiasm proves the lassitude of the Roman Catholic systems, and the great need of light and truth. The people of Treignac, like the rest of the inhabitants of Correze, are not without a religion, but they seek a better. It is because they find in the pure Gospel a satisfaction for their deepest needs that they express so spontaneously, and sometimes even noisily, their joy and t.heir enthusiasm. Part of the meetings must be taken up with controversy, but we endeavor to make that the smallest part of all. A certain amount of controversy is indispensable in order to enlighten their minds and allay their prejudices. Once the priest stopped one of the Sabbath-school children and, laying his hand on his head, said, "Do you say over your beads well every day?" "No, monsieur." "Why not?" "Because it was Peter the He.rmit who invented it." It was reported recently that the village priest has such fear of the increasing influence of this movement that he will'perform baptisms and funerals at any price. The priests boycott the Protest- ants, and threaten those who attend their meetings or receive them into their homes with fifteen thousand years in purgatory. Protest- ants are called hypocrites, heretics, Germans, English, traitors. One man said recently, "Treignac and Tulle were the most corrupt towns of Correze. But since Christianity (he said Christianity, not Protest- antism) has penetrated Treignac immorality has diminished one-half."

The work begun at Treignac has reached out to eight neighboring villages, and half a dozen more have askerl for the Gospel~ but the two missionaries are unable to minister to them. The heavy rains in. winter hinder this outpost work seriously. At first the congregations were all forced to stand up during services, but little by little benches have been bought, so that there are seats for one hundred and twenty, but even with these, scores of persons are obliged to remain standing. Young men who formerly spent their evenings at the cafe or at the ball now delight themselves in these meeting's, and they count the days and the hours from one meeting to the next.

Besides gathterings specially religious, there are meetings for the young people, singing-lessons, evening courses, and conferences, also .literary evenings and concerts. All the streets of Treignac resound with Christian songs, so much so that the priests -are roused by it, and wish to have their singing-lessons for the young people also. The meetings for the young people are well attended. The Thursday classes are attended by forty children, of whom several know by heart more than fifty verses of the Bible. We really derive the most satisfaction from the work accomplished among the children. Sixty families are now faithful adherents to Christ and His work as represented by the Protestant pastors.

This description of the progress of the Gospel in la Correze has beeR given with the hope that the sympathy of Christians may be

ADVANCEMENT IN LIBERIA, WEST AFRICA

stirred by the great opportunities presented by these twenty villages. The work can not be extended unless Ohristians furnish'the means. To reach all the localities which are asking for the Gospel it would be necessary to double the number of workers in the field.

When we see the leading citizens of the place taking part in the exercises of the Sunday-school, asking and answering questions with the same care with which they daily discuss the questions of the hour at the 'l'own Hall; when we see the continual controversy which the people are carrying on with the priest, even tho personally they may esteem him highly; and, lastly, when we see men and women willingly expose themselves to the loss of trade and of work, and the still more severe trial of estrangement from family and loved ones, we must admit that there is nothing of sham or shallowness in the movement, but that it is a question of deepest import to them, and a God-given opportunity to His children to repair the terrible breaches which were made by the revocation of the edict of Nantes.* ADVANCEMENT IN LIBERIA, WEST AFRICA BY ALEXANDER P. CAMPHOR, D.D. President of the College of West Africa, Liberia Africa and darkness have for many ages been regarded as synonymous terms. All that the most vivid im{1gination has been able to put into the words "dark" and "degraded" has been employed to describe the state and condition of that land and its peoples. And yet this has not exaggerated the picture beyond the limits of truth and reality. Polygamy, witchcraft, universal belief in the existence of evil spirits and charms have prevailed from time immemorial, distorting and perverting the life and character of the people. Mohammedanism, eager and aggressive, with its admixture of error and truth, its easy-going faith, supported by its zealous advocates, sanctions fanaticism and ignorance and immorality, and sinks its unfortunate adherents to still lower depths of sin and shame. For untold ages the continent has been darkened and dominated by a hoary superstition and a paganism of the lowest type.. These have left a deep impression in the physical, moral, and spiritual life of the people, obscuring the light within them and disfiguring the image of God in which they were created. The land itself has remained for centuries closed to the civilized world. No light from without penetrated to any considerable distance into the awful darkness. About its secrets and mysteries civilization seemed both ignorant and uncurious, and • Gifts can be sent to the Societe Evangelique de France; M. Ed. Gruner, Treasurer, ~ Rue F6rou, Paris, France, or to the EDITORS.

yet in the meanwhile the eyes of nations had wandered to the remot- est corners of the earth, pushing explorations and activities into unknown seas and polar snow.

But at last Africa's morning cometh! To-day, while that continent is yet Africa in point of identity, there has arisen within very recent years a New Africa, with wonderful possibilities and with a future that brightens with the advancing years. Indeed, God's hour strikes for Africa. The ring has no uncertain sound. The veil of mystery is being lifted. The influence of European and American civilization begins to dissipate the dense darkness. The light of science, commerce, and Ohristianity breaks forth upon the once darkest spot of all the earth, making it now the center of interest and hope to all Ohristendom. What an auspicious dawn for ,Africa 1 It means her redemption.

The Republic of Liberia has an important mission. As a Ohristian republic controlled by negroes, it sustains a unique relation to the rest of Africa. This thought entered largely into the minds and hearts of the founders and fathers of the republic. It was their prayer and hope th~t Liberia, while constituting a home and heritage alid a theater of unembarrassed action for the people of color from the United States, would also, in the realization of its purpose and mission, become a nucleus from which Ohristian civilization would spread in all directions, and cause all Africa to rejoice in the establishment of the republic within its borders.

Through a national life of fifty-four years, with struggles and obstacies peculiar to its position and work, it has maintained a creditable existence, considering its opportunities and preparation for the great task confronting it. To-day it faces the new century with an awakened and enlarged sense of duty, and with courage and confidence in the principles for which it stands, and in the ultimate success of its God-appointed work.

A new day has dawned for Ohristian work in Liberia, and an era of cheering promise and hope opens with the new century. With the developments that have taken place, especially on the West Ooast of Africa within recent years, the advance in political and commercial enterprises, modern agricultural pursuits, and new methods of business and life, activity in exploration, discovery aud travel, and with scientific efforts at solving the vexing problems of health and sanitation, has come awondedul change in conditions, which is gradually and surely transforming the old, unhealthy aud death-dealing Africa of fifty years ago to a new Africa, capable of development, habitable, and more inviting.

Sixty year,s ago Melville B. Oox, the first Methodist missionary, went to Africa, and was dead before five months had rolled around. ro-day it is no unusual thing to find missionaries who have spent fifteen and

twenty years of active and successful labor in Africa still in the enjoy- ment of good health. Then it took six months to receive a reply to a letter sent from New York to Monrovia. Now letters thus sent are read within four weeks of their date of mailing. To-day ocean steamers with every modern improvement are touching almost daily the African coast from Morocco to Oapetown. Steam-launches and oraft of every description ply regularly on the rivers. Railroads, tele- graphs, and telephones are being constructed, adding to the conve- nience of business and travel, reducing risks and elements of failure to a minimum, and helping to make missionary labor less dangerous and discouraging. Liberia is gradually responding to this advancement. The government and people are improving in many directions, mak- ing commendable efforts to keep pace with the onward march of prog- ress, all of which are giving impetus and favor to Ohristian work..

To be more specific, let us look at a single mission in Liberia. The Liberia conference of the Methodist Ohurch is steadily growing in numbers and influence. It is on its upward grade. Signs of progress are manifest in all departments of its work. The character and personnel of this body are gradually measuring up to the tone and dignity of a regular Methodist conference. The coming of reinforcement, especially from our schools in the South, has inspired hope and stimulated larger endeavor. It has also been demonstrated that a white bishop can visit and ·do episcopal work in Liberia as well as other sections of Africa, and as well as in India, Ohina, and other foreign fields. The conference includes Madeira and Cape Verde Islands mission.

The native work as carried on by the conference is by no means discouraging. It is growing in importance and promises mnch for the future. At all the conference sessions this work has received special attention and care. Native helpers are coming more to the front, and are faithful and loyal in the discharge of assigned work and duty. Two of our leading native ministers were born of heathen parents; one is pastor of Powellsville and Paynesville station, where a creditable work is being done, and the other pastor of Clay Ashland station and secretary of the annual conference, and both are showing large capacity for work, and are doing well under difficult and trying circumstances. They are products of this work, and show the possibility and promise that lie buried beneath our rough and crude native material.

At the last conference session a large number of native helpers were present and reported their work. The following tribes were represented: the Bassa, Mendi, Golah, Kroo, Pesseh, and Grebo. A praise ·service in these several native tongues and in English was held. The effect of this mingling of voices and languages in the worship of God was wonderfully inspiring. The heathens themselves were never

more eager than now for the Gospel. They are on every hand making loud calls for Ohristian teachers and preachers.

For many years educational work in Liooria lagged, and suffered heavy.and serious losses in consequence of neglect. To-day, however, we witness throughout our entire territory a revival in educational work. The College of West Africa in Monrovia, which for many years operated under the old name, Monrovia Seminary, has been established lind strengthened, and under its new name and organization has already accomplished excellent results. Olustering around this institution are thirty-three "feeders," located in strategic centers of the republic. The work, while under the immediate management 01 the Methodists, has in view an end, at once magnanimous and broad, which contemplates the enlightenment and uplift of all the people.

To those familiar with the history of this institution, and who know the numerous and stubborn hindrances that have broken the continuity of its life, through the checkered and eventful history of the Liberia mission, the present, with its new opportunities and better conditions for uninterrupted work, must form a striking contrast. This college is the only school in Monrovia where student!,! who are able are required to pay a small fee for -incidentals, putchase their own books, and, in the case of boarding students, pay at least six dollars per month. The enrollment is still good, which shows that our patrons are gradually learning lessons of self-help, and, as a matter of principle, are rallying around the old institution, and are giving it a warm place in their regard and estimation. Six of the advanced students are eligible to the freshman class. Next year thirteen will complete their studies in the English Iligh School.

The people are doing much to help themselves. During the past five years over one thousand dollars was contributed by the people themselves for Ohristian education in Liberia. Last year, in response to a special appeal made by Rev. J. O. Sherrill, pastor of the Monrovia Ohurch, the people without long delay raised $1,000 as a twentieth century thank-offering, and in addition to this met all the other claims of their church by putting into its treasury the sum of $1,456. This spirit is growing and is gradually showing itself on all the other stations and districts, notably in the leading churches on the Bassa, Sinoe, Oape Palmas, and St. Paul's River districts. 'fhe people are learning the important lessons of depending less upon others and more upon those inherent and self-relying energies, which constitute the basis of manhood and the ground of success. The Ohildren's Day collection amounted to $247. The Oape Palmas Seminary enrolls eighty-three pupils. The St. Paul River Industrial School has thirtynine pupils, and the School of Mechanics has received $900 worth of American machinery.

STUDENT VOLUNTEERS AT TORONTO

STUDENT VOLUNTEERS AT TORONTO BY DELAVAN L. PIERSON The power of a convention is not to be estimated by the prominence or eloquence of its speakers, by the number or enthusiasm of its delegates, or by the greatness of· its purpose and perfection of its methods. Each of these factors helps to assure success, but all together do not determine it. The power of a convention is manifested by the abiding influence which it exerts on the character and lives of those who have been called together and on the history of the world. In this sense, the success of the recent Convention of Student Volunteers at Toronto (February 26-March 2) can no~ be rightly estimated for many years. In fact, God alone can determine it.

But no one could attend this great gathering without being profoundly impressed that God Himself was present and was marshalling His forces to victory. Nearly three thousand delegates came together from twenty-two countries, including twenty-three hundred students from four hundred and sixty-five institutions of learning in the United States and Canada. 'rwice each day four thousand people, most of them young men and women just ready to enter upon their life work, gathered to hear, not one half-hour sermon or lecture, but sometimes six or eight addresses which taxed the attention of the listeners to the utmost. There was almost breathless interest throughout, characters were being determined, life purposes were being formed, victories were being won then and there. One could almost see the battles fought and the transformation of characters going on. Even the happy-golucky newspaper men were impressed, and the evidence of it crept into their reports. One of them remarked that at most conventions no deep impression was made, but that no man could attend these meetings without having his vision of the world broadened, his conception of Christ and His mission clarified, and his desire to make the most of his life strengthened.

It is difficl,llt to conceive of a gathering which could give a man a more true and healthy view of what Christianity really is in its essence and outworking. The world was seen in the light of God's conception of what it is and what it ought to be. Christ was exalted as the revelation o~ the love of God and the only Hedeemer of mankind. The Christian life was shown to be that obtained through Christ and manifested in loving and self-forgetful service. The nobility, the manliness, and sanity of such a life was convincingly set forth and exemplified by the speakers themselves as well as by their words.

There were" old men for council, young men for war." Among the missionaries were Bishop Thoburn, Dr. Henry Mansell, Dr. J. P. Jones, C. V. R. Janvier, Pauline Root, Dr. and Mrs. Denning, of Indi~; Dr. W. S. Ament, Prof. F. D. Gamewell, Dr. and Mrs. Howard Taylor,

of Ohina; Willis-R. Hotchkiss, of Africa; Dr. H. G. Underwood and O. F. Reid, of Korea, and others. From England came Rev. H. E. Fox, Hon. Secretary of the Ohurch Missionary Society, and Rev. T. Jays, of the Student Volunteer Missionary Union. 1'he secretaries of mis3ion boards and societies were also well represented in Dr. O. H. Daniels (Oongregational), H. O. Mabie (Baptist), Rohert E. Speer (Presbyterian), John W. Wood (Episcopal), S. L. Baldwin (Methodist), etc. There were also two hundred and twelve members of faculties of colleges, universities, and seminaries, many pastors of churches, and thirty editors of religious periodicals.

The leaders of the movement are all comparatively young men, and many of the most powerful addresses were by them. The meetings were conducted in a most impressive way by John R. Mott, the Ohairman of the Executive Oommittee, and the entire business arrange– ments of the convention did great credit to the ability and activity of those in charge. There was a steady progress in the convention toward a climax. The thoughts were first turned toward personal consecration, then to preparation for service, the needs of the field, the call for men and money, the challenge to the Ohristian and the Church, and finally the need for a personal decision as to the investment of one's life and obedience to the call of Ohrist. As one indication that the delegates did not gather for a holiday they subscribed over $75,000 ($19,000 a year for four years) to the work of the movement. Another sign of this definite earnestness of purpose was the fact that over one hundred volunteers present stood and indicated their expectation to sail for the foreign field within the next twelve months. Already nearly two thousand enrolled volunteers have sailea, many of them former leaders.

No one can deny that this movement was initiated and has been carried on under the leadership of the Almighty. 'rhrough it not only have five thousand young men and young women been enlisted for service in the Christian crusade, but nearly that number are now enrolled in three hundred and twenty-five classes for the systematic study of missions. The movement has also spread in many other lands until the World's Student Ohristian Federation now embraces fifteen hundred student organizations, with a total membership of seventy thousand. Its success is due to the guidance of God. The leaders have" advanced on their knees," not seeking glory from men or for themselves, but only that they might do God's work in His own time and way.

This movement is a challenge to the churches. Shall it be true that God has raised up the men to carry out His great commission and His people hold great wealth in their hands and refuse to act as His stewards and furnish the means? Bishop Thoburn called attention to the fact that if every Protestant Christian gave even one dollar a year each, enough would be contributed to meet the financial needs of the evangelization of the world in this generation.

Let the Ohurch of Christ on earth see in this great uprising of young people the call of God to ad vance; let them pray that the leaders may be wisely guided in their work, and let them give freely and joyfully as faithful stewards. What is needed in the Ohurch to-day is a new Volunteer Movement, consisting of those whom God leads to remain at horne in order to carryon the work here and to furnish the means for sending heralds to the front.

A HEATHEN PANEGYRIC ON THE SHANSI MARTYRS

A HEATHEN PANEGYRIC ON THE SHANSI MARTYRS * H. E. Tsen Ch'un-hsuan, Governor of Shansi, on the third day of .the sixth moon of this year, respectfully deputed Pan Li-yen, an expectant district magistrate of the Bureau of Foreign Affairs, to go and make libations and offerings of food to the souls of Protestant missionaries, upon which occasion he read the following composition: The cord which bound their souls was extraordinarily auspicious; they were born flourishing from stars in the center of the universe.

Their favor was scattered over the North of China. Their earthly birth- place was famous to the eastward of the Isles of the Blest, and on the north. They came over the peaceful sea; they were truly well versed in literature, the elite of three Kingdoms. They came to save Shansi, and their aid was more than in the traditional story of the Dragon Pond (Peking) and the Deer Park, a famous resort of Buddha. Tho from remote countries, whose speech require repeated interpretations, they came, yea, from beyond the western night and the land without any thunder they hastened to save. Their religion was first received into China by the Emperor Cheng Kuan, of the Tang Dynasty (627 A.D.), who built and adorned churches for the Great Pure Sect of Christians, and opened nine.points for commerce. He spread abroad the praises of the seven days (Sabbath), and on account of their merit he bestowed Imperial commendations upon them, as may be seen in the archives of the Hung Lu Ssu, Peking. The ancient prohibitions were removed. It was as if the native of Shantung (Confucius) went to Szchuan along with his disciples, or as if the native of Ching-Kuo roamed to Chin Kuo, tak- ing his wife and children. They resided perseveringly in the dark coasts of Shansi, and straightway opened refined homes, which surpassed those of Tang and Wei, and also large hospitals. When crops failed and floods swept all before them, they collected money from afar, and freely distributed it to the distressed. The rude people of the north pleadedfor life, and the missionaries bounteously renovated them. . The mis- sionaries traveled over the four seas, and formed social connections with our people, so that China and foreign lands were as one family.

But suddenly occurred the unlucky affair at Peking, which involved all of Chihli in a common ruin, and the Boxers arose, brandishing swords and pikes, as uncanny as Shih Ping, with his enchanted water and writ- ten charms, or like Chang Chiao, who began the White Lily Society, or Tao Fu, with his water-fairy plan, or Len yen, who believed in the Rice Thief God, seeking glory with lawless pride, slaying the Khitans (foreign- ers) and yet calling themselves "Righteous," like Kuang Hheng, who slew Tung Fu. that he might possess his wealth, or worsi" than Chin Shih Huang, who buried the scholars alive and destroyed all the pagodas *The following paper was read at the funeral service held in honor of the Protestant mis- sionaries who died at Taiyuanfu in 1900. The whole composition is constructed according to the canons laid down for funeral panegyrics. It is replete with recondite allusions, and of conrse was absolutely unintelligible to those who heard it read. The sacrificial offerings so frequently mentioned were not actually presented, as such a course would be repugnant to Christian ideas. But the writer of the elegy did not know how to make any but a heathen ode, and so they were put in as on other occasions. Most of the characteristic Uhinese notions about the dead are well illustrated. As the first thing of the kind at a Christian funeral, it is well worth study. It was sent us by Dr. MacGillivray, of Shanghai.

and temples in Wei. They careered through Sqansi, delighting in slaughter, not sparing the women. In defiance of Heaven and Earth, even the children were all exterminated. On the banks of the rivers we conaole for them. Alas! their bones are borne upon the rushing waves. When we try to call back their spirits, woe is me, for they are flying like will-o'-the-wisps in the vast deserts of sand. The rustics of the villages wonder at the strange cry of the (bewitching) fox. Chui Mai took on himself the cap of the majestic tiger, and for months did not dispel the distress of the yellow aspen. From the North, on the Yellow River's bank to the Fen River, meandering in the South, all were drawn into the calamity of the Red Turbans (the Boxers); the heavenly crane comes back; the city falls under the baleful influence of the star Yuan Hsiao (in Aquarius). Insects as numerous as the sands distress the dying. Their numbers are greater than in Sen Ma Chien's history, the brave have beat upon their bosoms for grief, the courageous split their eyes for weeping. This Boxer craze was indeed the deadliest poison of the human race, which brought ten thousand woes upon us.

The souls of the departed missionaries preserved their bodies in righteousness, they regarded death as but a return. Sharp weapons and pure gold they alike put far from them. Although swords were as thick as the trees of the forest, yet they thought death to be as sweet as delicious viands. This was because their knowledge transcended. that of the multitude, for their hearts were illuminated by a candle as bright as the sun, their pure breasts were early fixed in purpose, flowing down like a boat set loose upon a stream, which finally reaches the other shore. They lived not in vain. Truly, their sincerity was as reliable as the sun in the heavens, and their loyalty as sure as the everlasting hills and rivers.

Now, the clouds and mists have cleared away and the baleful influences are happily dissipated. The Emperor who dwells in Heaven (Peking) has issued a Decree ordering the erection of a memorial stone to clear their memories from blame. The people are most penitent. and come together to hear this clergy upon the deceased missionaries with one consent.

Those who secretly laid in wait for them with axes and mallets 'are truly sinners. But the unceasing filial piety of the missionaries, how excellent! purifying the evil morals of our people. We have come with rich delicacies and spread them out in order as a sumptuous banquet. Our grain is good, our rice shining, set out on red cloths. The officials have come in their official trappings which tinkle as they move, in caps and robes befitting the solemn occasion. With united voice they join in the ceremony. The drums and bells resound upon the dias, decorated profusely with red hangings. Although the missionaries met the spear's point, it Wag only a moment, and all was over, but their souls (and fame) will last a thousand autumns. Many scrolls in their praise are hung up, and many funereal banners. "Ve are all assembled at their graves and the tear-drops fall fast. Our common carts and white horses which we use in sign of mourning have come together like the wind which accompanies the rain. We read this eulogy upon the deceased to celebrate their illustrious virtue. With the utmost sincerity we make our offering of sacrificial grain, so that their souls may understand we honor them, and hence protect the living from ruin. Deign to accept this my offering!

'rilE MORALITY OF ISLAM

THE MORALITY OF ISLAM * Many have admired the Moslem conception of God which, no doubt, many think to be the same as tbe Christian, or at least the Jewish, since Islam forms with these the Monotheistic group of religions. Men reason, therefore: Islam is Monotheism, therefore it knows and has the one only true God.

On the other hand, all acknowledge that Moslem morality is insufficient. Above all, since the Turkish massacres in Armenia and Crete, it i"s clearly seen that Islam does not afford any bulwark against a hideous system of tyranny, of brutality and murder, and as well as of slavery and boundless sensuality. The professors of-Christianity may also sink deep without infeasing any reproach against our religion, because such evils can only come about through a degenerate denial of true Christianity. But this is not true of Islam. These shocking scandals are not displayed in spite of the religion, but in virtue of it. They receive their sanction from it, and therefore they can not be abolished within Islam, but will remain as long as Islam itself endures.

We mention, first, as the deepest shame of the Mohammedan people, the degradation of women. It is the prophet himself who has Il)Qde it lawful for his followers to have four regular wives. But this is the mere beginning of the license which he allows. Tbey may live with as many female slaves as they will, and the children born of these are equally legitimate with those of the wives. These concubines have not the least assurance of their place in the house, but may be divorced at the mere pleasure of the husband. This right of divorce is possessed by the husband alone and is used in the fullest measure. The well-known traveler Burckhardt met in Arabia a man that had had fifty wives in succession, and a French traveler in Egypt, who asked an elderly Arab if he remembered Bonaparte's Egyptian campaign, received the answer: "Oh, yes; that was when I had my seventeenth wife."

How should Moslems be expected to learn self-control when their venerable prophet himself, whose name they never utter without a benediction, was not even content with the number of wives to which others were limited, but devised a special revelation of God, which gave him leave to marry nine wives, or as many as he chose, and to marry women whom his own law made it unlawful for him to marry? He even married some whom he did not receive into his house. He claimed that it was expressly revealed to him that this was permitted him alone as a special grace, so that Ayesha, his favorite wife, scoffingly said to, him: "Your God is in a great hurry to gratify your lusts."

The consequence of these enactments is the veil 'and woman's seclusion and exclusion from the society of men, and the resulting coarseness of manners, while all the household life is poisoned by the men's unrestrained familiarity with the female slaves. Sir William Muir, the distinguished author of the "Life of Mahomet," and various other important works on Islam says: "Polygamy and servile concubinage is the worm at the root of Islam and the secret of its fall."

Mohammed also established slavery as an institution, and himself both owned and sold slaves. In the earliest history of Mohammed, written by the Mussulman Ibn Ishak, i't is related that he first slaugh- '

• Condensed from the N ordisk Mission-Zdtschrijt.

tered in cold blood all the grown men of a vanquished Jewish tribe near Medina, numbering from six hundred to eight hundred, and then gave over their wives and children as slaves to his followers,reserving, however, a fifth part for himself, which he sent off to Nejdto be bartered there for horses and weapons. Mohammed also set the example of plundering forays and private murders, as well as of the butchery of enemies after promises to spare them. Mohammed's example is a standard for his followers by which they are bound to pattern their lives quite as much as by the precepts of the Koran.

Falsehood and deceit, especially toward "unbelievers," likewise belong to the system of Islam. Mohammed says that God surpasses allin craft, and also makes God declare that He has purposely uttered an untruth in order to encourage the faithful. It is no wonder, then, that Islam teaches: "It is unlawful to utter a truth which might be shameful to a Moslem or put his life in danger, but it is lawful, nay, a duty to lie when thereby a Moslem may be delivered from death, captivity, or any loss. An oath which is sworn for Tahia (i.e. in a land in which a Moslem is exposed to a religious persecution) and to escape oppression is no sin. False witness for Tahia is allowed when it will not involve any ~n's death. Otherwise misrepresentation is allowable to any extent. Everyoody who has lived in Mohammedan lands knows the results of these permissions in the way of lying and cheating, and of false swearing. But everybody does not know that all this proceeds from the prophet himself, and therefore inseparably accompanies his teaching. A stream can not rise higher than its source. Islam has been from the beginning and continues to be a system of haughtiness and self-righteousness, of hatred and revenge, of murder and robbery.

THE MISSIONARY AND THE HOME CHURCHES* BY REV. T. E. SHUMAKER, CHOFU, JAPAN 1. Let us do our very best here, so that we may havea work to describe that will inspire interest in all who hear of it. This is a point by no means to be despised. Inefficient and heartless work when it becomes known will no more inspiJ.'e interest in missions than it will in anything else. But if we pray and work with untiring zeal in the Holy Spirit, God will give us a work possessing so many points of interest that it needs only to be made known and lives of faith here by their deeds will touch even cold hearts there with lasting interest in God's work in missions.

II. What methods will most effectively bring us into touch with the home churches? Because of the distance between the missionaries and the home churches the chief instrument to be used must be the pen. Of course, the camera will do its part and there are other helps, but the pen is the chief power in the hands of those who are on the field for reaching those at home. In the use of the pen we must first of all interest people or we fail to reach them. We must interest all the various classeschildren, youth, age, the thoughtless and the busy, and those who have a thousand other concerns, and thousands not now interested. Then there is the time element. People constantly driven by their business *Condensed from the Baptist Missionary Review, India.

CHRISTIANI'I'Y IN ABYSSINIA

have no time to read long articles; if we would reach them we must go at once to the interesting heart of the matter. No long preamble; begin to be interesting at once and quit when you are through and you will be read by thousands of busy people who otherwise would throw you aside. Six uninteresting sentences at the beginning may lose you many readers. I:lometimes also more of the apostle John's reticence about himself would be an advantage. In most cases it is wise to reject all that fails in brevity or interest, remembering that we want to reach many very busy people.

Remembering these two points-interest and brevity-what can we do? Personal correspondence can not reach far with the millions at home. Missionaries are too busy and postage counts. On the other hand, most of us are not able to prepare good general mission literature. But let those who can successfully do this do it, and thank God for the power.

Perhaps the greatest opportunity for most of us lies in the writing up of touching incidents, longer or shorter, in the lives of the people both Christian and heathen-pen pictures of the life there is here on the field. Few things touch life like life-a fact that God took advantage of when He gave form to His 'Vord and sent His Son into the world. These little incidents of longing and need, of faith, sa.crifice, love, zeal, etc., will make the home people feel the real life there is out here· and cause Christian hearts at home to beat with hearts abroad and to fill with desires to help on a work that does good thus to real living people. These incidents will be read by all classes when other things are passed by and we can make them a power for mission work if only we will with true Christlike sympathy for fallen man look far enough below the surface to see the real life that is throbbing all about us, and then portray it vividly.

Some of the incidents thus·prepared will be sent to the missionary magazines and some to denominational papers. Still others may be sent to the secular dailies or weeklies, and thus be told far and wide.

Finally, if we read some good missionary books we may help much by suggesting to pastors and students to read them. Few pastors, I fear, read missionary books as they ought, and for this reason often are less missionary in spirit and so do less to interest their people. The carrying out of these suggestions involve much labor and some expense, but there is no easy way to reach the home people.

CHRISTIANITY IN ABYSSINIA* BY PASTOR E. BERLIN One of the saddest sections of Church history is that which deals with the intrusion of Mohammedanism into the Christian regions of Asia and Africa. How was it possible that Christianity so soon succumbed, and the raIse prophet, in place of its overturned candlestick, was able to substitute the uncertain glimmer of the Crescent? But in this general collapse there are not lacking examples of heroic steadfastness against "a religious enthusiasm which had betaken itself to the sword." While Egypt, Nubia, indeed all North Africa, fell a prey to Islam, Abyssinia, entrenched in her rocky mountains, remained (at least nominally) true to • Translated and condensed from the Evangelisches Missions-Magazin.

Christianity. We can not but admire the heroic courage and the stead- fastness which Abyssinia has displayed in these contests of the centuries; we may well rejoice that here in the northeast of Africa there has been maintained an asylum of Christianity, and we can but behold in this a promise that this people, preserved for so long a time and amid conflicts so severe, has yet reserved for it a commission for the future.

It is true that our joy in this victory of Christianity is abated by the condition of the Abyssinian Church. Even before the assault of Islam this Church, by her adherence to the Monophysite creed, had become somewhat isolated, and when the surrounding creeds were submerged by Islam this isolation became complete. After long seclusion from the rest of Christendom, the stress of the combat drove Abyssinia to an alliance with Portugal, and thereby with Rome. Yet Abyssinia found no satisfaction in Jesuits and Franciscans, and Rome could not supply to her petrified Christianity the life that it required.

A better reception awaited Peter Heiling, of Lubeck, who in 1634, perhaps at the instance of Hugo Grotius, went to Abyssinia, to stir up her Christians to new life. He won the confidence of the Negus, translated parts of the New Testament into the Amharic, in order to render the Bible once more accessible to the people, and is said to have exercised great influence. Unhappily a certain haze surrounds the fortunes and destiny of this man, who is one of the earliest Protestant missionaries of Germany.

. Again there ensued a time of isolation for Abyssinia, unhappily a self-elected isolation. The Church Missionary Society sent her delegates into the rocky districts along the Red Sea, but notwithstanding all the efforts of Gobat, Isenberg, Krapf, to bring the pure' Gospel to the Abyssinians, all attempts were in vain; king, priesthood, and people stood together as one man against the strangers. As they thought, they knew enough about the Gospel. In vain also were the endeavors to establish connection by an "apostolic highway," through which the Gospel might find its way in. The tyrannical behavior of the Negus Theodore and the policy of his successor John, who would not sufferEuropeans in his land, made impossible evangelization among the Abyssinian Christians and the mission among the Abyssinian Jews. Fruitless, also, were the endeavors of the missionaries of the Swedish Fosterlandstift to gain footing in Northern Abyssinia. Driven down from the edge of the highlands to the furnace heat of the Red Sea shore they turned their eyes longingly toward the blue hills of Abyssinia and had to possess their souls in patience, hoping that God's counsel would yet cause the hour to strike, when the word of might, "Ephphatha, open thou," should prove its force on the rocky gate of Abyssinia.

This ancient, strange, and barbaric Church has the true Semitic instinct of regarding God as Majesty rather than as Love. This explains its Monophysite tenderness, which almost completely swallows up Christ's humanity. Curiously enou~h, notwithstanding the orthodox creed of Russia, the Abyssinians seem to discover some subtle Oriental affinities in the Russians, and treat their Church-unlike the Greek and the Roman-·as sound.

This Church has now but one bishop, the abuna, always sent from Alexandria or Cairo. The abbots also, as in the Roman Church, have great authorit,y. The cloisters are the principal seats of education, which is chiefly scholastic, and cultivates wonderful dialectical keenness. The parochial clergy often know little except how to repeat the liturgy, now obsolete in language. The worship is a rude copy of that of the Greek Church; saints, and above all the Virgin, are plentifully invoked. Transubstantiation, however, is unknown. Ordination is so carelessly performed that Rome has some hesitation in acknowledging it. Popular morals are very corrupt and barbarous, and the priesthood is not a mirror of virtue, altho it enjoys very profound respect among the people.

The Swedish missionaries, altho on a modest scale, are gaining a steadily widening influence on the borders and farther in, by means of schools, of colporteur work, and oJ evangelizing towns.

1902J EDITORIALS

EDITORIALS At the Bible Institute, Chicago penses, from a previously unknown During the month of February friend, relieved the Institute of a the Editor-in-Chief was at the late indebtedness, and was one of Moody Bible Institute, in Chicago, the many tokens of Divine favor giving daily lectures on the Psalms upon the work, which has not sufand weekly missionary lectures on fered from Mr. Moody's withdrawal. James Gilmore, of Mongolia, Alex- Many' of the offices here are occuander Duff, of India, Coleridge Pat- pied by former students, one of teson, of Melanesia, and Titus Coan, whom is teaching in Mr. Torrey's of Hawaii. , absence. There are about 500 stu- The Institute reports 148 students dents in the men's and women's in Bible Doctrine and practical departments, and the missionary work in the Correspondence De- and evangelistic work done by partment, the purpose of which is them in the neighborhood is extento extend the advantages of insti- sive and blessed. tute methods, teaching, and training to such as can not attend in On Sunday, the 16th of February, person. The members of this de- Rev. George C. Needham, who was partment are in all parts of the expected to have conducted the United States, Canada, and Aus- work of lecturing during March, tralia. The extension work has suddenly died of heart-disease at also been increased by the addition Narbeth, Pa. For nearly forty of John H. Hunter to the staff of years Mr. Needham had been iden- Bible teachers,. and others engage tified with evangelistic work, and in the work at intervals. Seventy- was a life-long coworker with Mr. five Bible Institutes were held in Moody. His departure will be the United States, besides Canada deeply mourned by many friends. and New Mexico, during 1901. February 5th (Mr. Moody's birthday) One of the young ladies formerly was observed as Founder's Day, connected with the institute has and interesting addresses were been recently visiting in Michigan made by Mr. Charles Inglis and by a prisoner condemned to die, and Mr. Ensign. considered a very desperate man. Rev. R. A. Torrey's tour around Her interviews were so blessed to the world originated in an invita- him that he was converted, and tion from the Australiasian Evan- gave clearest evidence of the apgelization Society to spend three or prehension of Jesus Christ as his four months in Australia. He is Savior and of a thoroughly transvisiting Japan, China, and India, formed nature. This is but one exas well as the Holy Land and Great ample of the good fruit which this Britain, seeking first-hand informa- institute is bearing in missions tion of the need and opportunities both at home and abroad. Seldom of the mission field. At this pres- do we find a more decidedly revival ent writing he is on his way to atmosphere than in this Institute China, having had very remarkable and in the church connected with access, in. Japan, both to foreign it. This church-building, which residents and to the native Japan- will accommodate between two and ese. three thousand, is well filled and It is interesting to know also that sometimes crowded, not only morna gift of $5,000 for current ex- ing but evening, on the Lord's Day. There is held a continuous meeting from 5 to 10 o'clock on Saturday

nights, and the house is filled to and tablets of our ancestors, and overflowing. One hour is occupied that the whole structure of the in prayer, another in the examina- empire was shaken to its founda- tion of the Bible lesson for the fol- tions and the whole court was comlowing Sabbath, and the third with pelled to flee to a place of refuge." an address upon some Scriptural If we can depend upon the statetopic. The people come, week after ments of the empress dowager, week, and are deeply interested; who is a talented but rathertreachand there is no sign, at present, of erous woman, it would seem that any flagging of interest. day dawn is coming to China. She issued an edict for the reform of We have been recently reading education, but even her own people "The Year of Grace," by Dr. seem to doubt her sincerity, and she William Gibson, of Belfast, giving had to issue another edict to assure an account of the great revival in them that she meant what she Ireland forty-four years ago, when said. Her advisers, however, are grEat multitudes gathered and hopelessly divided between Conlarge numbers of converts were servatives and Progressives, and brought to Jesus Christ with this is the time when much prayer marked evidences .of the work of should be offered that God Himself grace. This condition of things in would adjust the difficult problems Chicago strongly reminds us of the of the Chinese Empire. scenes that were witnessed in Ulster County at that time. There is a Protecting Converts in China special emphasis laid here upon prayer, and, as we have often said A good deal of interest has in these pages, we have no confi- gathered round the attitude of dence that any great work of grace Roman Catholic and Protestant will again be enjoyed until there is missionaries in China relative to far more of the spirit of supplica- the civil protection they should tion poured out upon the churches. exercise directly or indirectly to- ward Chinese Christians. The New Developments in China Roman Catholics are open in their patronage, and have even sought In China there are constantly and secured for their missions the new developments, tho one feels status of mandarin courts in hesitation in pronouncing any which their chief missionary adjudgment or even announcing any ministers justice (or injustice) in facts, so doubtful are the present cases where Romanist neophytes indications. The empress dowager are seeking justice. The Prothas reduced to the ranks of duke- estant missionaries declined to dom heir apparent Pu Chun, son of accept from the empire any such Prince Tuan, and he was command- recognition in the civil service. ed to leave the precincts of the inner But the agitation since the Boxer palaces immediately. She says {mtbreak has shown them that in that "it will be necessary to wait numerous instances they have unand select some well-behaved and wisely used their influence, ditalented person as the heir appar- rectly, or through their consulate ent." She has made public an- courts, to patronize their converts nouncement of her determination in the case of civil or criminal to free herself from the influences suits. The result has been to direct which led to the Boxer revolt, and the attention of Protestant misshe declares in the same edict that sions to the necessity of great cau- "The Boxer disturbance resulted tion in helping Chinese Christians in the abandonment of the temples

Et>11'ORIALS

• to lay their complaints before the had suitable men to spare from the work consuls to secure foreign influence already established. I trust that this "new for their protection from alleged departure" will prove one of the brightest wrongs. chapters in the history of Fuchau missions.

It is with gratification that we ** learn that most of the Protestant missions are discriminating more Miss Stone Released-What Next? than hitherto in this matter. In a letter from Rev. M. O. Wilcox, Now that Miss Stone has been set D.D., of Fuchau, Ohina, he says: free by the revolutionists or brig- ands who captured her and Mme. The native communicants and their pastors Tsilka on September 3d, the newsare gradually learning the difficult yet im- papers are beginning to demand portant lesson not to depend so exclusively that vigorous steps be taken for upon the missionary and the foreign consul, punishing the captors and insuring but rather upon the Jiving God. Time and the safety of American missionaries again in sermons and addresses have I told in that region. The New York Triabout the terrible and long-continued persecu- bune, for example, declares that tions heroically endured by the early Church the case is not yet fully closed, and in the Roman Empire, and the great victory says: thus won over heathenism; also how the Church became weak and corrupt after it be- The ransom is paid and the captive is regan to lean upon the secular arm. "Not by leased. Whether or not the brigands are to (human) might nor by (human) power, but by go unwhipped of justice is for the responsible my Spirit, saith Jehovah," should be the mot- governments to determine. Certainly someto of every missionary, native preacher and body is responsible for those brigands. The communicant, otherwise history will repeat organization to which they belong and which itself in the deterioration of the Church in has previously had a criminal and murderous this land. I have rigidly adhered to my in- career, and the government which tolerates variable practise in otherZparts of the neld, and encourages that organization and shields and nrmly, but kindly, refused to recommend it from the due consequences of its acts, can for consular con5ideration any dispute that not escape accountability. Brigandage in did not have its origin in persecution as de- Europe in the twentieth century is a hideous fined by the treaty. Our workers now in the anachronism, and the state which tolerates it field are substantially a unit in thus dealing stands arranged at the moral bar of the with troubles between native Christians and world. It can not persist in such toleration the heathen population. This subject is too and forever escape arraignment at another large to be discussed within the limits of a bar than the moral one-the bar oflaw backed letter. up by righteous force.

Dr. Wilcox adds that the United Spencer Eddy, Secretary of our States Oonsul at Fuchau, Hon. S. Legation at Oonstantinople, who L. Gracey, has time and again "se- arrived in New York recently, says cured redress for those who were that the money paid to the captors really persecuted, while very prop- will undoubtedly be used in the erly refusing to' entertain ques- Macedonian revolutionary cause. "It is entirely a political matter," tionable cases." He further says: he says, "and all the people in Macedonia are in sympathy with One of the most cheering features of the the kidnapping, for they believe it work is the interest shown in Christianity by is a step toward freeing Macedonia literary men and others of the gentry who from Turkish rule." formerly, almost without exception, despiRed everything pertaining to the "foreign relig- John R. Mott in Asia ion," and who have been prominent instigators of persecution. Since last Conference I Mr. John R. Mott's recent visit have received from such men of wealth and to Japan and Oriental countries influence repeated invitations to open work in must have been eminently satistheir communities, with the understanding factory and inspIrmg. He has that it was to be entirely self-supporting; spoken with considerable moderaalso that no secular or consular help was to be rendered in case of litigation. In two cases we have already begun work under such auspices, and we could enter other "open doors" of a similar character if we

tion and self-restraint, but never- calls attention to the fact that this theless has felt constrained to tes- increase is directly in contraven- tify to the remarkable attendances tion to the pledge made 25 years in Ohina, India, and Japan, where ago and the resolution of the House the buildings were insufficient to of Oommons made 17 years later, hold the audiences. Also, he bears instrllcting the Indian government witness to the close attention, even to diminish the areas of cultiva- when it was necessary to speak tion. The memorial further sets through interpreters, and to the forth that whereas, in 1897-8, there unwearied patience with which the WQre 539,885 acres used for poppy natives would sit for three hours culture, two years later there were while the address was delivered nearly 100,000 more devoted to this and interpreted. He also affirms purpose. This increase must in the that the Spirit of the living God end bring disaster to all concerned. manifestly wrought with piercing and converting power in answer to New Highways for the Gospel prayer. He says that in the West he.- never saw greater evidence of " The earth is the Lord's and the fnlness the Spirit's work in convicting thereof." men. Fourteen hundred young men decided for Ohrist in Japan Every discovery and every inwithin afortnight, and at one place vention should be used and may the converts themselves, within an be used for the glory of God in equal period of time, led two hun- the progress of His Kingdom. dred young men to a similar de- Already steam, electricity, pho- CISIOn. In Ohina thirty men made tography, printing, and innumersuch decision at one meeting in able other modern discoveries have Shanghai, including the president been employed to harness the of a college and three silk mer- powers of nature to the chariot chants. of the Lord. When missionaries first sought to carry out the" Great The Famines in India Oommission" they were at the mercy of wind and wave in long Lord Ourzon, in seeking to ac- and perilous voyages. Now the quaint the British people with the highways' on land and sea are" precauses of the chronic poverty of In- pared for the Lord" by railroads dia, calls attention to the fact that and steamships, which carry the there have been eight famines be- ambassadors of the cross with their tween the years 1857 and 1902-less " good tidings to all people." than half a century. This makes the famine recur on an average of In Asia the railroads are now once in about six years, and, con- binding the nations together with sidering the great damage to the bands of steel. The Trans-Siberian industries of India, not to speak of road has already carried missionthe terrible sacrifice of life, he holds aries to their fields of labor in that it is imperative that the gov- Ohina. The journey from Lonernment should face the question don to Shanghai can be made in not only of relieving but of prevent- six or seven weeks, at a cost of ing these famines. Meanwhile about $200, including all expenses. attention is being drawn anew to In Asia Minor railroads are prothe increased cultivation of the gressing, and will make it possible poppy in India. The society for to go from Oonstantinople to Busthe suppression of the opium trade, rah on the Persian Gulf. Ohina is in a memorial to the government, also being" gridironed," and India and Japan are already railed.

EDITORIALS

Two other great projects deserve Broomhall plainly brings out the fact that while for various reasons to be mentioned, as they will the r~venue from opium of the In- dian government has decreased greatly facilitate missionary jour- during the last decade of years, the amount of opium manufacneys. One is the proposed line in tured in the government factories at Bengal was larger in the last Africa connecting Cairo with Cape reported year than in any other of the last ten; and so of the number Town, and the other, the "Pan- of acres under poppy and of the payments to its cultivators. American" road, connecting Mexi- co with Columbia. Already the Uganda railway is in operation between the eastern coast and Lake Victoria, and others are approach- ing this point from the north and south. This opens a large section of the Dark Continent to com- Dr. John G. Paton's New Hebrides Bill Passed by Congress merce and travel, and "helps on the great Nile irrigation scheme supervised by the British govern- All those who have heard or read ment. But, above all, this railway of the work of John G. Paton will will facilitate the healing of the be glad to know that his visit to "open sore of the world," and aid in America has born fruit when, on banishing from that territory the February 1st, Congress passed the horrible traffic in slaves. On the Gillett-Lodge Bill. Dr. John G.

west coast of this enormous con- Paton has been pleading for such tinent, Germany has set about. the legislation for nine years. The bill gradual abolishment of this evil. was drawn two years ago by the Not content with stopping slave- Reform Bureau, with the advice of trading, the Germans are deter- Congressman F. H. Gillett, who in- mined to end domestic slavery. troduced it in the House. Senator Masters are compelled to grant H. C. Lodge introduced and pressed their slaves a third of their time to it in the Senate. It forbids any work for themselves and are to American to sell intoxicants, opium, care for them during their sickness or fire-arms in any islands of the and old age. And the slaves them- Pacific that is not under the gov- selves are permitted to purchase ernment or protectorate of a civil- their freedom. For these decided ized power. The bill is valuable steps forward we thank God and not alone in removing a stain from take courage. The American inter- our nation's honor and a hindrance continental link is still "in the from mission fields affected, but air," but will doubtless materialize especially in furnishing encourage- in time. These modern inventions ment to seek the completion of the should not be monopolized by the treaty Secretary Hay has promised devil and hi~ servants, but claimed to undertake to make the benefits for God. * conferred by the bill permanent in the Pacific, and to extend the same India and the Opium Traffic protection to all aboriginal races.

Statements have been made cal- Not alone Christian but also comculated to produce the impression that the Indian government is mercial motives urge the making gradually withdrawing from the opium traffic. This, it is to be of such a treaty. The liquor trade regretted, is a false impression. In National Righteousness Mr. among child races kills buying power even more than at home, and erelong destroys the buyers them- selves. *

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY INDIA: ITS HISTORY, DARKNESS, AND DAWN. to the work of evangelizing the By Rev. W. St. Clair·Tisdall. l~mo, 170 pp. 28. 6d. Student Volunteer Missionary millions of India. These sketches Union. London, 1901. begin with Ziegenbalg (1700-1719), The Student Volunteers of Amer- and close with Samuel H. Kellogg ica and England have placed all (1864-1899). Thirteen others are instudents of missions under perma- cluded in the volume, and each one nent obligations for the excellent offers a splendid subject for a misseries of books prepared for the use sionary paper. The account of the of mission study classes. These life and work of each is told suffibooks present a" bird's-eye view" of ciently in detail to make interesting various mission fields without ref- reading, and the marked charactererence to the special hobbies and istics of each and the main events narrower vision which often mark of his life-work stand out clearly. the book8'wl'itten by men working These biographical sketches are in limited spheres. They are the calculated to inspire others to like result of wide and careful study deeds of heroic devotion, and teach rather than of particular experi~ many lessons in effective missionences and impressions. ary service. They are well written, Mr. St. Clair-Tisdall is a Persia and the wholE( conception of showmissionary, a thorough student ing these men to be living links in and clear thinker. He first takes the missionary history of India is up the political history of India, most happy. * then its religions, and finally the history of the introduction and FOREIGN MISSIONS. By the Right Rev. E. T. Churton, D.D. 12mo, 246 pp. 58. Long· spread of Christianity. There is mans, Green & Co., New York and Lon- don. 1901. an excellent map. The only omis- sions which we regret are list of This discussion of the purpose the missionary societies at work, and plan of missionary work is one general statistics of the campaign, volume of the useful " Oxford and a list of the mission stations. Library of Practical Theology."

These features of Mr. Beach's Bishop Churton first deals with book on China make it doubly val- the present position of missionary uable, and there is nothing yet pub- activity in the Church of England lished covering this ground for and the relation of the Church to India. missions. He then gives his view Mr. Tissington 'ratlow has pre- of the office of the bishop as the pared" Outline Studies" to accom- "fount of missionary work." The pany this volume, and with especial book is written from the extreme reference to the needs of mission- Anglican point of view, but it con- ary bands. * tains much that is suggestive and MEN OF MIGHT IN INDIA MISSIONS. By Helen valuable. For the purposes of most H. Holcomb. 12mo, 352 pp. Illustrated. $1.25 net. Fleming H. Revell Co., New readers, however, there are other York, Chicago, and Toronto. volumes on the same subject which The most fascinating history is that which centers about individu- will be found to be more interesting als. The men whose life story is told in this volume are men who have and useful. * helped to transform India. They are heroes and pioneers who have OUR FAMINE LEGACY. By Lilian Stevenson not counted their lives dear unto Illustrated pamphlet. 48 pp. 3d, Irish themselves, but have devoted them Presbyterian Mission, Belfast. 1901.

This a sad and stirring account of the rescue work in Gujerat and Kathiawar during the

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

famine of 1900, and a setting equally fascinating writers contribforth of the responsibility which it ute these selections, showing mishas involved. The illustrations sionary life and work in China, vividly picture both the need and India, Africa, Turkey, Canada, the reasons for encouragement to Korea, and the Islands of the Sea. educate these famine waifs. There The book is just what is wanted by are 1,600 children now in the Irish those who wish to have interesting Presbyterian orphanages. They missionary meetings for all classes, cry for sympathy and support. and especially young people. * This is a great opportunity to train them in Christian character and F,FTY M,SS,ONARY PROGRAMS. By Belle M. for future service. We believe Brain. 16mo. 128 pp. 35 ('ents. United that the burden will be gladly accepted as given by God for the Society of Christian Endeavor, Boston. establishment of His kingdom. * 1901. .

MORAVIAN M,SSIONS. By J. Taylor Hamilton. The introduction to these pro- 8vo, 235 pp. Illustrated. Net, $1.50. Times Publishmg Co., Bethlehem, Pa. grams was printed in our February This is a reprint of the mission- num ber, but by mistake was not ary chapters of the "History of the Moravian Church," published last credited to Miss Brain. It was taken year, with supplementary chapters dealing with the missionary aims, from Life and Light, to which exmethods, and characteristics of the "wonder-working Church." cellent magazine she contributed The story of what God has accom- it. Miss Brain has had considerable plished through the Moravians is indeed an example and an inspira- experience in missionary meetings, tion to the Church at larg~. The REVIEW has already made men- and is thoroughly competent to tion of the volume from which most of these chapters are taken, suggest helpful and interesting outand has given some account of the work of this Church at home and lines to make such meetings sucabroad (December, 1901). We cordially commend this volume to stu- cessful. The programs here prodents of missions by whatever name they are called and in what- posed are the best we have ever ever sphere they may labor. * seen. They cover a wide range of M,SSIONARY READINGS FOR M,SSIONARY PRO- subjects, and each contains various GRAMS. By Belle M. Brain. 16mo, 235 pp. Net. 75c. Fleming H. Revell Co., New sub-topics, with references to books York and Chicago. 1901. and ,magazines where appropriate Miss Brain has had experience in making missionary programs, and material can be found. A faithful has made them interesting. She here gives some selections from the following of these programs for a wealth of thrilling, inspiring incidents with which missionary liter- year would constitute a good misature abounds. John G. Paton, Henry Richards, John Kenneth sionary education. * McKenzie, GeorgeL. McKay, Jacob Chamberlain, Cyrus Hamlin, James MUSIC FROM FOREIGN MISSION FIELDS. Com- S. Gale, Egerton Young, and other piled and arranged by Belle M. Brain. 16 pp. IDe. each; $1.00 per dozen. United Society of Chri~tian Endeavor, Boston.

This collection of native airs will make an interesting addition to missionary programs. Some have English words with foreign tunes, while others are in Portu- guese, Spanish, Hawaiian, Japan- ese, etc.

THE SOCI.U, EVIL. Report of the Committee of Fifteen. 8vo,leS pp. G. P. Putnam's Sons. New York. 1902.

The view which this report gives of the conditions existing in New York is sickening. Only those who made it their business to investi- gate and had the authority to secure testimony could discover the THE NEW BOOKS depth of degradation which marks portions of the great metropolis of THE CALL: Qualifications and Preparation of America. But the worst of it is . Candidates for Foreign Missionary Serthat the innocent children and vice. 158 pp. Student Volunteer Moveyoung girls of the city are subjected ment, New York. 1901. to the most degrading sights and MISSION STUDlES. Brief History of Early Misinfluences because of the failure of the authorities to suppress the out- sions. Sarah S. Butler. 75 cents. M. E. ward exhibitions of vice. The first Publishing House, Nashville. 1901. requisite to a cure is the diagnosis C. E. Z. M. S. PICTURE ALBUM. 8vo, 116 pp. 28. of the disease. With this report no net. C. E. Z. M. S., London. 1091. one can doubt the need of a remedy, FIFTY MISSIONARY PROGRAMMES. Belle M. and every honest citizen will de- Brain. 16mo. 35 cents. United Society mand that it be found and applied. of C. E., Bost.on. 1902. Parents and pastors should read Two HUNDRED YEARS OF THE S. P. G., 1700this report, which is a comprehen- 1~01. C. F'. Pascoe. S. P. G. Offices, Lonsive, clear, and exhaustive state- don. 1902. ment of the problems involved. The abolition of this evil is treated as A STORY RETOLD. The Cambridge Seven. practically impossible, and govern- Illustrated. 8vo, 59 pp. Paper, 6d. net. mental or municipal regulation is Morgan & Scott, London. 1902. affirmed to have proven a conspicuous failure after a century of THE GREAT RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD. 8vo. trial. Even in Paris, with its per- Harper & Bros. 1901. fect police system, it is found manifestly impossible thus to cope THE JEWS IN LONDON. C. Russell and H. S. with this form of vice. The sub- Lewis. Map. 8vo, 238 pp. $1.50. T. Y. stance of the conclusions of the Crowell, N. Y. 1902. committee may be thus briefly DAN-A CITIZEN OF THE JUNIOR REPUBLIC. I. stated: T. Thurston. 12mo. Illustrated. A. I. Bradley & Co., Boston. 1902. The better housing of the poor, purer forms THE STORY OF THE MORMONS. William A. of amusement, the raising of the condition of labor, ~pecially of female labor, better moral Linn. Illustrated. 8vo. $4.00. Macmillan education, minors more and more withdrawn Co., New York. 1902. from the clutches of vice by means of re- EASTERN PERU AND BOLIVIA. WilIiamC. Agle. formatories, the spread of contagion checked 12mo, 45 pp. Paper, 50 cents. Homer by more adequate hospital accommodations, Hill Publishing Co., Seattle. 1902. the evil unceaRingly condemned by public THE SILENT HIGHWAY (McCall Mission Boat, opinion as a sin against morality, and pun- France). Louise Seymour Houghton. ished as a crime with stringent penalties 12mo, 292 pp. Evangelist Publishing Co., whenever it takes the form of a public nui- New York. 1902. . sance-these are the methods of dealing with By THE RIVERS OF AFRICA. Capetown to it upon which the members of the committee Uganda. By Annie R. Butler. Illustrated. have united, and from which they hope for the abatement of some of the worst of its 4to. 2s. 6d. Religious Tract Society, Lonconsequences at present, and for the slow and don. 1902. gradual restriction of its scope in the future. SAVAGE LIFE IN NEW GUINEA. By Rev. Charles W. Abel. Illustrated. 8vo, 221 pp. 28. 6d. London Missionary Society 1902.

THE ISLAND OF FORMOSA. By James W. Da- vidson. Illustrated. Maps. 8vo. The • Macmillan Co., New York. 1902. THE AINU AND THEIR FOLKI.ORE. By Rev. John Batchelor. lOs. 6d. net. The Relig- ious Tract Society, London. 1901. DIRECTORY OF MISSIONARIES IN CHINA AND JAPAN. Paper, 60 cents; cloth, $1.00. Duily Press, Hong Kong. 1902. LAST LETTERS AND FURTHER RECORDS 011' MARTYRED MISSIONARIES C. I. M. By Marshall Bramhall. Illustrated. 8vo, 105 pp. fls. 6d. Morgan & Scott. 1902. JOHN CHINAMAN AND A FEW OTHERS. By E. H. Parker. Illustrated. 8vo, 380 pp. $2.50 net. E. P. Dutton & Co., New York. 1902. AMONG THE HILLS AND V ALLEYS OF WESTERN CHINA. By Hannah Davies.. Ss. 6d. Par- tridge & Co., London. 1902.

FOUND; OR, OUR SEARCH IN THE WESTERN VALLEY. By Miss Flodington. Illustrated. 8vo, 115 pp. 2s. 6d. C. E. Z. M. S. 1901. BETWEEN LIFE AND DEATH. By Irene H. Barnes. Illustrated. 8vo, 306 pp. 3s. 6d.

C. E. Z. M. S., London. 1901. IN LEPER LAND. By John Jackson. Illus· trated. 12mo. 3s. 6d. Mission to Lepers, London. 1901.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA Board, and Rev. J. R. Loba, are full of information concerning their Americans as This is what the journey of inspection. They trav- eled 6,000 miles, of which 1,500 were Missionaries Church Times, an in ox-carts or other primitive ve- hicles; studied the methods and Anglican and Ritu- plants of 20 different missionary organizations; made a large numalistic (High Church) paper, has to ber of visits to schools of various grades, and thoroughly traversed say of certain traits prevalent the work in Ceylon and a large number of the cities of India. They among the missionary societies of emphasize in their informal reports given to the public the importance the United States: of industrial schools, medical mis- sion work, and woman's ministra- The " go ahead" method£. of the tions, and comment upon the caste missionaries of the various Protes- system in India as the great obtant denominations (prevailingly stacle to missionary progress. American) are the puzzle and despair, as they may well provoke Presbyterian For the Presbythe admiration and envy, of the Missionz..ry terian Church, last members of our own comlnunion. The bulk of the people who call Success year was the best themselves Catholics in the Church ever known for the of England have a sort of idea that if the English Church is not doing amount of missionary gifts. In much to convert the heathen, the 1001 the number of missionaries work is being admirably done by sent out was lOO, nearly one-half the Roman Catholics, to whom it of whom were new workers. At may very well be left. I will be Paot.ing-fu, China, the recent scene bold, however, to say, as has been of a Boxer massacre, 18 united with said by more competent judges than the church; from India are reported myself, that the people who are the largest accessions ever known; making the boldest bid for the con- at one station in Africa, Efulen, version of the heathen world (tho there are more inquirers than can one can not but wonder sometimes be properly cared for; in 1800 the what they are converting it to) are church at Pyeng Yang, Korea, had the vast and increasing body of but 3 members, but now 3,000, with missionaries sent out by the various 4,000 catechumens, and the weekly Protestant" Churches" of England prayer-meeting numbers nearly and America-Presbyterian, Meth- 700, and a sanctuary holding 1,400 odist, Congregationalist, Baptist. is filled every Sabbath. and the like. In Korea, for example, if Bishop Corfe, of the English Y. M. C. A. The figures given Mission, has a staff of (at the out- Statistics are from the latest side)"20 workers all told, anc Mgr. compilations of the Martel, of the French Roman Catholic Mission (say) 40, the International Committee, the clear- American Presbyterians and Meth- ing agency for the American Assoodists can certainly count on close ciations, and are in most cases for upon lOO. The same proportion 1901. They relate to both the perholds good, roughly speaking, I be- sonnel and the material equipment lieve, also in China and Japan, and of the movement. All but the first (I suspect) in India and elsewhere.

The Report of A deputation sent aDeputation to India by the American Boa r d last spring has recently returned, except W. F. Whittemore, who will visit the Philippine Islands, Japan, and China on his homeward trip. The .. other members of the deputation, Rev. J. L. Barton, one of the secretaries of the American

two items relate to the American $6,174. These details are well worth Associations only. noticing: Number of Associations in the. 6,219 For Swedish work: $3,624 world ……………………. . 533,049 16 churches ………… . $3.249 2 missons …………. . 200 655 Number of members in the world. 1,476 2 general missionaries. 175- 494 Number of Associations in Amer- 268,477 144,590 For Danish work: 525 475 ica………………………. . 2 churches………… . 130- 425 Number of members in America .. 38,902 1 general missionary .. 350 Number of members, not members 148 1,609 For Italian work: of evangelical churches…… . 170 3 missions ………………. . Number of members serving on 3% 666 For French work: committees (the volunteer 1 chnrch……………… 375 working force) …………… . 34,245 1 general missionary ….. 100- Number of secretaries, physical 3 directors, etc. (the paid work- For Armenian work: ing force) ………………… . 88 2 general missionaries ……. . Number of Associations for rail- 50 road men…………………. . 28,000 For German work: Number of Associations for men of 85,000 1 church………………… . the Army and Navy…….over 35,000 Number of Associations for stu- 35,771 For Hungarian work: dents……………………. . 59,856 1 church………………… Numher of members of Student 11,000 Associations……………… . 441 Total for foreig .. work…. $6,171 Number of Associations for miners Number of Associations for Two native churches have as- colored men……………… . sumed self-support. Number of Associations for In- dians…………………….. . Poles Becom- Bishop Franciszek Number of men in educational ing Prdestants Hodus, of Scranton, classes…………………… ' Number of mpn using gymna- Pa., has a Bible class once a week, and urges his ad- SillIDS ••••••…•……••••••.•.• herents to ohtain and study the Scriptures. A pamphlet entitled, Number of members in Boys' De- "The New Ways," describes his partments……………….. . organization, which has several parishes, and is callt'd the National Number of men in Bible classes Church. Extracts from this pam- during year………………. . phlet have recently appeared in the Gazda Pittsburgska, the evangeli- Number of religious meetings held. cal Polish paper of Pittsburg. At Number of professed conversIons, a council in Baltimore in 1883 a rule was aiopted which made every over bishop an unrestricted lord of the Number of h/lildings owned…… . property and consciences of the Poles. Bishop Hedur protests Value of buildings……………. . $21,445,415 against this, and his organization Value of other real estate owned.. 1,287,985 acknowledges only one master, Value of furniture, libraries, etc .. 1,873,455 Jesus Christ. He seeks to substi- Amount of funds held for various tute the Polish language for the Latin in public worship, in order to uses ……………………… . 1,556,522 make it intelligible to the people. "All the great historical peoples Amount of debts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4,447,2~5 brought, to the services of the church their own languages, to ele- Total value of property .. . $26,163,377 vate, to enrich, and to sanctify them. Only we Poles, who possess Net value of property…. . $21,716,102 .the most beautiful language of all the Slavonic nations,and such mas- Amount expended to carryon the $3,300,000 ters as Slowacki, Mickiewiez, Sien- work in 1901. ………….. over kiewicz, we permit our priests to 67S invoke God in this miserable (liter- Number of libraries of 50 volumes 507 ormore………………….. .

Number of gymnasiums ……… .

When it is remembered that this is a movement among men only, that "its membership changes monthly, that its support is purely voluntary, and that it is aiming to build up the Church rather than itself," the significance of these figures will be appreciated.

Connecticut as During 19<)1 the " Foreign " Soil Missionary Society of Con n e c tic u t aided no less than 21 churches made up of foreign-born members (16 Swedish, 2 Danish, 1 each of French, German, Hungarian), at a cost of

GENERAL MISSIONARy'INTELLIGENCE

ally, kitchen) Latin!" says this the next quarter of a century quad- pamphlet. " It is high time that in ruple the amount?"

Polish sanctuaries there should be Possibilities Says Rev. E. E. heard from noble and powerful for the Negro Scott, of Alabama, Polish voices 'the Lord be with you,' 'Glory to God in the highest him s elf a black and through all ages.' " man: "Forty years ago men. looked on the Negro as a stranger Negro Interesting statis- and sojourner in the human family; Graduates tics have recently they doubted his ability to take in been gathered by brain food and soul food as other Prof. W. E. B. DuBois concerning men did. Even his best friends were the Negro graduates of different in- . asking, as they looked over that stitutions, who finds the numb~rto hopeless (?), lifeless black mass:'Can be 1,316. Over half of them are teach- these bones live?' That a states- ers; one-sixth are preachers, and man like Bruce or Langston, a one-sixth are students or in some genius like Book!lr T. Washington, professional life. That these grad- schools like Wilberforce, and Fisk uates have been prosperous, thrifty, and Tuskegee, could come out of and economical the facts abun- this black Nazareth was not dantly prove. The amount of real dreamed of. That ministers of ac- estate owned by the average Negro knowledged ability, lawyers, bank- graduate thro~ghout the United ers, physicians, merchants of the States reaches the g90dly sum of Negro people should within a gen- $2,400. eration rise and take their places Can the In relation to the by the side of the leaders in these Negro situation and the professions and honorably hold their own was beyond the expecta- Accumulate? prospect for the tion of the most sanguine optimist freedmen the At- of the human race. And yet.that undreamed dream is a glorious relanta Constitution says: " The ality, by the grace of God." Negro is here to stay. It is better that he should be educated-better for him and better for all. Much The Path by This is Booker T. has been done already, and mnch more can be done. Let the truth which the Washington's wise be known that the Negroes are going forward! It will better stir us Negro Can Rise counsel to the men and women of his race: up to our own work. In Georgia We must ever keep in mind that the assessed value of property held by Negroes is placed at $15,000,000, our future recognition is largely representing a real estate market within our own hands. It is not of $30,000,000. Of this sum $1,000,- what we say of good concerning 000 of assessment, or $2,000,000 market value, was added in the ourselves, or what others may say year just closed. The wealth of the of evil regarding us, that, in the Negroes of the Southern States is not less than $400,000,000. The long run, is going to hinder or help building up of wealth follows a us. It is going to be what we actsharpening of the intellect. If the ually accomplish. By our fruits untutored colored men of the past quarter of a century could amass men will judge us. As a race we almost half a billion of dollars, why must learn not to be deceived or Can not the educated Negro during discouraged by the superficial or fJhe temporary. The real question with us as a race is whether each year we are gaining in property, intelligence, high character, and in the confidence and respect oj our neighbors, black and white. It is the quiet, persistent, eternal, unosten- tatious effort to prove our worthi-

ness that is going to win. With worship other than in the State rethe Negro it will be as with the ligion, but owing to the efforts of white man. He will weaken himself and degrade his soul if he per- the missionaries more liberty has mits race hatred to control or guide been granted. However, in Peru him. Love for all men and hatred for none must be the mainspring of liberty of public worship is still our life. prohibited, and at the memorial The Bible in The Eskimos now services held in Lima on the day of Eskimo have their own translation of the President McKinley's funeral, un- Word, which the Bible Society of der the auspices of the United Denmark has the honor of publish- States representative, Judge Dud- ' ing. It took 150 years to complete the task. The Norwegian pastor, ley, no official representative from Hans Egede, who went as a mis- the Peruvian government could be sionary to Greenland in 1721, began the work, and his son, Paul, fin- present, as the services were held in ished the translation of several books. Danish and Moravian mis- a Protestant church. In order to sionaries during the last century added book after book, until now show that there was no hick of the 10,000 Eskimos, who are all members of the Danish State sympathy for the United States. the Church, have the entire Bible in their mother tongue. President called in person the same afternoon at the American Lega- Missions in The statistics of Porto Rico Protestant missions tion. And yet the superintendent in Porto Rico show of public schools in Buenos Ayres, 7 missionaries for the Methodists, with 10 congregations, 800 native the largest city of South America, and 200 American adherents; 4 Presbyterian missionaries with 12 not long ago recommended as the congregations, 1,350 native and 150 American adherents; 1 Episcopal best thing for keeping the Argenmissionary, with 3 congregations, tine Republic ahead of all the others and 300 native and 150 American adherents. In addition to these, the that they put the Bible into the Congregationalists have work, and the Bible societies. Certainly, after public schools, and in addition to so short a time, and for a beginning, these figures are inspiring and liberty of conscience now allowed encouraging. there, that they give the common Intolerance Miss Elsie "Vood, in South of Lima, Peru, says people the best knowledge for right America as to the general situation: .. Ex- living. "

cepting the work of the American EUROPE Bible Society, the evangelical societies having the most work there are A Noble Among the numerthe Methodist and Presbyterians. Beneficence ous forms of well- The laws of nearly all of the 10 republics formerly allowed no public d 0 in g in London the Christian Community, one of the very oldest, dating from 1685, must not be forgotten. According to the last annual report : In the middle of the last cen- tury the membel's engaged were but 33, while at the present day they have increased, in round numbers, to 500, and the area of operations has multiplied to an equal extent. The funds 'have advanced from something under £20 to over £4,000 a year, As far as the past yeal" is concerned, the general character of the work has been continued, with every sign of blessing. We still find the people ready to hear and receive the simple Gospel message that is proclaimed in the open air, in lodging-houses, where the lapsed masses congregate; in the work- houses and infirmaries, where the

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

sick, the very aged, and dying are Says Mercy and Truth, one of the ministered to, as also in the mis- C. M. S. periodicals: sion-haIl and rooms. We shall very gratefully receive Last year: gifts toward 3 new hospitals that are needed at the present time. 1.228 homeless men were sheltered for the Last month we mentioned the need night and fed. for a new hospital at Gaza. Some years ago the society bought the 21 1000 free meals were given. land for a hospital within the great 10,500 children's dinners and hreakfaRts. city of Fuchau, the doctor's house 1,000 free lodgings provided for the home- has been built and we have just re- less. ceived the plans for the hospital 11,000 workhouse inmates were entertained itself. The total cost of the hos- in the winter. pital for men and women will be 2,610 attendances were made by poor hus- about £1,200. The third case is that bandless women. of Fuh-ning; there is a hospital for 5,377 workhouse inmates and lodging-house men, and Dr. Mary Synge is very people were taken into the country for a day. anxious to have a new hospital for 500 children sent to the Home for a week's women. rest and change. Monks and According to the Besides this, a large amount of re- Nuns in Interior there are lief was distributed in many other France 16,000 monastic es- ways, including clothing. tablishments in Six Goodly Under a deed of France, with something like 400,000 Gifts to trust executed by inmates, or 1 to every 100 inhab- itants. If to these 400,000 celibates Beneficence. the late Mr. George who form the army of the Catholic Sturge, in Novem- Church we add the 600,000 men in the army and the three or four ber, 1883, after providing for va- hundred thousand men and women rious annuities and other charitable who form the army of the civil sergifts, the balance was left in trust vice, we find that every 25 Frenchto be divided equally among the men have to maintain a monk or following 6 religious and philan- nun, a soldier or a civil servant, or thropic institutions: The Friends' his family. Thus every citizen has Foreign Mission Association, the to support one twenty-fifth of a Bedford Institute, the British and member of these three categories, Foreign Bible Society, the London and as of the 40,000,000 Frenchmen Temperance Hospital, the Mildmay only 8,000,000 at most earn or pos- Mission and Hospital, and the For- sess money, each of these 8,000,000 eign Missions of the Presbyterian Church of England. The trustees has to maintain one-fifth of a inonk, had already distributed in instal- nun, soldier or civil servant.' The ments £22,000 to each of these 6 cost of the soldier and civil servant institutions, and during last summer a further sum of £20,000 was appears, of course, in the budget, paid to each from the same source. but that of the monk or nun is a charge which must in some form be Medical The C. M. S., great- added to the taxation. It may be Missions of the est of all missionary presumed, moreover, that only one- eighth of the population can be C. M. S. organizations, gives counted on as able to bear the pub- great prominence lic burdens, while there are cer- tainly not more than 2,000,000 to also to the work of healing, face the cost of the 400,000 "relighaving 11 hospitals or dispensaries ious." Thus every 5 persons posin Africa, 10 in Western Asia, 17 in 'India, 10 in China, 1 in Japan, sessing an income have to maintain and 1 in Northwest Canada: in all 51, manned by 67 European doctors. The number of beds is 1,691, the number of in-patients was 11,887 last year, and the nunber of visits to out-patients were 773,514.

a monk or nun with the propor- tine. I stand here and see dele- tionate share of keeping up the gates from aU the lands of the establishment. exile who still cry, •If I forget thee, German Med- We congratulate o Jerusalem, may my right hand ical Missions our German speak- forget its cunning.' That is miracle ing brethren on the enough. Zionism is Iiving and antiincreasing attention they are giv- Zionism in its coffin. What are five ing to medical missions. The Bar- years in the life of a nation? Five men or Rhenish Mission has now 4 years-when we have waited eighmedical laborers on the field, Dr. teen centuries! It may be that none Kuhne and Dr. Olpp at Tung-Kun, of us is destined to see this great in South China; Dr. Schreiber at hope fulfilled; it may be that Dr. Pea Radja, in the island of Sumatra; Herzl, likeMoses, will but gaze upon and Dr. Winckler, originally in- the Promised Land. Yet, even so tended for the island of Nias, but we are content, if we have helped to who, on account of the heavy pres- shape a practical policy toward the sure on Dr. Schreiber, will join him future, content if it shall be. written as, colleague at Pea Radja. Then of us: They found chaos and corthe Basel Mission has Dr. Fisch in ruption; they left idealism and Aburi, on the Gold Coast; Dr. Hey purpose."

in the Cameroons; Dr. Stokes in Is Russia The R u s s ian Calicut, India; Dr. Wittenberg in Becoming – Church is as frozen Kia-ying-chiu, China; and Dr. Zer- Tolerant? in its ecclesiastiweck at Bettigeri, in the Southern Mahrathi country, India. Further, cism as a large part the Basel Mission has 3 young med- of the territory of the empire is duricals, who are completing their ing the winter season. For some studies with a view to labor on the time past there have not been wantmission field.-Medical Missions at ing signs that a thaw has set in, and Home and Abroad. that this frozen mass is opening a little to the silent rays of the sun.

The Meaning Said Mr. Israel The Russian Church has believed in of Zionism Zangwill at the and practised" protection" for its recent Zionist Con- own supposed well-being, it being gress held in Basel: "Zionism does advanced that to permit other reIig- not propose to pauperize the people ibns among a people as ignorant as of Israel, but to redeem the land the Russian peasant would be to 'of Israel. And, therefore, I beg of invite rebellion against the State.

you not to fritter away your money The first suspicion of any thaw was by starting businesses here and the granting of a certain kind"of there, however profitable, for then tolerance which permitted a man your capital would be locked up and to engage in the worship of his notavailable when neededin a great fathers, whether orthodox or other- sum. Use your money only to pre- wise, but no effort must be made, pare a home for our wandering except by the State Church, at people. Our old home is in ruins, proselyting. Another sign of thaw alas! And yet if it had not been has appeared in the lessening of in ruins it would not have been penalities for infringement of the empty, it would not have been edicts referred to, brought about in waiting for us. Give no alms to the recent revision of the Russian Jews; give them only wages for Criminal Code. When will the their share in the agricultural and Russian government learn that industrial development of Pales- freedom of worship and freedom of

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

conscience will make better ser- .. Kind-hearted Bulgarian friends rushed vants of the State than acts of re- from their homes as soon as they caught a pression, however numerous and glimpse of the strange-appearing travelers, drastic?-Episcopal Recorder. took us in their arms from our horses, with tears and smiles and words of welcome, and Signs of Life An interesting ar- led us into their house. in Spain ticle on .. Religion in Spain" has ap- H Word was_quickly sent to the friends en- gaged in their morning services at church, peared in the Church Times. The and they came, old and young, to greet us. writer, who knows the country What thanksgiving to God for this proof of well, remarks that it would be dif- His faithfulness to answer the'prayers for alii ficult to exaggerate the anti-cleri- Even the little children had never ceased'to cal feeling. The Church is strong pray for us, their lost friends. in the Basque provinces-Navarre, Aragon, Catalona, and Old Castile. "The Turkish government did not fail to Burgos, Vittoria, and Pampeluna question us as to our experiences. The govare Catholic strongholds. But ernor of the city with his suite called this there is a very different tale to tell morning and again this afternoon, after:the of the l~ge towns in the south. arrival of Dr. House and his Ron from Salon- Andalusia in particular is not in ica, accompanied by M. Gargiulo,the first the least under clerical influence. dragoman of the American Embassy. at Oon- Bitter as the hostility to the relig- stantinople. The last three have come to ious orders may be in France, it is accompany us to Salonica to-morrow, where child's play to the feeling shown in Mr. Tsilka awaits his long-lost wife 'and their Spain. There, as elsewhere, it is baby, the Jesuits who attract the largest amount of hatred. A caricature of " They have brought me a bundle of letters a Jesuit at a music-hall in the south from ~mother and my brothers and. dearest is sure to bring thunders ofap- friends. Thus, with unspeakable gratitude plause, and in conversation with to God and to all friends who by prayers and the ·people one is often told that gifts have helped to free us, we begin our life the Jesuits are at the bottom of of freedom. Your sister, the present unfortunate condition of the country. HElLEN M. STONE."

ASIA What Thirty years ago a Miss Stone All the Christian Released world rejoices at Robert College couple of Ameri- the release of Miss Has Done cans, Christian Ellen M. Stone, who was captured by the brigands last autumn. So men, with heads on widespread has been the interest taken in this noble missionary their shoulders, settled in Turkey that we print the following message to her brother, in which she gives and set about teaching on Amerian account of her release: can methods the rising youth of H RISTOVATZ, February 25, 1902. H Charles A. Stone,·Chelsea, Mass.: the East in an institution called " Freed, thank God, and well, after our cap- the" Robert College." They have tivity of nearly six months! Yesterday, Sabbath morning, Mrs. Tsilka and her seven- never from that day to this had at weeks-old daughter, Helena, and I found ourselves left by our captors near a village an their command a greater income hour distant from Strumitsa. For three hours we waited for dawn, then secured than $30,000 or $40,000 a year. horses and came to this city. They have insisted that every stu- dent Within their walls shall be thoroughly trained on the Ameri- can principles, which, since they were imported by the men of the Mayflower, have well-nigh made the tour of the world. That was their line and they have stuck to it now for thirty years. With whatre- suit? That the American college is to-day the chief hope of the future of the millions who inhabit the Sultan's dominions. They have two hundred students in the col- lege to-day, but they have trained

and sent out into the world thou- men, while the others are all men with families.-Jewish Gazette. sands of bright, brainy young fel- What the In 9 out of the 27 lows, who have carried the leaven Indian Cen- provinces of India, of the American town meeting into sus Says the census taken last yearshows that all provinces of the Ottoman Em- the number of native Christians is pire. W. T. STEAD. 162,152. Ten years ago the number was 96,281, so that the rate of in- Germany A few years ago the crease is 70 per cent. In Baluchisin the Levant public was wonder- tan there were no Christians among the native people ten years ago, and ing at the flirtation now there are 4,026. In Assam the between Germany and Turkey, but growth has been from 16,844 to the reasons are not so obscure just 35,969, in the Central Provinces now. Turkey has granted certain from 13,308 to 25,571, and in the concessions to Emperor Wilhelm, Punjab from 53,587 to 72,854. in return for his favors, which make him a power to be reckoned Progress in After twelve years' with in the near East. Russia has India service in India, Mr. been planning and working for the David McConaughy control of affairs in the region of the Persian Gulf, and thereby ex- brings back a good report of the citing the jealousy of England, but work of the Lord in the land to now comes Germany with her con- which he was sent. "A dozen moncessions for the Bagdad Railroad, soons have not been enough to which will give her an immense damp the ardor with which I set advantage in the territory to be out. I come in no pessimistic spirit, opened by it, including ancient but with an invincible optimism. Babylonia and the Persian Gulf Never in all these years have I region. As some one has expressed doubted that the shekinah of God's it, Russia finds herself flanked in glory was pointing toward India." Asia, while this new outreaching Turning to the story of the develof the Kaiser can not fail to have opment of association work in Ina marked influence upon India and dia, he compared the fig,lres of 1895 other British interests in that part with those presented at Allahabad of the world. last month, showing that the 18 Y. M. C. Associations had become Jews in The trades union of 150, with over 7,000 members instead Jerusalem Jerusalem has of 1,451, while instead of a solitary secretary giving his time to the given out the fol- work there are now 20. " Yet the lowing interesting statistics about figures and the buildings that have Jewish tradesmen in Jerusalem: been erected are only the scaffold- There are 315 carpenters, 295 tail- ing of the real work which is going ors, 238 shoemakers, 118 locksmiths, on among the young menof India." 109 boss carpenters, 95 tinners, 75 -London Christian. goldsmiths, 73 paper-hangers, 78 wood-carvers, 83 writers, 70 bakers, John R. Mott On his way home 57 printers, 53 blacksmiths, 56 in Calcutta from the Far East painters, 44 makers of stockings, this young evange- 39 bookbinders, 35 stone-cutters, 45 millers, 30 watchmakers, 28 weav- list to young men halted for a week ers, 22 engravers, 23 makers of per- in Calcutta. Of his work there this gament, 27 coppersmiths and 62 is told: "The average attendance apprentices at other trades. There are altogether 2,189 tradesmen in Jerusalem, of which 200 are single

GENElRAL MISSIONARY INTELLlGlllNCEl

at the 6 meetings was 650. On the tories to accommodate all; here are last evening the subject announced dining-rooms, each 132 feet long by was 'The Battle-Ground for Young 30 wide, kitchens, storehouses, Men,' and the attendance 800. grinding-rooms where 60 hand mills After-meetings were held on 3 are at work, oil-room, bakery, hos- evenings, and 230 men signed cards pital, schoolrooms, room for indus- signifying their sense of sin and de- trial works of various kinds, plain sire to be freed from it. Cards dwellings for the Pundita and her were signed by 111, stating' that assistants, offices, guest-rooms, and they wished to follow Christ up to a great church. Nearly all the their present light. About 20 buildings are of stone with tiled others made a similar statement in roofs, well planned and well built.

a qualified way. Many of these Most of the building stone was ob- men were earnest inquirers, and it tained from the large wells, of is ho"ped and expected that not a which there are 5, with an abun- few will give effect to their convic- dant supply of pure water. And tions by baptism, which is the Rub- throughout the grounds are many icon separating the believer in the beautiful young shade trees and Lord Jesus, whether Jew, Moham- fruit trees, and gardens producing medan, or Hindoo, from his past large supplies of vegetables. And and from his relatives." five' years ago there was nothing A Great Gift Dr. Klopsch, of the here but an open field! The church to Famine New York Chris- is a plain'but sightly'structure, de- Orphans tian Herald, writes signed to seat, when completed, from 4,000 to 5,000. It is built of to the Indian Wit- dark gray stone and roofed with ness: "No doubt you have heard Mangalore tiles. It is 232 feet long, that I have extended my original inside measurement, 45 feet wide, pledge guaranteeing the support of and has 2 transepts, each 135 feet 5,000 orphans for one year so as to long. The floor is of teak wood, undertake that herculean work, beautifully smooth." namely, the support of 5,000 or- phans for a period of five years, A Notable In India an interpaying for the same at the rate of Woman Gone esting mISSIOnary $25,000 every four months. Up to the present time I have made 4 re- figure has passed mittances of that amount, and 11 away inMrs. Warren, of Gwalior. more are yet to follow. We are Mrs. Warren went out to India in about to start orphan work in 1872. She and her husband were China on similar lines, tho perhaps located in Moral', in the native not quite so extensively." state of Gwalior, where they were the only missionaries. In 1877 Mr.

A Visit to In a recent Messen- (Warren died, and Mrs. Warren has Mukti senger and Visitor since continued the work alone.

W. B. Boggs writes From 1872 to 1899 she stayed in In- of a visit to this now famous spot, dia without a furlough. In New and what he saw of Pundita Rama- York her towering figure, semi- bai's wonderful work. He says: Oriental dress, and commanding "I had heard much, but the half bearing made her such an impres- had not bean told. Here are about sive figure that a crowd would be 2,000 girls and women in this home sure to gather around her and the of safety and purity and peace. young Hindu Christian whom she Within these extensive grounds are had adopted as her son and brought well-ventilated, comfortable dormi- with her to this country. When

she died last year, at the age of 69, both Brahmans deeply intent on the Maharajah, whom she had on her knee as a babe, sent a gun car- –, the Christian's notes of a lesson riage to bear her body to the grave, acted as one of the pall-bearers, just received.-The Round World. ;tnd stayed until the grave was The Thieving The Mangs form filled; and proposes now to erect a stone over it. For 27 years she Mangs one of the lowest held alone a state of 3,000,000 peo- ple for the Church, and died at last castes in the social 'in the field she had refused to abandon or surrender. scale in all India. They are sup- posed to be aborigines. But, what- ever their origin, they have the reputation of being born thieves.

There are honest men among them, but a great many of them, without Lutheran The statistics of the a doubt, are thieves; and the whole Missions in American Lutheran caste is so suspected by govern- India Mission (General ment that, along with one or two Synod) in India, as other castes, they are obliged to given in the annual report for 1900, answer a roll-call every night. The are as follows: police officer of every village has it Missionaries, including wives and 27 for his duty to go to the Mang single women.. .. . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . . quarter and see that none are away Native helpers……. ……………… 448 Organized churches………………. 432 Sunday-schools.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259 from the village. Those who are Pupils in Sunday-schools…………. . 14,496 absent are obliged to render an Day-schools…… …. …………….. 211 Pupils in day~schools …………….. – 31712 account of ,their doings. If one of Added by baptisms in 1900………… 1,962 them wishes to travel anywhere, Baptized members……………….. 20,486 Total Christian community. . . . . . . . . . . 39.579 go on a visit to a friend's or !:lee a Support raised on the field in 1900…•. $10,301 sick relati ve, or do anything requir- The Christian community /.lelong- ing ab!:lence from the village over ing to the different Lutheran mis- night, he is obliged to get a written sions working in India is as fol- pass, signed by the officers of the lows: village to which he has gone. In American Evangelical (G en era I 39,579 this way their movements are Synod). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . "6,000 watched, 'and they are prevented American Evangelical (General Coun- 15,044 cil) …………………… ………. 18,865 from wrong-doing.-Rev. HENRY 1,300 Basel Evangelical Lutheran. . . . . . . . . . . 1,945 FAIRBANKS. Leipsig Evangelical Lutheran.. . . . . . . . 39,221 Schleswig-Hol"tein ………………. The Chinese Every word in the Hermansburg Evangelical Lutheran.. 748 Language Chi n e s e language Gossner……… , ….. ……… .. .. …. 98,000 has a logical reason Arcot Danish mission…………….. Fifteen Scandinavian societies (1898).. for its existence and peculiar forma- tion, and each word consists of Total.. . . . . . . • . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 220,702 either one individual character or a number of them combined in or- Christianity Christianity is slow- der to make a complete word. and Caste ly but surely break- Take the word field, a square divid- ed into sections or lots. When the ing down the bar- word man is written by the word riers of caste. The principal of field the combination makes the , one of the C. M. S. colleges relates word farmer, indicating the avoca- an incident which gives a striking tion of a man who is associated illustration of this. He saw a with fields and agriculture. The Pariah (a very low caste) walking word for box is indicated by a down the chief Brahman street of square having four sides of equal the town, with a Brahman (a very length, while a ~risoner is literally high caste) student on each side, one with his arm locked in the Pariah Christian?s, the other hold- ing an um,brella over the party,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

a man in a box, a fact which is made in 1898, that led the dowager often grewsomely illustrated in empress to put a stop to the pro- China when a criminal is sentenced posed reformation by setting him to death and is carried to the aside. It would seem as if the place of execution in a square box. emperor's plan, which all regarded as inopportune, was about to be A Mission A despatch fro m carried out by the most intelligent Burned in Hongkong to the and influential leaders in the pres- South China Times says that the ent government.

Berlin Missionary Confucius or The following ex- Society's buildings at Fayen, near Canton, were bUl'ned on February Christ tract is taken from 7 by an anti-Christian mob. The missionaries escaped. The perpe- a letter sent by a trators of the outrage profess to be connected with the French Catholic native Christian in Honan. It is missions. The Rev. M. Bahr, of the Berlin mission, and his wife and interesting as showing the charac- infant child have arrived safely at Canton. It is not believed that ter of converts and the Chinese es- the Catholic bishop knew of the undercurrents of the affair, which timate of their Christianity: was more the result of a feud than an organized attack on the Chris- Ren t'ai-t'ai (one of the women tians. Christians), when the persecution Is New China Three governors, was at its worst, used secretly to Soon to each ruling over a visit the church members and help Appear? population of some 25,000,000, h a v e them with money, sympathy, and counsel. When the hall was lootunited in calling upon Rev. Timothy Richard for counsel in ed the mob went around to destroy matters connected with the intro- her house. Her husband and sons duction of Western forms of tldu- went to the door with guns and cation, and asking for books to be used by Chinese students. Mr. said they would shoot the first man Richard is connected with the Soci- who dared to enter. Seeing the reety for the Diffusion of Christian ception that awaited them the mob and General Knowledge in China; he has the confidence of prominent dispersed. Then the husband and men in that empire, and he has sons went to the women's apartbeen applied to for a list of the best ments and began to scold Mrs. Ren, books in Chinese on modern learning. The Governor ofShantunghas and to say that by following Jesus declared that he will not promote she was endangering the lives of any of the 500 expectant mandarins until they have passed an examina- all her family. They demanded tion in Western science 'and learn- that she should "leave the false ing. Books of the kind that this and return to the true." "If you governor asks for have heen pre- want me to go back to myoId way, pared almost entirely by mission- then I shall revile and curse you all aries of various boards, and th3Y day long as I used to, and also are already in great demand. It smoke opium. Are you willing for was a similar call from the emperor, that?" "Oh," said the family, "we don't want you to act like that." " Well," said Mrs. Ren, " then do not ask me to recant, be- cause that is what awaits you all in the house if I do." Thereupon the family said, "Go on as you are doing; we will not say another word."

Hopeful News Mrs. Davidson, the from China wife of Mr. Robert John Davidson, of the Friend's Missionary Society, writes from Chungking, Sz'chuen, West China, under date December 1901, as follows: We are now living in such times as we never had in China before. Years ago the people would crowd

around us out of sheer curiosity. fered martyrdom and a large num- Now they crowd around to ask ber of native Christians. And now about the Doctrine and to be taught the new governor, a very different the truth and to ask to have their type of man, invites the missionnames entered as inquirers. In the aries back, and is ready to make all past we have had to give the people amends possible, including the paycatechisms and Testaments and ment of heavy indemnity for the hymn-books, now they come to lives of the martyrs. But the misbuy them; and when they have sionary boards bereaved, at the bought them they read them, and suggestion of Rev. Timothy Richmoreover know what they have ard, declined to receive such indembeen reading about. These people nity, and asked that instead it come not by twos, nor threes, nor should be used for the establishby tens, but by the scores and hun- ment of a university in Taiyuen-fu, dreds. Other missions in this prov- the capital of the province, and the ince have a similar experience, and city in which most of the missionwe do not know whereunto this aries were slain. Hence steps have thing may grow. There may be already been taken looking in that breakers ahead, but at the present direction. time we have such open doors for preaching the Gospel as we never Return of During the months had before. Missionaries of October and No- This is one out of many similar vember last one of the most striking events in Shangindications that the recent terrible hai was the abnormally large arri- val of missionaries. The majority occurences in China are already of these were former toilers return- ing to their work. In November being overruled for great good. alone ISu landed in that city. In October there were 116, represent- Comity Despatches fro m ing 24 different societies in Europe and America. Such a large influx Even to P e kin g, corrobo- of those who had, to a considerable extent, been driven away by the Confederation rated by conference Boxer troubles, naturally made a deep impression. with missionaryof- The Growth of Thirty years ago in ficials here, indicate that a signifi- Thirty Years Japan the Scrip- cant Protestant Christian union tures were printed secretly, and copies were sent out movement is pending in the prov- only after dark. Those who were engaged upon this work did so at ince of Chihli, by which, if consum- the risk of their lives. Now there is a Christian printing company at mated, the Presbyterian and Con- Yokohama, issuing the Scriptures not only" in Japanese but in Chigregational (American and English) nese, Thibetan, Korean, and 2 dia- lects of the Philippine Islands. and the Methodist educational Last year there were circulated in Japan over 138,000 copies, which is work of that province hereafter an increase of 39,000 copies over the previous year. 'will be carried on in harmony, one denomination caring for theolog- ical education, another for collegi- ate education, and another for the hospital work. The consolidated work will be called the North China Educational Union. They will embrace theological and female schools and the college at Tung- chou. The Rev. Dr. Sheffield, of the American Board, will be presi- dent.

Memorial Under the rule of University Yu Hsien, the prov- ince of Shansi became, in the summer of 1900, a scene of death and desolation, in which 53 foreign missionaries suf-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

AFRICA in the Togo District, and their sis- The Gospel In the last annual ters are especially active among the in North Africa report of the North children; while from the north the Africa Mission mention is made of progress Mohammedans are entering the among the Mohammedans in Mo- rocco and Algeria. A hundred country, as traders or colonists, years ago in these lands, strongholds of Islamism and piracy, defy- and are making proselytes. Against ing the governments of the civilized world, there were no little bands of theRe impediments may be placed converted Moslems or scattered individuals who were Christians. In as a set-off the advantages of good Morocco there are now 5 stations with 9 male missionaries, including roads, of a country opening up, and 2medical; and 23 female, including 1 medical. 'fhecountry of Algeria, of a well-disposed colonial governcontaining between 4,000,000 and 5,000,000 of inhabitants, has only 4 ment.-Norddeutsche Missions stations, with 5 male and 11 female workers. Tunisia with its 4 stations Gesellschaft. has (I male missionaries, including 1 medical; and 21 female. Tripoli Baptism of a In a private letter has 2 workers with their wives. This large country, which is under Prince in Toro Miss Ruth Harditch the dominion of the Sultan of Turkey, has no missionaries to thus desc'ribes the preach the Gospel to its great masses excepting the 4 workers baptism of a nephew of the king in just mentioned, who are at the 1 station of Tripoli. The medical the church at Kabdrole, in Toro mission here was open on 133 days of the year, and the men attending (near Uganda): numbered 5,149, the women 2,225, making a total of 7,374, an average Sunday proved to be rather a new of 55 per day. Egypt has 2 stations, experience in my life out here, for one at Alexandria, the other at the mother-queen's only daughter Shebin-el-Kom. Two men and 4 (the king's only sister), a charming women work at the former, 4 men princess, and one of our most inand 2 women at the latter. telligent and devoted workers, had given birth to a little boy-quite an A German The North German event in the royal family of Taro, Mission in Missionary Society, as the king has no son-and I had West Africa which has its seat been asked to stand as "god- mother" on this Sunday at his at Bremen, is one of christening. The church was tht! smaller societies, and its work crowded. It is a large cane buildis confined to the German Togo Dis- ing with innumerable poles (treetrict on the Gold Coast. The staff trunks) inside to support it; nd consists of 16 males and 7 female elaborate stained-glass windows missionaries, with 63 native assist- adorn this temple, but the gorgeous ants. Opposition to the mission blue, cloudless sky, tall, waving baarises from two quarters. The nana trees, and the graceful grasses Roman Catholics occupy 5 stations of the maize plant, with its golden heads of grain, peeping in at the open aperture windows, help the soul in its flight toward God more than the most elaborate paintings of men's productions. On one side of the church, seated on mats and skins, were the men, some with an abnormal amount of white linen clothing, others with scarcely a scrappy skin to cover their bodies; on the other side were seated the women in all sorts of colors. At the west stands the font-a black native pot in a wooden case, draped with Turkey twill. The baptIsm was an impressive scene.-C. M. Gleaner.

All Aboard The railway from for Uganda Mombasa, on the Indian Ocean, to Uganda, a distance of 582 miles,

has been opened. This is one of the ago, at the cost of nearly £200. most important movements for the The people were called together, opening up of Central Africa to and their heathen friends came the influences of Christianity and with them.' They had a feast and civilization. It would not be so religious service, which continued important were it not for the rather from 11 o'clock on Friday till' the superior character of the people to ·sun went down. The debt was whom the iron road comes. In no then about half paid. They re- other part of tropical Africa has solved to remain till the whole the progress been so grc:1t in recent amount was secured, and remain years, and this progress in com- they did till sunrise on Saturday, merce, intelligence, and general up- and on till noon! By that time lift is distinctly traceable to the the debt was paid, the heathen work of Christian· missions. The giving some help. 'Ve have heard Uganda protectorate has a popula- of sittings of Parliament. continution of about 4,000,000, and one- ing longer than 24 hours, says the fourth of these are known as the Presbyterian Witness, but this is Waganda, probably the most ad- the longest religious meeting of vanced of all the tribes of Central which we have a recollection. The Africa. The stability of their gov- people were thoroughly in earnest. ernment is illustrated by the fact that its feudal power has been in the Electric Lights Shades of David same family for the last 300 years in Mid-Mrica I Livingstone! Light or more, or nearly three times as long as the United States can boast in the Dark Contiof a distinct. nationality. Many of nent! The reader of'" Livingstone's the people can read and write, a Life and Labors" will easily recall considerable portion profess Chris- the arduous journeys he made to tianity~ and some of their churches and from the great Zambesi, and will hold congregations of 2,000 his wonderful discoveries in that persons. beautiful but slave-cursed region. Now all is changed. Missionary South Mrican The following sta- institutions of great influence Nationalities tistics are given' of occupy strategic points. New various national- stations are being opened very frequently and the additions to the ities in South Africa-a fact often saved are many. And now the forgotten: There are 13,000 Malays the Livingstonia institutions are to in Cape Town of slave origin and have the benefit of electric power, of Mohammedan faith, ·many of derived from a faU in the Zambesi, them wealthy. There are numbers as their means of making light. of Indian coolies in Natal, Cape Electric lights will be secured for Colony, and the Transvaal. There the dwellings of all Europeans and are many prosperous Chinese, and also for the institution. There there are 40,000 colored people in will be power for half a dozen the Cape Peninsula, the descend- engines-for carpenters, blackants of the first settlers and the smiths, printers, threshers, mills, natives. etc.

Kafilt' The United Free A Blow at The existence 0 f Debt Paying Church of Scot- Slavery slavery in German East Africa is one land has an extensive mission in Kaffraria. At a of the blots of that progressive station named Childera a new government, and it is gratifying to church was erected a few months find that a hUll).ane imperial edict

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

has just been issued which will island, and on a memorial window gradually tend to its abolition. No there were inscribed 82 of these new slaves are to be made; no one names. If to these were added the may sell himself, or his wife, or names of the women and children, his children, or be sold by his rela- no less, perhaps, than 200 would tives, and it is no longer the penal- be found to have died in New ty of adultery, debt, etc. The right Guinea durillg the past thirty of self-purchase under easy condi- years." tions is given to those now in slavery, and every slave is to be The A teacher from allowed two days a week in which he may work for himself. The Gospel "Like Nguna described the transfer of slaves must not result in the separation of families Tobacco," or Gospel as being like against their will; and at any breach of duty towards a slave by "Like Teal" tobacco. "The first his master, he is to go free. Short of abolition, this edict is about as time one smoked it statesmanlike a measure as could be devised, and is a great step to- was bad, and no one wanted to wards putting an end to that cruel arid antiquated institution. smoke again. But by and by they ISLANDS OF THE SEA tried again, and after a time it was Change$ in Says Dr. Lawes: so soothing and nice (here he pre- New Guinea "For six years the tended to smoke, and every man's missionaries waited (the work began in 1871), and then mouth among his hearers worked a New Guinea man professed belief in Christ, followed by a woman. in unison). So when we first took l'fow on the first Sabbath in every month not less than 3,000 men and the Gospel the worship made ussick, women gather around the table of the Lord, devoutly, reverently, very bad, because it upset our old commemorating that event which was so much to them and to all the ways and we did not want to try it world. Many of them I knew as savages in the days of feathers and again. But by and by we did try, paint. Now, clothed and in their right mind, the wild, savage look and then how it soothed and helped gone, they form part of the body of the Lord Jesus Christ in His Church. us, and we rejoi<!ed in it as a smoker Many of the pastors who presided at the table were New Guineans, did in his pipe. But tobacco was and th9 New Guineans might often be seen to bear on their chests the different from the Gospel, for it tatoo marks which indicated that their spears had been imbrued in took away our money, and after human blood. Last year there was opened at Vatorata a memorial we had smoked there was nothing church to the memory of the South Sea Island missionaries who had left for our money. No, The Gosdied at their posts ou this great pel was more like tea. We took it when ill, and it warmed us and did us good. And it soothed us and helped us as the Gospel did our sou!." This Nguna man was speak- ing to 200 natives, and said, "Yes, the Gospel is like tea, for it is free."

Then he warmed up and said, "Come, all you people, and take the Gospel which does not take your money, and come and drink the missionary's tea, for he will give it free."

Governor Taft It. is stated by Rev. and Intolerance Homer Stuntz that, in endeavoring to find a site for a Methodist Church in Manila, the fact came out that no law was in existence by which non-Catholic bodies could hold real eetate in those ielands, Calling

upon the governor, he told him the years our Minister to China.

facts. Whereupon, witbrut con- Tl'ese are his words in part: sulting a book, or so much as mov- "He becomes a teacher of science, ing his chair, he touched a bell, as Martin and many others. He summoned his secretary, dictated a establishes a college, as Mateer, law meeting the difficulty, and Sheffield, Pitcher, Lowry, Hobart, within five minutes had folded and and Gamewell, whence educated laid it away, saying that the next teachers go every year by the hun- meetingofth/i Commission it would, dred. A preceptor of agriculture, be enacted; and it was. as Nevius at Chefoo, and all the country around blossoms with MISCELLANEOUS fruits and flowers. He translates Christian Rev. J. S. Dennis, into Chinese a whole series of Comity in the in the Christian primers, as Edkins did, and the Mission Field Endeavor World, emperor begins to learn English. He erects a hospital, as Atterbury. has an article en- titled, "Where the Denominations He is the pioneer of commerce.

Get Together." His eye is on the 'He alone of all classes goes to the foreign fields and the numerous re- remote interior to reside. Froin cent movements toward coopera- his modest home radiates the light tion and combination, e.g., in or modern civilization. He pre- China, Japan, the Philippines, cedes the drummer and prepares India, etc., where various forms of the way for him, and, 10 ! commerce federation have been brought into has its birth."

being. And what is all this but a A True Story (and a Moral) part of the outcome of closer union in progress between the divers The lady sat with her native elass, branches of the Methodist and Teaching them what a miracle was:- Presbyterian bodies in the coun- " And you," she suddenly said with a smile, tries named, and as well in Aus- "Yourselves are a miracle. Think awhile: If your grandsires came to the land again tralia and South Africa? The same And, instead of the faces they looked on then, blessed tendency appears in the Saw you, happy and somewhat wise. fashion, so rapidly spreading Hope on your foreheads, love in your eyes, through the religious press and the Would they own you for kin of theirs, missionery magazines, of regularly Dark with cruelties, shames, despairs? What is the power that has lifted you so ?" .

making mention of what other U We see it!" they murmured. ~~ Yes, we know." bodies are doing, under such heads as "The Church Universal," "Our The lady herself (who told me the tale) Fellow-workers," "Notes on Other Added, " Far over hill and dale, Missions," "Notes from the Wide As we enter the hamlets on our way, Field, " etc. There is no need of a friend lit) say, , Here they are Christians'; two or three, .. Night brings Scarcely eve r, if Looked on at random, the first we see, out the star," ever, have so many Make us aware of our brothers: grace Kindles a light on the dusky face- commendations ap- Wicked and gloomy the others were; peared of missionaries and their These are peaceable, kindly, fair, work, and from such high sources, Hopeful, innocent, strong, and freeas since the Boxer outbreak and The change is a miracle plain to see."

the capture of Miss Stone. And [" Cut down the expenses," some folks say, among the latest and best is one " The Church of Christ has too much to pay."} from Hon. Charles Denby, for -0. M. S. Intelligencer.

The Missionary Review of the World — January 1902

OF THE MISSIONARY SOCIETIES OF THE WORLD FOR

This table includes only Missions to non-Christian and non-Protestant peoples, and so they omit work done in non-Catholic Europe, while covering that in behalf of Indians, Chinese, and Japanese in the United States. The figures are derived almost wholly from annual reports, and relate in the main to 1901, though sometimes the year includes a part of 1900. The aim has been to leave the fewest possible blanks, and hence where official figures were not at hand, conservative estimates have heen made, based upon former reports.-REV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

~~~ 8 ~~~ :.g n . z.e.iQ)~.~5r;~:; .~~rtl .;!; -.1i.J ?; ~ ~~ :.!,i.~… <'-< 31l "Om 3 .r ~ :§~ S O I'" ~" i ]~ +"lo:~§ – ~~0 :;;~ U " rJ:J .~ ~ g 'il "0 ~-~_ Countries in which Mission. NAMES OF SOCIETIES S are Sustained s0 'Z'ijJ :: ~ ~. _~_O_"~I–~_–I–I—–<-~—-__:—–I'—-.———–_ o~ ~. _____ ,___ – __ American Board……… '" . …… .. … … .. .. 1810 $697,371 167 4 168 182 521 240 3,483 4,004 1,306 50,892 4,551 143,688 1,255 62,188 South Africa, Turkey, India, China, Japan, 1,444 Micronesia, Mexico, Spain, Austria. Baptist Missionary Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1814 628,460 1 160 10 184 102 456 295 3,232 3,688 1,432 112,163 6,553 158,387 Southern Baptist Convention.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1845 156,083 ' 46' 166 1,009 20,000 35 36,428 Burma, India, China, Japan, Africa, France, o 45 11 102 41 171 273 ~,773 96 Spain, Philippines.

Free Baptist…………. " ….. .. …. ….. . . .. 183.~ 40,476 7 1 8 11 27 8 71 98 14 815 74 1,800 939 China, Japan, Africa, Italy, Mexico, Brazil. Cuba.

3,332 India (Southern Bengal).

Seventh-Day Baptists.. ………… .. . .. … . … 1847 12,000 1 1 I 2 6 o 11 17 2 58 7 100 6 170 China (Shanghai).

Christian (Disciples). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1875 162,151 41 3 35 17 96 40 161 257 73 2,442 368 6,000 31 2,522 India, China, Japan, Turkey, Philippines.

American Christian Convention.. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 18S6! 8,500 7 o 3 8 13 1 12 25 23 348 26 1,000 o o Japan (Tokyo, etc.).

Protestant Episcopal…… _……………… _ 183.'5 I 320,024 88 15 83 113 8~51 516 62~ 261 5,224 230 12,000 104 4,493 Africa, China, Japan, Haiti, Greece, Alaska.

Society of Friends………. … . . .. . .. .. … .. .. 1871 49,514 17 12 19 24 72 6 128 200 63 1,808 175 5,580 38 1,462 Mexico, Alaska, Jamaica, China, Japan.

Lutheran, General Council. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1869 20,000 6 o 4 41 14 1 138 152 210 2,580 75 5,760 118 2,780 India (Madras).

Lutheran, General Synod…….. …………. 1"37 48,183 14 o 9 7 30 o 452 48'2 432 6,817 330 20,586 213 6,108 India (Madras), West Africa.

Methodist Episcopal, North… , ……….. , … 1819 1,176,263 250 14 224 228 716 499 5,312 6,028 710 95,260 5,600 262,350 1,420 62,838 China, Korea, Japan, India, Africa, Bulgaria. ]00 Mexico, South America, Philippines. Methodist Episcopal, South……. . .. … . … .. 1846 449,064 82 70 78 2291 100 257 486 220 10,959 856 18,000 3,195 China, Japan, Mexico, Brazil.

Free Methodist……………. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1882 22,938 4 5' 4 14 o 13 27 12 99 40 150 5 280 India, South Africa, St. Domingo.

lIIethodist P~otestant. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1888 15,199 4 5 o 10 7 16 26 30 453 85 1,000 2 135 Japan (Yokohama).

Wesleyan Methodist……………………… 1890 7,000 3 o 2 1 6 o 3 9 1 20 o 50 1 20 Africa (Sierra Leone).

Presbyterian, North………………….. , … 1837· 935,187 241 58 241 170 710 175 1,841 2,551 1,299 41,559 4,481 110,000 718 25,910 India, China, Japan, Korea, Africa, Syria, Presbyterian, South……………………… 1861 185,018 62 9 59 89 169 12 103 272 171 4,571 1,010 Persia, Spanish America, Philippines. 9,680 2~ 1,037 China, KO/;.ea, Japan, Africa, Greece, Italy, Cumberland Presbyterian. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1820 29,079 9 2 7 7 25 7 28 53 14 830 Mexico, Brazil.

90 1,500 3 200 Japan, Korea, Mexico, Indians.

Reformed Presbyterian (Covenanter)……… 1856 25,839 8 o 8 8 24 2 38 62 16 302 18 800 16 611 – Northern Syria, Asia Minor, Cyprus, China.

Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod)…… 1836 4,500 3 o 2 o 5 8 57 62 20 1,130 170 2,000 8 320 India (Northwest Provinces).

Associate Reformed Presbyterian, South….. 1874 8,779 4 o 3 3 1~~ 7 11 21 17 302 34 1,000 4 90 Mexico (Tampico, etc.). 34 35 1 44 464 577 United Presbyterian…………….. ……… 1859 162,728 37 7 41'>1 8,691 998 25,000 299 20,694 Egypt, India (Northwest Provinces).

RefOl'llled (Dutch)……………………….. 1832 173,204 30 5 30 26 91 31 461 552 26~ 4,961 879 12,000 190 7,345 India, China, Japan, Arabia."

Reformed (German) ……………………… 1878 35,895 9 1 8 4 22 32 40 62 53 2,025 344 6,000 2 189 Japan (Tokyo, Sendal, etc.).

German Evangelical Synod… . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1883 16,406 7 2 5 -1 15 o 72 87 17 1,200 15 2,000 11 1,100 India (Central Provinces).

Evangelical Association. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1876 9,086 2 o o 2 4 8 83 37 21 890 95 1,700 1 8 p'apan (Tokyo, Osaka).

United Brethren in Christ………………. 1853 21,000 16 o 16 o 32 a:1 3 57 75 3,200 210 6,000 8 600 Japan, West Africa. 22 Canada Baptist…………………………… 1873 46,392 23 1 16 52 11 368 73 4,644 573 9,000 99 2,049 India (Telugus).

Canada Congregationalist. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1881 7,845 1 2 2 2 7 o 5 12 5 49 6 100 4 625 Africa (West Central).

Canada lIIethodist….. . .. .. . ……. .. … . ….. 1873 186,255 60 5 65 o 130 41 91 221 243 8,127 430 10,000 48 1,400 Japan (Tokyo), Indians.

Canada Presbyterian. .. .. … . …… … .. . .. … 1844 141,094 45 18 1 4.~ 44 150 5 142 292 170 3,368 341 10,000 79 5,171 China, India, New Hebrides, West Indies, Twenty other American Societies…………. …… 432,640 60 172 97 160 489 29 835 1,324 208 2,780 325 6,000 125 12,890 Formosa. 4,304 1,640 119,493 23,011 Totals for America……………………. -:-:-:-:-:-: ~,173 1,620 -s481,4581,219 7,958 '397,340 34,308 —-;0,031 6,509 ~,995 Baptist (England).·· .. · ………………….. 1 1792 491,200 135 0 104 6 2451 27 1,110 1,355 1,011 53,882 1,206 110,000 652 18,519 India, China, Palestine, Africa, West Indies. 167 London Society (L. M. S.) ………………… 1795 730,650 417 36 168 67 438 879 5,811 6,249 1,357 58,059 7,329 182,710 1,876 76,292 China, India, Africa, Madagascar, Polynesia. 462 Church Society (C. M. S.)……………… , . .. 1799 1,550,000 38 149 354 340 1,260 377 7,896 9,156 588 76,370 R,142 281,584 2,387 104,755 Persia, China, Japan, India, Africa, North America, etc. Propagation Society (S. P. G.) …. _………… 1701 535,138 o 1,638 1,750 130 2,100 188 3,138 5,138 2,700 45,000 2,570 148,000 870 38,000 India, China, Japan, Malaysia, Africa, West Universities' Mission …………………….. 18.'59 146,720 196 22 1 49 110 13 216 826 78 3,743 700 11,000 103 Indies, etc. 9 4,372 Africa (Lake Nyasa and Zanzibar). 27 SoCiety of Friends. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1867 96,920 18 81 27 24 82 o 969 1,051 21,4 2,725 240 8,000 264 19,521 Palestine, India, China, Madagascar. 21 Wesleyan Society………………………… 1816 657,230 32 18 121 55 388 168 3,409 3,797 2,714 48,748 1,333 150,000 1,091 73,244 India, China, Africa (West and South), West 75 Indies. Methodist New Connection ……………….. 185~ 30,010 26 01 6 o 15 9 135 150 217 3,416 75 7,000 41 110 584 China (Shantung, Tientsin). 147 United Methodist Free Churches… .. .. ….. .. 1837 57,170 47 11 14 2 54 6 6 60 26 10,555 320 24,000 23 1,620 China, Africa, Australia. 166 Welsh Calvinistic………………………… 1841 39,890 94 3 14 7 il2 11 256 298 393 4,701 643 19,473 215 7,269 N. E. India, France (Brittany). 83 Presbyterian Church of England ………. , … 1847 111,000 58 17 :1 28 92 24 319 411 234 7,159 667 12,000 130 1,800 India, China, Malaysia, Formosa. 46 24 Prebyterlan Church of Ireland. .. .. . .. . . .. .•.. 1840 121,930 147 29 114 5 419 588 116 2,763 278 5,000 136 1,820 China, India (Gujerat), Syria. 15 China Inland Mission …………………… " 1865 266,825 125 252 275 209 807 20 683 1,490 250 7,683 280 15,000 85 1,200 China (Fifteen Provinces). 97 Established Church of Scotland. . …… .. . . … 1829 237,420 65 19 27 66 123 10 639 747 180 2,687 355 7,873 259 15,989 India, East Africa, Palestine. 157 42,133 168,532 968 United Free Church …………………….., 1843 56~,815 524 86 114 96 406 38 2,363 2,769 826 26,230 I 50,000 1,122 57,677 India, Africa, Arabia. Palestine, New Heb- 3,454 rides, China, Japan, West Indies. Other British Societies………………………. .. 1,386,463 5,074 273 178 680 1,278 74 3,840 5,118 540 1,256 1,215 33,800 Paris Society……………………………. [1822 270,280 18 43 15 123 42 3CO 423 45 14,960 423 25,000 198 12,080 Africa (South and West), Tahiti, Madagascar; Basel Society… .. . . .. . .. . .. .. . .. .. . .. .. .. . . … 1815 324,120 63 149 9 387 44 1,043 1;430 552 21,871 747 43,500 519 19,987 South India, China, West Africa.

Berlin Society…………………………… 1824 142,612 15 93 13 215 4 217 212 276 16,226 1,251 87,293 125 8,BOO Africa (East and South), China.

Gossner :Society. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . .. 1836 45,650 o 22 5 60 18 577 577 57 15,590 380 40,000 200 3,640 India (Ganges, Chota Nagpore).

Hermannsburg Society… . .. . .. .. .. . .. .. .. . … 1854 . 101,810 o 47 o 125 o 286 411 149 27,240 1,039 54,123 130 7,245 India, South Africa, New Zealand.

Leipsic Society.. .. . .. . .. .. .. . .. .. .. .. . .. . .. … 1836 149,894 6 40 5 97 22 720 817 219 8,830 20,918 269 8,061 South India, Burma, British and Germall'

lIIoravian Church………………………… 1732 172,554 29 167 18 361 21 1,959 2,320 201 96,877 470 East Africa.

32,028 1,580 23,998 South Africa, Australia, South America, West Indies. Eskimo, l'ibet. , North German Society…………………… 1836 38,302 1 11 7 34 3 55 89 35 1,565 128 3,000 38 1,296 West Africa, New Zealand.

Rhenish Society (Barmen) ………………… 1829 168,738 5 110 17 257 26 1,422 1,676 347 83,560 2,011 82,445 340 15,269 Africa. East Indies, New Guinea, China.. 28 199 2,340 Thirteen Other German Societies………….. 1….. . 147,132 o 74 10 142 341 255 4,270 235 8,000 42 o 81 Ten Netherlands Societies………………………, 124,126 4 12 30 280 331 230 5,041 110 9,000 950 47,500 Eight SC&.Ildinavian Societies………………….. . 366,364 28 97 59 341 84 2,058 2,899 1,122 89,097 3,441 75,000 890 45,000 Societies in Asia, Africa, Australia, etc.. . . . .. . …. . 866,305 231 171 230 1,156 370 18,320 19,476 4,3:l7 314,550 12,140 500.000 2,560 162,000 Totals for Europe. Asia. etc…………… …… $9,946,793 2,974 4,284 2,194 13,090 2,523 59,472 69,140 19,199 929,182 50,847 2,195,428 16,983 812,242 TOTALS FOR CHRiSTENDOM…………… ….. $16,174,966 3,322 5,742 3,413 17,467 4,169 78,965 92,151 27,157 1,326,522 85,155 3,145,459 23,442 1,089,237 Missionary Review of the World Old Series JANUARY New Series VOL. XXV. No.1 { VOL. XV. No. 1 .. LO, I AM WITH YOU ALWAYS"

The Captain of the Lord's Host and the Missionary Campaign BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF The great command of Christ and the great commISSIOn of the Church are coupled with a promise than which there is no greater: "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the consummation of the age."

Those four words, "I AM WITH YOU," are perhaps more frequently found in the Scriptures than any others, and, at every great crisis or turning-point in the history of believers, from Abram to Paul. When the father of the faithful was called out from Charran; when Jacob left Bethel, when Isaac was going to Padan Aram, Moses to Pharaoh, Joshua against Midian, and Solomon was assuming the kingdom; when Isaiah and Jeremiah and Ezekiel were undertaking the prophetic office-this great Jehovah promise was their stay and strength. It was repeated to Paul the Apostle, and was the consolation of Christ Himself: "He that sent me is with me."

In this particular case the promise takes a unique form, literally, I, WITH YOU, AM. The pronoun and verb, which together form the mysterious name of Jehovah, are separated so as to take in between them the two words which concern the messenger whom He sends forth. As this is the only instance of such order and arrangement, we can not think it an accident. It is as tho God literally took the disciple who acts as' His ambassador into His embrace, and stretched about him the everlasting arms of His presence. He says: "Be fearless and calm, for I with you am. I go before you as vanguard; I follow after you as rere-ward."

The Acts of the Apostles, which immediately follows the Gospel narratives, is the proof that the promise was literally fulfilled in apostolic times. Modern missionary history is a later exhibition of the fact of the continued presence on the field of the invisible Captain of the Lord's Host.

This promise means three things: first, the personal presence. of Jesus Christ, as Oaptain, with His missionary company; secondly, this presence continued to the full end of the age; and, thirdly, this presence affecting every day's details; in other words, a Divine providence over the whole work of missions, through the entire age of thE, Gospel dispensation, and extending to every event of every dayapparent adversity and prosperity, disaster and success, all equally under control, and equally part of the working out of the promise.

CHRIST IN THE DAYS OF THE APOSTLES The Book of the Acts shows how this promise was fulfilled, during the period of one generation. The history covers about as much tim~ as the Gospel record-thirty-three and one-half years-and records how, in that first generation after Christ's ascension, He manifested and vindicated His faithfulness and truth. As disciples went out to preach, in Judea and in Samaria and unto the nttermost parts of the earth, from first to last He who sent them was with them.

As these four words mark every great crisis, when Old Testament saints came to the parting of the ways, even so, when the Church comes to that new parting of the ways, which in itself embraces all the great steps, typified in the history of those old-time believers-the Church going out, not knowing whither, into strange lands and unto strange peoples, against myriads of foes massed in great hosts; when all these typical experiences of former days were comprised in one great experience of the new Gospel age, the great promise is renewedly given, " I with you am."

In the Acts we see at least twelve proofs of Christ's fidelity: 1. There are jour great pentecostal outpourings: among the Jews at Jerusalem, the Samaritans, the Romans in Cesarea, and the Greeks at Ephesus. These are representative outpourings, given at the inception of work among these various peoples, to indicate that the bestowment of God's Holy Spirit was equally for Jews, Samaritans, Romans, and Greeks-in other words, for the whole human race. 2. The sending forth of laborer8, as when Christ called Saul of Tarsus by name, in the ninth chapter; and when Barnabas and Saul were called by name, in the thirteenth chapter, and sent forth by the Holy Spirit on the first great missionary tour. 3. The pre-adaptation of laborers for their work. Christ said of Saul, "He is a chosen vessel," and He told him that he had been prepared for this work, as a vessel is prepared by the potter, whose hand molds the clay on the wheel for his purpose. Jesus Christ shows His presence in the work by fitting the laborers in advance, and often unconsciously to themselves, for the work unto which they are called. Then He gives direction to the workers. as when Paul was forbidden to go into Bithynia, and called to Philippi by a vision of the man of Macedonia. 4. The Lord is also seen opening doors. When Saul and Barnabas

"LO, I AM WITH YOU ALWAYS"

returned from their first missionary journey they gathered the Ohurch together at Autioch and rehearsed how that the Lord had opened the doors of faith to the Gentiles. They told the same story on their way to Jerusalem, and to the council there; never claiming that they opened a door by any skill, personal, social, or political.

5. Again the Lord gave courage in the hour of danger, as when the apostles, threatened with death by the Sanhedrim if they should continue to preach in His name, went to their own company, and, lifting up their voices with one accord, said, "Now, Lord, grant that Thy servants may in all boldness speak Thy word, by stretching forth Thy hand to heaL" He exhibited His presence among them and encouraged and emboldened them by shaking the place where they were together, and then by giving them great power both over the souls and bodies of men.

6. When Stephen came to the hour of martyrdom he was permitted to look up· and see Jesus Ohrist "standing." Why standing? He is represented as having taken His seat at the right hand of the throne of God, after having ascended up on high; but Stephen saw Him standing as his advocate and defender, as if He was so aroused by what was going on on earth that He had risen from off the seat of power and stood there by the throne of God specially to encourage that first martyr.

7. All through the Acts we perpetually have answered prayer. Ten days of supplication, and Pentecost; Peter's prayer on the housetop, and a vision of the sheet let down; prayer by the Ohurch for Peter in prison, and his marvelous deliverance; Paul's prayer, and a vision at Oorinth. Over and over again all through this wonderful history Jesus Ohrist appears in answer to prayer, in some cases personally, as to Paul in Oorinth: "Fear not; I have much people in this city. No man shall set on thee to hurt thee. I am with thee."

8. Jesus manifests His presence in the ingathering of converts. Three thousand on the day of Pentecost; shortly after the men were about five thousand; then a great multitude of priests obedient to the faith; and so convert after convert, the most conspicuous being Saul of Tarsus, himself turned to the Lord by the literal presence and appearance of Jesus Ohrist.

9. Marked deliverances manifested Ohrist as present with His Ohurch, such as that remarkable deliverance of the apostles from prison when the angel of the Lord opened the doors and said," Go, and speak in the temple all" the words of this life; " and Peter's rescue from four quaternions of soldiers, when his chains fell off and the iron gate opened before'him of its own accord; and Paul's salvation from shipwreck, with all that sailed with him, after another appearance of God to him.

10. In sorne cases j~tdgment manifested Ohrist's presence. Ananias

and Sapphira were struck dead, and Peter expressly says, "Thou hast not ~ied unto men, but unto God." He felt himself only a representative of the Master. 'rhen, in the twelfth chapter, a great manifestation of judgment, when Herod, who had destroyed James and was proposing to behead Peter, glorified himself and not God, and was immediately eaten of worms and gave up the ghost. So, also, Elymas, the sorcerer, was struck blind for attempting to mislead and pervert the Roman deputy.

11. General signs and wonders were wrought by Jesus Ohrist. For example, the remarkable story, in tho nineteenth chapter, of the magicians of Ephesus so wrought upon by the Word of God that they brought their books, containing their incantations and magioal formulas, by whioh they imposed upon the credulity of the people, and then burned them in the presence of all men. The price of those books was probably about ten thousand dollars, an immense fortune in those days, one Roman penny being the hire for a day's labor. No wonder the writer of the Acts says, "So mightily grew the word of God and prevailed."

12. Christ showed His presenoe in the daily administration of affairs in His Ohurch. For example, notioe His individual care over converts. A eunuch is going down to Ethiopia. An angel is brought on the scene, with the Spirit of God and the evangelist Philip, all cooperating to bring one inquiring soul to God. In the next ohapter Ohrist appears to Saul of Tarsus and converts the aroh perseoutor. In the tenth chapter an angel and the Spirit of God deal with Oornelius and with Peter, heaven and earth oombining under the leadership of Jesus Ohrist to bring one individual soul to the knowledge of salvation.

'rhus the whole twenty-eight chapters of the Acts record Christ's manifold fulfilment of His promise: "Lo, I am with you."

CHRIST IN THE NINETEE.NTH CENTURY The nineteenth century furnished many indications that modern mission history has been a oontinuation of the Acts of the Apostles and a new fulfilment of our blessed Lord's promise, " I with you am."

There have been new Pentecosts-upward of a hundred outpourings of the Holy Ghost through the century past-whose general features are parallel to the developments of the Aots; 1ut seven great outpourings have been oalled "the miracles of missions."

In Tinnevelli, for instance, God gave in the first year of the century a remarkable outpouring, whioh, in a sense, has been oontinuous until the present day, so that this distriot in India is perhaps most thoroughly pervaded and transformed by the Gospel. Whole villages have turned to God, and old heathen temples been ohanged into Ohristian places of worsh.ip. In one instance the people in a village of

"LO, 1 AM: WITH YoU ALWAYS!!

a.bout fifteen hundred desired to turn it into a Christian settlement, a.nd the Brahman that presided over the villagers called them together and said: "Let us have no difference of opinion here. If you are ready to move together, move. We will have no schism; but I will not find fault even if you change your temple into a Christian place of assembly;" and they did. The stone step into that church is a heathen idol, turned face downward.

A wonderful work took place in Hilo, in the Sandwich Islands, under Titus Coan, a simple Gospel preacher with about one hundred and fifty miles of coast-line, over which he toured as an evangelist and pastor. As the people began to wake up under his visits and preach- ing, he found that he could not take care of these people in this desultory way, and so he established a three years' camp-meeting, and they came to him instead of his going to them. About ten thousand assembled around Hilo. 'l'hey erected little places of abode, and pre- pared to cook food and to manufacture baskets; and if at any time of night or day the signal was sounded, they would crowd the churches to rcpletion. So mightly did God work that at times Mr. Coan had to stop preaching. The sobbing, crying, and groaning, and the mani- festation of the Holy Spirit, were such that he could not be heard, and at times could not go or:. preaching, but prayed silently to God to carry on this great work. He baptized nearly two thousand people in the course of a few months, all being carefully examined as to the. proof that they had truly received Jesus Christ.

William A. B. Johnson spent seven years in Sierra Leone. He was a humble German, with only a common school education. The Church Missionary Society wanted a man for these refuse blacks, gathered in from the holds of slave-ships when Britain made this a kind of dumping-ground. He was warned, "They are the worst· people on the earth;" but he said, "That is where I want to go, where no one else will." He found an awful state of immorality, everything that was bad. He began to preach the simple Gospel. Inside of eighteen months he could not sit on his piazza, night or day, without hearing a group of people gathered under the trees shouting praises to Jesus for salvation, or others praying that He would be their Savior and give them eternal life. He lived only seven years at Sierra Leone, and died at sea, his eyes being closed by the first convert of her tribe, yet that whole community had been tranformed, every trade being represented among those blacks. No relic remained of their former heathen orgies. The whole community was gathered in, and they had their _own missionary society. They could not be kept from going to Church' even by floods; they would take off their clothes and put them on their heads .and swim across the streams, and then dress again and go on. When they could not get to meeting they would bring their offering next time, so that there should be no falling off of funds.

Many other examples might be added, and have been cited in these pages. In no single field of missions, since the last century began. has the Gospel been faithfully preached on spiritual lines, by spirituai men and women, without a pentecost of power. Sometimes it has been seven years before there was one convert, sometimes, as in Tahiti, fourteen years, and in one memorable instance, as in Australia, five times seven years; and when Nathaniel Pipper, first of the Australian aborigines, was brought to Christ, the event was so striking that a public meeting, over which the mayor presided, was called to give thanks. Everywhere Jesus Christ has fulfilled His promise, "I am with you," in spiritual outpouring.

His presence is also seen in the selecting, preparing, and sending forth of laborers into His harvest. Often these selected workers have not gone to the field to which they expected to go. Carey inclined to the South Seas because he had become so interested in thcse islands through Cook's voyages, but he went to India. Livingstone planned to go to China, but he went to Africa. Judson planned to go to India, but he went to Burma. Some manifest reason has only afterward been seen why God directed them to some other field than that which they had selected.

In modern missionary history there appear remarkable evidences of preadaptation. In nature this is one of the great arguments for a God. In a cocoon the legs, antenme, and wings of the future butterfly are all folded up within the skin of the caterpillar. The caterpillar could know nothing about its future, for it was born as a worm and lived on refuse; but at a certain point in its history it enfolds itself up in this covering and passes through a change, coming out no longer to crawl, but to fly, henceforth to feed on honey-an entirely different creature; yet all the preparations for this future life in the air are to be found in the caterpillar when it could have had no forecast of what was to come.

So in missionary history there is a Divine preadaptation of men for their work. John Williams was an iron-monger. When he first went to the South Seas he found there a ship which three years before had been laid on the keel, but had never been completed, because no one understood how to work with metals. This vessel was necessary to his evangelistic and itinerating tours, and he was the man to complete it. He did not know why he was trained as an iron-monger, but God did, and all this previous preparation came into play.

The century past furnishes no more conspicuous instance of Divine foresight and election for service than Verbeck, of Japan. Just at the crisis of its history Verbeck was sent to this island empire. He was a man of no country; born in Holland and trained in the United States, he was ready to be identified with Japan. He had no political

"LO, I AM WITH YOU ALWAYS"

alliances and could be accused of no political ends or aims, and could identify himself as fully with Japau as if born and bred there. Had he allowed his good deeds to be proclaimed or the work that he was quietly doing to be trumpeted, it would have come to the ears of the Japanese inquisition, and his voice would have been silenced, and his work stopped, and his converts pflrsecuted, if not beheaded; but he was so modest and retiring that he would neither tell his own deeds nor let anybody else. Then, again, he was singularly versatile. He could talk in five languages-a born linguist and translator-and could therefore contribute to the translation of the Bible and of necessary books. He had singular tact, was an educator, a scientist, and an engineer. At this particular crisis there was probably not another man in the world equally adapted for the work that was put before him. He did not know of his own fitness, but God did. The Potter had prepared a particular vessel for His uses.

As to the opening of doors, when Oarey proposed to go to India there was scarcely a door in the world that was open,and he could scarcely get a footing even in India except as an indigo planter. The right of the merchant gave the right of residence, and so the opportunity to teach; but with great difficulty he obtained a footing there at all. The islands of the sea were inhabited by cannibals. Ohina was literally walled around, excluding foreigners. Japan had been sealed for two hundred years, owing to the reaction against Roman Oatholic intrigue. Korea was a hermit nation up to 1884, when it was opened through Dr. Allen and his medical treatment of the king's nephew. Almost the whole world, at the opening of the nineteenth century, seemed closed to missionary effort; now it is accessible. Between 1853 and 1858 seven great peoples became open to Protestant missions, embracing half of the earth's population-Japan, through Commodore Perry and the treaty with the United States; Ohina, under new treaties made in 1854; India, by the mutiny in 1857; Oentral America, under Benito Juarez, overthrowing the priesthood and confiscating the church property; Turkey, Papal Europe, Africa-a result which could not have been brought about in centuries by any ordinary political or commercial measures.

Ohrist has still given boldness to His people. Dr. Schauffier, for instance, when a Russian official said to him, "My imperial master, the czar, will never allow P·rotestantism to set foot in Turkey," calmly replied, "My imperial Master, Ohrist, will never ask the Emperor of Russia where He may set His foot or plant His kingdom." In 1851, when Sultan Mahmud in Turkey ordered the expulsion of all the missionaries, Oyrus Hamlin said to William Goodell, " We have got to leave; the sultan has issued an edict, and the British ambassador and the American consul say it is no use to resist." But Goodell replied: "Hamlin, the Sultan of the universe 'can change all this."

So they gave themselves to prayer. Next day Sultan Mahmud died. Six days before this there had been a great defeat of the Turkish forces; on the ninth of Augnst following there was a con~agration that destroyed between three and four thousand dwellings. Here within thirty days was a defeat at Aleppo, the death of the sultan, and the great conflagration; and since Abdul Medjid came to the throne the edict of expulsion has never been mentioned, nor has there been any attempt to enforce it.

As to the martyrs, no decade of years has been without one or more, and the century closed with the blackest page in all the annals of modern missions in the Boxer uprising in China. But every instance of martyrdom has been also one of Divine interposition and superintending Providence. The shells of the Chinese gunners, which were attached to time fuses, were fired so unskilfully that they went through the walls of the compound and exploded outside, doing little harm. If they had exploded inside, it would have been almost impossible to occupy those premises; and if the Chinese had not sent a number of their best gunners elsewhere, or the missionaries had not been led to gather in supplies of food early in the siege, and had not been directed by God where they could find stores of rice and other provisions, or had there not been a temporary cessation of hostilities, for no known cause, for about ten days before the final raising of the siege, or had the relieving army come twenty-four hours later, the sacrifice of life would have been terrible. Hev. F. D. Gamewell, who had charge of the fortifications in the siege of Peking, was the one man trained as a military engineer; he was just about to go away on his furlough when the siege began, and so he stayed with his beleaguered and endangered brethren, and became to them a sort of generalin-chief, to whom the safety of those besieged missionaries and of thousands of native converts was perhaps due more than to any other one man. Who kept him there just at that time? Who had given him that engineer training, the use of which he never knew until he was in the midst of the siege?

Has the Lord Jesus manifested Himself in answer to prayer throughout this century? Let the story of Budapest and the Jewish mission there answer. The Archduchess Dorothea, brought out of the Homan Catholic faith into unconscious Protestantism by reading her Bible, prayed God to send -some one to Budapest especially for the, large neglected Jewish population gathered there. Mr. Wodrow, an obscure man in Glasgow, recorded in his diary his prayer for the establishment of missions among the Jews; and the Church of Scotland sent out four men, Drs. Black and Keith, with Bonar and McCheyne, to go on a tour and see where Jewish missions ought to be established, and they left out Hungary because of the expected opposition from the Hungaritm government. At Jerusalem, Dr. Black fell

"LO, I AM WITH YOU ALWAYS"

from his camel, and they had to take the most direct homeward route by way of Budapest, where Dr. Keith was taken sick with cholera. At this time the Archduchess Dorothea awoke at night, and God seemed to say to her, "The parties are here that are going to establish a mission." She inquired, and found there were three or four Scotch- men in town, detained there by one of their number who was danger- ously ill. She went to the bedside of the stranger and ministered to his wants; then, as he became better, told him of her longings and prayers~ and of the state of the Hungarian Jews. The result was that one of the largest missions established was at Pesth. Look at the leading of God. Two supplicators, one in Glasgow, and the other at Budapest, a committee to explore for Jewish missions, designedly leaving out Hungary and God designedly putting it in; one man falls from a camel and hurts himself, another is taken ill of the cholera and has to tarry; and so a prayer in Glasgow and a prayer in Budapest, going up to God, bring about Christian missions in Budapest.

A word about Divine judgments. The remarkable occurences in Turkey already mentioned in connection with the edict of expulsion illustrates this point. The Armenians who incited those persecutions were the greatest sufferers from the calamities that occured.

When Napoleon, in 1812, proposed his conquering career in Russia, the Russian ambassador said to him, "Sire, remember that man proposes, but God disposes." Napoleon, in his arrogance, answered, "I want your master to understand that I am he that proposes, and I am he that disposes." What II challenge to the Almighty! God did not stir from His throne, but sent one of the smallest messengers, a snowflake, to punish the blasphemer. Napoleon retreated from Moscow. He had already lost one hundred thousand men by sickness and war, and when he forsook his retreating army he had Lut twenty-five thousand soldiers left; and the officials reported to the Emperor of Russia that they had buried 213,516 French corpses and 95,816 dead horses to prevent pestilence. The arrogant Corsican found that there was a God in heaven, who, whatever man proposes, Himself does dispose.

One of the greatest revelations of God in the century has to do with African slavery. Between the years 1871 and 1889 some of the greatest apparent disasters occurred in the history of modern missions by way of martyrdoms and the deaths of invaluahle men. Patteson, in 1871, . died in Melanesia, the five wounds on his body inflicted for five victims kidnapped from the island of Nikapu. In 1873, Livingstone, virtually a martyr, died at Ilala on his knees in the little grass hut, his life apparently a partial failure. To him "the end of the geographical feat was the beginning of the missionary enterprise".; yet he had not entered upon the beginning of this his true work, for he had not reached the end of his geographical feat, and his last dying cry was

like a wail: "All that I can say in my loneliness is, may Heaven's rich blessing come down upon any man, American, Englishman, or 'l'urk, who will help to heal the open sore of the world-slavery." Then came the death of Krapf in 1881, dying on his knees like Livingstone, himself also one of the seven illustrious explorers of Africa. He had said, " Over the slain in the trenches will ad vance the hosts of God for conquest until this great African fortress is taken possession of by the Lord." Then came the death of Bishop Steere, in 1882, of the Universities Mission; of Moffatt, in 1883, one of the greatest of African missionaries; and, then, of "Chinese Gordon," in 1885, ill the Sudan, one of the best of Englishmen, followed by the martyrdom of Hannington in 1889.. The period of eighteen years, beginning with the death of Patteson, the martyr of Melanesia; and of Livingstone, the martyr of Ilala, and ending with the death of Hannington, the martyr of Uganda-surely this was a dark day for missions!

God's hand overruled all, as is seen in the subsequent history. Three weeks after Livingstone's funeral the Church Missionary Society held its missionary anniversary in Westminster Abbey. Gordon Lathrop preached his great sermon on the- revival of the dead man when he touched the bones of Elisha, and he besought the great audience seated over the very grave where Livingstone's body lies, as God's mighty army to follow Livingtone's death with conquest: "Let the whole Church touch his bones and rise to a new victory for God." Immediately came forward movements in every direction. First, Livingstone's own Scotland, by the Free Church, established a chain of missions at Lake Nyasa, and the Established Church erected its station at Blantyre, called after Livingstone's birthplace. There at the present ti,me Britain controls over five hundred thousand square miles. Then came the Gordon Memorial Mission, founded by the Dowager Countess of Aberdeen; then the setting apart of Edward Steere to the Universities Mission, in the very year of Livingstone's death, 1874. Then Stanley, who had discovered Livingstone in 1871, began his nine hundred and ninety-nine days' journey across the cont.inent, and traced out the Kongo to its source. Then came the Kongo Free State, in 1885. Then the Livingstone Inland and the Kongo Balolo Missions, both established by the Guinnesses. Events crowded fast upon one another like people that tread upon each other's heels. Livingstone died feeling in a measure that his work was a failure and beseeching people to interpose to heal the open sore of the world, and lo! within these few years came the mightiest movements that have ever taken place in the century in the way of missions. In 1879 Monsieur Coillard and his wife went to Barotsi land to identify themselves with the French missions in that country. In 1885 Chinese Gordon finished the six years of work, unequaled in the world's history for effectiveness, for the suppression of the slave trade.

THE ISLAND OF GUAM AND ITS PEOPLE

Patteson's death, in 1871, started the whole series of these events, for, having been slain by natives who sought to avenge kidnapping, his death called attention of the English and American people to this crime. Livingstone's death emphasized the effect of Patteson's death, two years before, and hence in that very year the Sultan of Zanzibar was compelled by England to close the slave-market there. Part of the ground on which it stood was bought for the Universities Mission, in the same year, and the great cathedral of the mission is erected on the very spot where used to be the slave-market, and the communion-table stands on the very site of the whipping-post! Not only so, but in 1874 Salter Price bought, in behalf of England, the site of a freed settlement at Mombassa where, whenever a slave lands, he is a free man because on British soil. Thus, within fifteen years after the death of Patteson, within thirteen years after the death of Livingstone, this greatest series of events that has ever taken place in missionary history occurred within the bounds of the African continent. He Who said, "I with you am, all the days, even to the end of the age," is thus demonstrating to the children of God that He means what He says, and that He abundantly fulfils His glorious promise.

THE ISLAND OF GUAM AND ITS PEOPLE BY REV. ~FRANCIS M. PRICE, AGANA, GUAM Missionary of the American Board The beautiful island of Guam, the largest of the Ladrone group, has a population of about ten thousand, of which Agana, the capital, has seven thousand. There are two somewhat distinct classes of people here: those of Spaniiilh blood (the so-called high-classed Chamoros), and the common people. The first class furnishes the civil officers of the government and possesses most of the wealth and intelligence, tho a large proportion of the poorer class have each his own home in Agana and a little farm in the hills. The blood of many nationalities flows in their veins, but the Malayan undoubtedly predominates and gives its character to the people. Their faces show them to be a weak race, and while many are pretty, few are fine looking. Some of the children are very attractive with their soft black eyes and olive complexions, but one seldom sees a beautiful old man or woman. The iron of the pure Gospel of Christ must be infused into their blood to impart strength to their characters and nobility to their countenances.

The language spoken in Guam is more highly inflected than those of other Micronesian isla~ds. It has personal prefixes and suffixes for the verb, distinct forms for some of the tenses and for the singular and plural of nouns. 1'he Spanish language is. used to some extent, and probably one-tenth of the people know enough Spanish for busi-

ness purposes and one-tenth of these understand it reasonably well.

The vast majority of the people speak only the Chamoro, understand- ing very few words of Spanish or English. At present everyone wants to learn English, and our tongue will doubtless supplant all others in the coutse of time.

The homes of the people are superior in many respects to those of other Micronesians, but in- ferior to those of the very poor in America. The small thatch-covered houses are set on posts three or four feet high, which have wood- Cll (often bamboo) sides and floors, and consist of two or three rooms. The better class have stone houses, cov- ered with tile or corrugated iron; many of them are neat CHAMOlO MOTHERS AND CBILDRE~ and homelike, but are gen- erally destitute of furniture, and suggest anything but comfort. Chairs are unknown and a mat spread on the floor at night serves for a bed. The women do the cooking on mud ranges; they chop their own wood, even going to the hillsides to cut and carry home bundles of sticks on their heads or shoulders. Rice and corn constitute the staple food, with vege- tables, fish, and meat for variety. . .

The Chamoros are inveterate smokers; men, women, and children smoke pipes or, if they cau afford it, immense cigars made from the native plant which, judging from the odor, can scarcely rival the Havana. Many of them chew the nut of the areca palm, the betel-nut, which is slightly intoxicating, and whose juice, mixed with lime,imparts a reddish color to the lips, and is supposed to add much to their beauty.

The clothing of the people of Guam is simple, and adapted to the climate.. For men it consists of white cotton trousers and a blouse worn outside (very neat when clean), and for the women a cotton chemise, a trailing skirt, usually of calico, and a white, thin camise, or over- waist, with low neck and large flowing sleeves. When the women go on the streets in full dress they usually wear a cotton kerchief, folded diagonally, over the shoulders, with the ends crossed and pinned over the breast and another thrown loosely.over the head. '1'he well-to-do wear clothing of richer quality. It is hard for the children to get used to the superfluous custom of wearing' clothes, and they throw them off and run about naked, in defiance of law, at every opportu- nity. One little fellow was caught by an officer and locked up over- night for venturing too far from home undressed.

THE ISLAND OF GUAM AND ITS Pli10PLE

SOME NATIVE SCHOOLBOYS IN GUAM The Chamoros are a peaceable people, not given to deeds of violence, quarreling little among themselves, and living, for the most part, in separate families. They are kind and generous, given to hospitality, and quick to return favors. When I was visiting a sick man one day I found that he had no proper food, and told him to send his boy over to my house to get a little rice. He immediately turned to the boy and said: "Catch that chicken and take it over with you." It was the only chicken he had and worth many times the value of the rice. For the most part they are tillers of the soil, but very fond of municipal life, so that farmers will go as far as ten or twelve miles to till their land and return to their homes in town rather than live in the country. Late Saturday night the men come home, spend Sunday with their families, and are off for their ranches before daylight Monday morning.

Most of the women and some of the men go to mass early Sunday morning; the remainder of the Sabbath is given to sports and trading or to the doing of odd jobs. Gambling is a passion with them, and the streets of Agana swarm on Sundays and feast-days with groups of

men and boys pitching coppers or larger coins. The natives admit that this is productive of great evil, since it deprives many families of food, and leads men to steal in order to pay gambling debts; but there is no public sentiment against it. Oock-fighting is so prevalent as to be a national.sport; it is crnel and demoralizing, restricted but not prohibited by the governor.

Drunkenness, so prevalent for- merly, is not common here now, and disorderly men, natives or marines, are very seldom seen on the streets. The liquor laws are practically prohibitory, especially for the natives, and no one can get foreign drinks without a per- mit from the governor. This permit is granted or not at his discretion, after the applicant has sworn that it is for personal use only.

Social life is, as a rule, very unclean, and the sentiment against social sins is abhorrently low.

Houses of ill repute abound~ One ClIAMORO CHILDREN-DRESSED I who was in a position to know said: "Parents even in the best families would be glad to give their daughters in temporary marriage to the officers of the navy who are married men for the time of their sojourn here." Snch a thing is not, of course, allowed in our navy.

The thirst for white blood has something to do with this, but the sad thing is that public sentiment tolerates it. There are two reasons for this. The large fees demanded for legal marriages, during the Spanish administration, compelled many to live in unlawful wedlock, and thus lawful marriage was lightly esteemed. But much more than this the immoral lives of most of the Spanish priests and officers gave a religious sanction to vice. Some of the padres had children by different women in different villages and publicly recognized them.

"They told us," said a Ohamoro, "to do as they said and not as they did."

The religious history of the island is interesting and sadly pathetic.

In 1668, Mariana of Austria, Queen Regent of Spain and widow of Philip IV., contributed 25,000 pesos from the public treasury and sent Roman Catholic missionaries to evangelize the Ladrones. Diego Luis de Sanvatores arrived in Guam with six religiosos in 1669, and so vig- orously did they prosecute their work that, according to the Spanish historian, "they taught and baptized 6,000 persons during the first

1902J THE ISLAND OF GUAlI AND ITS PEOPLE

year." Padre Diego was indefatigable in his labors, scarcely giving himself time to eat or sleep, carrying his message into all parts, instructing and baptizing multitudes, especially little children. He was slain after three years by a native chief for baptizing his child without his consent, and was posthumously honored with the title: " The Apostle of the Marianas." His associates continued the work after his death, and in the course of time all the islanders became Roman· Catholics.

Here was a fine opportunity to teach the Chamoros a spiritual religion, the pure Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, and had they done 80 the subseql1ent history of the island would have honored the Spa n ish name; but they' chose rather to modify the mes- sage and adapt it to the low state of intelligence of the people. The re- sult is a form of heathen- ism shorn of some of its repulsive features, but still ignorant, false, and degrading. Image and picture worship are now well-nigh universal. In practically every house there is a shrine with an image or picture of Christ and Mary and some of the saints, candles are lighted before them, CHAMOROS OF THE BETTER CLASS and prostrations are made precisely as is done in heathen lands. In a little pamplet, the only book yet published in the Chamoro language, instructions are given for a pr!tyer to be recited before the image of a former priest of this island. Mary is more worshiped than Jesus, and in one of their common oaths-they are very profane-they use the names of Jesus, Joseph, and Mary in one breath.

Prayers to. ~he Virgin Mary and other saints, called the" Novena,"

are chanted by the women and children (men seldom taking any active part) for nine successive· evenings at stated times in given neighborhoods, each successive evening chanting being at a different house. The prayers are in Spanish, and, according to the chanters'

BUILDING USED FOR PROTESTANT SERVICES IN GUAM own confessions, are not understoorl by the great majority of those . using them. Of singing and prayer as known to Christian people they have little or no conception. The Carmelite Order flourishes here, and belts, blessed by the priest, are worn by nearly all the women and many of the men, with the delusion that if they have them on at death the Virgin Mary will come and take them to heaven. The Virgin Mary is practically looked upon as their savior,.and they hope for salvation not because of faith and a righteous life, or even because they try to imitate her virtues, but because of some superstitous meaning attached to a material object connected with her which the priest has blessed (for a consideration).

How can such people be moral? The fact is they are not moral in any strict sense of that word. Necessarily religion is divorced from morality, and with few exceptions the natives are liars and thieves, low in their social ideas and practises, in mortal dread of ghosts and the devil, and devoid of any of the comforts and restraints of a per- sonal religious life.

Enough has been said to show that, whatever may be said in favor of the Roman Catho~ic Church, it is not truly and thoroughly Chris- tian, and has utterly failed to lead the people to an intelligent knowledge of God and a faithful following of His Son. The Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ as taught by Him, and interpreted, under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, by an intelligent and faithful study of the Holy Scriptures, and preached by Spirit-filled missionaries, has been and is still the" power of God unto salvation" of the peoples of other islands of the Pacific, turning them from darkness to light,

THE ISLAND OF GUAM AND ITS PEOPLE

purifying and elevating social and family life, and creating a public sentiment such as is found in Christian communities all over the world. Christ alone can purify the heart.

There is evidence that not all the people of Guam have been satisfied with the spiritual food they have received; they have been hungry for better things. Prior to 1850 Bibles had been brought here, nobody knows how, possibly by whaling ships, and found their way into a few families, and were read with eagerness by the more earnest men. People long deprived of the Word of God, when once they have tasted of this Bread of Life, hunger for more, and usually are eager to have their friends partake-like other good things that are more enjoyed when shared with others. The reading of the Bible spread among the people, and finally knowl~dge of this reached the priest's ear; then priest and ruler combined to stop it. Diligent search was made for the Bibles, and three large baskets of them were publicly burned in the plaza about 1856. Some successfully hid their Bibles and have them still. One remarkable man, Jose Taitano, who has been reading the Book of books for many years, was long ago convinced that there was a better way than that he had learned from the priests, but he was perplexed. The government and the Church were against him, and it was a public misdemeanor to disobey the orders of the priests. So he waited and did nothing, only he discarded the grosser superstitions, such as the wearing of Carmelite belts and other charms and amulets, and hoped and prayed for deliverance. There may have been others like him, but for the most part the people had W!lE~ THlli J'ROTEBTANT SIIlRVICEij .utE lIEW IN GUAl!

yielded to the iuevitable, and remained subject to the priest and ruler, thinking there was no eye to pity and no arm to save.

On June 24, 1898, the Oharleston took possession of Guam for the United States, and the death-knell for political oppression and religious stultification was sounded. God's eye had pitied and His arm had brought salvation. 'Two natives of Guam who had lived many years in the United States and Honolulu, and had become earnest Christians, Joe and Luis Castino, when they heard that de- liverance had come to the i r people, were moved to return to their native island and t ell the "old, old story." On their arrival Mr. Taitano welcomed them, and with his large family of six girls and four boys openly united with them. The priest threatened them, telling them that they were still under Spanish law, and would be punished as soon as the Amer- icans left. But the Americans did not leave, and opposition only made these men more earn est. A daughter of Luis Castino, an earnest Christian of strong char- GOVERNOR SCHROEDER, GUAM acter, who had been well educated in the Honolulu schools, opened a schDol for teaching English, and has prosecuted her work with great ;patience, energy, and success. She is .a good musician, and by playing :the organ renders valuable assistance at the religious services.

Major KeIton, of the Marine Corps, associated with Q-overnor J.Jeary during his term of office, conducted services for the marines and natives, first at the barracks and later at a private house. He did much to encourage and strengthen the little band of believers. He was transferred before the missionaries arrived on the fi eld, but sent a letter, which they received at Honolulu, expressing joy that they were coming andregret that he could not be at hand to welcome them.

t~" On , November 27, 1900, the first American Protestant mission- atiesarrived in Guam, and found this little company of twelve Chris- tians. :Governor Schroeder, whose family joined him at that time, ;,had been attending the evening services with these simple worshipers, ~nd he and his family have been regular attendants at the Sunday evening services and mid-week meetings ever since. The governor is not the reconstructionist and reformer that Governor Leary was, but is a better ruler. He is deeply interested in the welfare of the people, just and honorable in the administration of his office, and of high character both in private and public life. He is a kind man, and beloved by the people.

Officers and a few of the marines also attend the evening services, and the number of the Chamoros is increasing. A young people's society, embracing in its membership all the Prot~stant Christians on the island who desire to identify themselves with Christian work, holds a meeting every Sunday evening. Some of these give conclusive evidence that they have been bol'll again.

Our difficulty now is to find a room large enough for our services. There is no available place in Agana for such services, and we await only the gift of some one interested in the Lord's work here to enable ns to purchase land and build a chapel. Our room is overcrowded and very uncomfortable in this warm climate. Many stand out on the street and listen to the singing, but we can not invite Jhem in because there is no room.

It seems to us that no people, even ·in the untouched i~lands of the Carolines, ever needed the Gospel more than these people do. The American Board is seeking to give them the Gospel, and by the side of the American flag to plant the blood-stained banner of the Son of G, od.

THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN ASIA A Round-Table Discussion of the Far East SOME OF THE OPEN DOORS BY REV. W. E. WITTER, M.D. District Secretary of the American Baptist Missionary Union, Boston The American Baptist Missionary Union has never before, in all the eighty-eight years of its remarkable history, faced so many wide open doors, or received such repeated and imperative calls to enter and possess vast fields for God. Rev. W. M. Upcraft, recently returned to our West China Mission, writes: "There are many calls, and open doors were never so widely open nor so many as now. At both Yachau .and Kiating there will be baptisms (D. V.) in the eighth moon. We need help, and if you have not already sent men, is it too much to ask that some be sent at once? It is far to come and toilsome, but once herA there is unbounded opportunity and unlimited welcome." We are glad to say that a few who faced death for the sake of the Name in that region are hastening back to those unbounded opportunities and unlimited welcomes.

No more importunate calls ever came from any part of the world for the immediate thrusting in of the sickle and reaping unto life

eternal than have been coming for months from our representatives in the Philippine Islands. Rev. O. W. Briggs writes; "On a recent Sunday I baptized forty-three at J aro. We also organized our church and celebrated the Lord's Supper. There are literally hundreds· of candidates. The work is growing daily like the Ohurch after Pentecost." One of Mr. Briggs' recent letters to the rooms was accompanied by a document containing the full name, age, etc., of 7,934 people, with thirty-five headmen or chiefs who desire to abandon Rome and go over to the Protestant faith.

From the inland seas of Japan, Oaptain Luke Bickel, of our Gospel ship, writes of having reached sixty-two islands with some three hundred and fifty towns and villages, and giving their first message of the Gospel to over forty thousand souls during the last twelve months. All this work has been simply thrust upon him through the eagerness of the people to hear the Gospel.

From Burma, Assam, and Southern India and from Africa come similar appeals for more laborers with the promise of abundant harvests, and we are glad to say that individuals here and there, and numbers of our churches, are hastening to the rescue. To illustrate, we have been having special prayer in our rooms in Boston for money with which to advance our work in the Philippines, and the Lord has signally answered our intercessions by sending us an offering from a hitherto unknown friend of $2,000; an application for appointment as a missionary from a man pecularly qualified to take up the work there; the offer of $200 from a wealthy woman if a new missionary shall be sent, and $1,400 from the Pacific coast for the support of the work there on its present basis.

The outlook is as bright as the promises of God. All that is needed are eyes to see the brightness and hearts filled with the passion of the Ohrist to embrace these opportunities and rejoice in the speedy fulfilment of the irrevocable Word, " A nation in a day."

ARE MISSIONS IN TURKEY WORTH WHILE?

BY REV. HENRY O. DWIGHT, D.D. Missionary of the American Board, Constantinople Lately a question has come up many times as to the good policy of persisting in missions in the Turkish empire. Is not Turkey a Mohammedan country, impervious to Ohristian ideas? Do not the difficulties which confront missionaries there justify shaking off the dust of our feet against the land, and turning our attention to less stony fields? But we need to bear in mind the distinction between closed doors and doors that are hard to open. Jesus Ohrist lets no mere difficulty weigh when the question is of saving men and giving them manhood. The history of missions does not show that obstacles

THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN ASIA

are a valid excuse for failure to persevere in the Lord's enter- prises.

If this were not true as to missions in 'l'urkey, God would not have set upon them the seal of His blessing. No other mission of the American Board has rendered such return for labor expended. Some thousands of earnest, consistent Ohristians are trying to live in Ohrist, and to labor for Him in various parts of the empire. Within a decade multitudes of the people have been moved with amazement at the brave, patient manliness shown by these Ohristians during the out- break which involved them in a bloody tragedy without hope of escape. In place of the old type of Ohristianity, which was an out- ward show and an empty name, a new type has attracted the attention of the non-Ohristian population. A distinct movement toward a better spiritual state has begun to show itself among people and priests in the Eastern Ohurch. The Bible has been put into all the languages of the country, and no other book sells so well. Had the mission press the means, it could lead and, for a long time, control the revival of literature, which is sure to come. More and more the young of all classes of the population are placed in the mission schools with avowal" by their parents of the wish to have their children learn the secret of sturdy character, and clean living. Even among the non- Ohristian part of the population some have acknowledged Jesus Ohrist as Lord 'and Master, proving that they are not impervious to Ohristian ideas.

The whole Ohurch of Ohrist should seek to comprehend the mean- ing of God's evident blessing upon this far-reaching enterprise. In the presence of any Philistine giant with a loud-mouthed challenge, the Ohristians line of action is not flight, but greater trust in the Lord of Hosts. When the disciples of Jesus Ohrist stand appalled, asking why they can not cast out the evil spirit, the Master tells them to-day, as of old, "This kind goeth not out, but by prayer." Unless we read wrongly the history and present state of this field, what is demanded of the Ohurch at home respecting the work in Turkey is increase of interest, more fervent prayer for the power of the Holy Spirit to rest upon the workers, and a determination steadfastly to press the under- taking until the end. .

THE OUTLOOK IN BURMA BY F. D. PHINNEY, RANGOON, BURMA Supt. of the Press; American Baptist Missionary Union, 1882- The outlook in Burma was never brighter. Evangelistic work never met with a more welcome reception than at the present. Buddhism is so diametrically opposite to Ohristianity that it is impossible, except under the direct influence of the Holy Spirit, to get the truth lodged in the heart of its followers. A godless religion, a vicarious

atonement unthinkable, and a Savior of mankind an impossibility, it takes much time to displace the beliefs of centuries with a belief in God, forgiveness of sins, and a Savior who died that we might live. Yet to-day the Burmans are discussing these things, and the missionary and the native evangelist have snch interested audiences as lIever before. Yet the harvest still lingers, and the cry still goes up for more laborers to be sent forth into the harvest.

Educational work progresses, and in the great majority of mission schools is distinctively Christian. The results are seen in frequent conversions of pupils, even of those from non-Christian families.

The Christian Karen commllnity, noted for its self-reliance in the matter of self-sllpport, is going on to better things, and their own foreign missionaries are proving the power of God in their work among the wild and rude Kachins of the far northern part of Bllrma; and among the Shans of the Shan country to the northeast; and away among" the dispersion" of their own race in Northern Siam.

The outlook is now more evidently true-tho not a whit more true-than when Dr. Judson said of it: "Prospects in Burma are bright as the promises of God."

AMONG THE KARENS BY REV. E. N. HARRIS, SHWEGYIN, BURMA American Baptist Missionary Union, 1893- Seldom does the principle of the reflex influence of missions on the churches sustaining them have happier illustration than in the recent history of the Shwegyin (pronounced Shway-jin, with the accent on the last syllable) Karen Mission, of Burma. For about a quarter of a century this mission has been conducted on a self-supporting basis, all the pastors, churches, and schools, including even the head school at Shwegyin tOWll, being maintained exclusively by the contributions of the native Christians, and, altho it is one of the smaller of the Karen missions, it has long been regarded as one of the most successful, considered from the point of view of the spirituality, consecration, and general efficiency of the native membership. But about three years ago, at the suggestion of the missionary, yet altogether without assistance or even supervision from him, certain mission extension plans were inaugurated for the purpose of reaching more effecti vely the heathen popUlation of the field. First the native churches selected several of their best men to start substations ~t three points outside Shwegyin and contiguous to large heathen settlements (one of them being entirely beyond the circle of the churches and so constitl!ting practically a foreign mission), and furnished the money for the purchase of land on which to locate them. Then buildings were put up, and schools started both at the three sub-stations and at such neighboring heathen villages as would receive teachers, and a vigorous evangelistic campaign organized. The result has been a remarkable gain in all departments of the work. The attendance at the town school has increased about fifty per cent., while the entire number of pupils connected with the various schools under the care of the churches has about doubled. Before the new plans were inaugurated there were forty-five churches, but now the number is fifty-three. At that time the average annual number of additions to the churches by confession was about one hundred, but last year there were one hundred and sixty-nine. While the contributions for all objects aggregated about Rs. 7,500 ($2,500) for the year 1R98-and that was thought to be a large sum for the 1,800 Ohristians in their poverty to raisefor the year 1899 it was over Rs. 10,000, and for 1900, statistics for which have recently come to hand, over Rs. 14,000, nearly a twofold increase in two years' time. It is probably safe to say that during the last three years the efficiency and prosperity of the churches and of the whole mission have doubled. Thus we see that just as missions are indispensable to the highest prosperity of our churches on the home field here in America, so missionary enterprise is indispensable to the highest prosperity of our churches on the mission field itself.

THE MISSIONARY SITUATION IN CHINA BY REV. J. FRAZER SMITH, M.D.

Canadian Presbyterian Mission, China During the past eighteen months those most interested in the spread of the Gospel have had ample cause for alarm, owing to the difficulties that have arisen in different pq.rts of the world, which have seriously interfered with the regular work of very many missionary societies. Notwithstanding this fact, a careful survey of the whole situation is most reassuring, and should convince all, and especi~lly those who rest securely on the promises of God, that never was the missionary outlook more hopeful than at the present time.

As regards the situation in Ohina, even those who have given the subject the most careful consideration, and who have the widest and most intimate knowledge of the country and the people, are much divided in opinion as to what the probable outcome may be. It should be remembered, however, that for several years past the general feeling on the part of many was that an upheaval of some kind was inevitable. The reas'on for this is not far to seek. The terrible indifference of the Ohinese; their intense pride; their obstinate ignorance; their avarice and deceit, as well as their extreme conservatism and utter contempt for anything and everything foreign, have long been recognized as almost insuperable barriers to the evangelization of that great nation. Add to this the fact that this apathetic and paralyzed condition was felt to be due, to a large extent, to the rottenriess of the whole social fabric, and you have sufficient cause, not only for the tur-

moil of the past, but also, to the extent to which the above conditions still maintain, for anxiety for the future.

At the same time it is freely admitted on all hands that China will never return to the old condition of affairs again, and so far as this is a settled fact we have great reason to thank God, and with renewed energy press on in the glorious work. Besides, there is still another outcome of the trouble in China which is most encouraging. Never before, perhaps, in so short a period of time, has the Church at home been called upon to exercise so much patience, resignation, and faith in regard to her work abroad. The imminent danger of the mission- aries of so many different denominations has deepened the spirit of . prayer in the Church at large, and has broadened the spirit of Chris- tian brotherhood which is so desirable. In this way many half-hearted Christians in the home land have become enthusiastic workers. Then the fact that so many native Christians were faithful even unto death has caused the Church of God throughout the world to believe in the power of the Gospel and the value of missionary effort as never before.

THE OUTLOOK IN NORTH CHINA BY REV. COURTENY H. FENN Missionary of the American Presbyterian Church, Peking, 1893-1900 Missionaries, business men, railroad promoters, mining engineers, all returning to their old haunts throughout the greater part of the Chinese empire; edicts of toleration and protection of foreign teachers and teaching; proclamations of educational and political reform; a consequent increasing demand-like that of 1898 and bound to be greater-for Western books, scientific training and inventions; indemni~ies for the losses of missionaries and native Christians paid locally and long in advance of the general indemnity; funeral rites for the martyrs of Paotingfu attended largely by the gentry of the place, and a new mission site presented by the gentry and people of the same city, on their own initiative, to the American Presbyterian Mission; personal letters from native officials to various Protestant missionaries, expressing their grateful appreciation of the reasonableness of indemnity claims, and the total absence of the- spirit of revenge from the negotiations in this matter; the more respectful and receptive attitude of the people toward the preaching of the Gospel in many places-all these things are U signs of the times," and afford great encouragement to those who hope that the better day for China is already dawning. It is doubtless true that there are occasional signs of continued unrest, and rumors of other gathering storms; that the empress dowager has been allowed by foreign powers to retain the supreme imperial authority, and that she is probably no more enthusiastically pro-foreign than before her humiliating flight to Hsi An Fu; that the bulk (I use the term advisedly) of Ohinese officialdom is still intensely conservative, and would like to see Ohina forever free from foreign influence; and that there are still some who are mad enough to think it possible; yet 1 believe Ohina is prepared, more than she ever has been before, for an aggressive forward movement to proclaim the pure Gospel of Jesus Ohrist as the only tonic for the weakness which has been laid bare, and the only hope for the regeneration of a nation whose hoary age has been dishonored by individual selfishness, social foulness, political rottenness, and a national pride whose self-deception has rendered it the laughing-stock of the world. Ohina's chief lack in the past has been that of vision. She was blind, yet thought she saw. At length her eyes have begun to open, after the severest operation of the ages. Now that the bandages are being removed and the optic nerve is accustoming itself to the strong light, there is hope of a cure. What Ohina is to see with this new strong vision is largely for the Ohurch in America to determine, for never so much as now has Ohina realized that America is her best friend.

THE OUTLOOK IN JAPAN BY REV. J. C. DAVISON, NAGASAKI, JAPA1J Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Church The present outlook in Japan is certainly very encouraging and especially gratifying to those whose hearts have been enlisted through long years of active service on the field. The remarkable spiritual results of the recent special evangelistic efforts in connection with the Twentieth Oentury Movement furnish abundant proof of a condition favorable to even greater harvests still to come.

Directly conducive of these blessed results have been the systcmatic and united labors of missionaries, Japanese pastors, and lay workers who with earnest prayer, practical preaching, personal exhortation, and wholesale distribution of religious tl'Mts and Scripture portions seized the hour ripe for the manifestation of God's grace ready to be revealed after the patient waiting and continued seedsowing through years of icy indifference and wilful neglect, Of the more indirectly related causes may be noted: 1. The general sense of relief to the national mind resulting from the successful termination of the long-disturbing question of treaty revision, together with a pardonable complacency over the recognition by foreign nations of Japan's just merits as a naval and military power, since both have contributed in no small degree to the revival of a more cordial feeling toward foreigners, and willingness to listen to the Gospel message, 2. The present favorable opportunity for influencing the enlarged numbers of students entering our mission school, an event made

possible by reason of the changed attitude of the educational authorities on the question of religious instrnction, together with the removal of certain disabilities, to which the students of all private schools were formerly subjected.

3. The steady growth of Christian ideas manifest in the literature of the present day, the subject being kept constantly before the reading public.

4. The ad vance in self-support, far in excess of the relative growth in church-membership, and in some places even in spite of reduced numbers.

The temptation to accept more lucrative employment in secular life, consequent upon the general expansion subsequent to the war with China (1894-1895), and the issues growing out of the Boxer uprising and the acquisition of the Philippines by the United States, has resulted in a great scarcity- of encouraging candidates for the ministry, yet it is to hoped that as a result of the recent quickening efficient workers may be forthcoming in numbers adequate to the needs of the Church. God speed the day of Japan's redemption I THE OUTLOOK IN KOREA BY REV. W. B. SCRANTON, M.D.

Superintendent Methodist Episcopal Mission, Korea Korea, or rather Tai Han, the Great Han country, as they now prefer to call it, has come into the view of the world to stay. She is situated as a near neighbor to Japan, and is closing her second decade of intercourse with Western powers. During this period she has had foreign representatives continuously at her court, foreign advisers and many instructors of one sort and another in her employ and pay at the capital, and an energetic body of missionaries in the field. It is natural to ask, What impression have all these made, and what is the outlook?

At the capital the streets have been widened and lighted with electricity, and electric cars give the people some idea of the rapidity of modern progress. A steam railway connects the western port (Chemulpo) with the capital, and concession has been granted to the Japanese to lay three hundred and fifty miles of railroad from the most southern port (Fusan) to Seoul, and a further concession has been made to the French for a like length of road from the capital to the far northwest border at We-ju. These roads are but the forerunners and provoking- instruments of trade and of development of native resources.

Attempts have been made, especially aided by the Japanese, to put the Korean government on a better plane of administration, to give the country laws and better civil courts, and to open schools for general and special education. In one of the latter departments a humiliating but encouraging sign recently was an attempt on the part of some of the students to obtain redress from the government for the time and money expended without receiving the educational advantages which the government had promised to them. There is now a demand for real practical instruction along every line.

Protestant converts now number a ronnd ten thousand and more. Romanists have not been idle, and number forty·two thousand odd, as the result of not quite two hundred years of sowing and care.

What is the outlook? I answer, in the first place, it never was more encouraging than at the present. The opportunities for work, to say nothing of the needs for teaching, in all departments are far beyond the power of the force in the field.

And, second, this body of converts and adherents is now sufficiently large to affect thought and morals in the various communities where they are. Christianity has already become a force that must be reckoned with, and which will influence the further development of the country. Christianity closes markets on the Sunday, purifies the family relations, makes clean bodies and minds, brings honesty into business relations, fidelity in official positions, gives hopefulness in life, brings comfort in sorrow and victory in death. To give one illustration only: The mourners wailing, so sad and lugubrious and always present in the homes where death has entered, now has given place in all the Christian homes of the land to the singing of our Christian hymns of comfort. They use them in the services at the house, along the road as they go to the grave, and as a parting to the loved ones. Ohristianity in Korea" bringeth forth fruit as it doth in you since the day ye heard of it and knew the grace of God in truth."

The third sign of hopefulness, as I see it, is the live interest the Christians are taking in their church relations, and the sense of responsibility which is growing upon them, both in temporal and spiritual matters. We have churches where the avemge yearly contributions range from twenty-five cents to one dollar (gold) per capita.

Spiritually the people themselves are inquiring after the deeper life. The discouragements which we meet along this line are not a . ·few, but when there are individuals who are seeking after the deep things of God, such individuals in such churches furnish us great cause for rejoicing, and this is the case in many instances.

Lastly, the hardest for the missionary, but really a most encouraging condition of things, is the eagerness for instruction on the part of his flock. Their question drawer has no bottom. Their interest has no surcease, and their pursuit of the missionary never remits until from sheer physical exhaustion he has to leave the country for "'a quiet place apart" to gain the necessary relief.

MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN INDIA BY REV. HENRY MANSELL, D.D., MUSSOORI, INDIA Missionary. of the Methodist Episcopal Mission since 1863 India, where" God has manifested His eternal power and Godhead," contains nearly three hundred million inhabitants, practically all idolators. Nine hundred years of Mohammedan misrule, intolerance, and iconoclasm could not break down idolatry which Buddhism, Jainism, and Sikhism have failed to reform.

1. What the British government has done.-More than a hundred years ago British supremacy began, bringing every influence except military and legal force against it. The government was tolerant of all religions except Ohristianity, and was an object-lesson against theocracies, and in favor of monotheism and sterling honesty and truthfulness in government. Since the government of India after the mutiny was transferred from the company to the crown the British government, without ostensibly propagating Ohristianity or violating the strictest neutrality and toleration, does in every principle and act give silent and speaking testimony. against idolatry and in favor of Ohristianity. She builds school-houses all over the country, and establishes practically free common-school education, and grants aid to mission schools of all denominations. She has a university in every presidency for students of all races, creeds, and castes. She builds churches and chapels, and supports chaplains for her own Ohristian servants, and grants aid also for non-conformist chaplains.

She gives decisions in all the superior and lower courts in accordance with strict justice, without favor to any caste, creed, or religion. Her civil codes are on the basis of the 'ren Oommandments. All these principles of Ohristian science, religion, and law testify without force of government against idolatry and in favor or Ohristianity.

She builds railroads (twenty-five thousand miles already operated), digs canals for irrigation (thirteen and a half million acres irrigated) to guard against famines, has public work-shops for all machinery, factories for every fabric, engineering colleges, technical schools, and model farms and gardens.

2. What the missionaries have done.-It is only a little over one hundred years since the first missionaries went to India, and they have translated the Scriptures into the languages of Oeylon, India, Tibet, Burma, and the Straits islands. With the aid of other English scholars they have written grammars and lexicons of all the languages of India and adjacent countries. They have written histories of India, from the earliest times. They have written extensively on the religions and religious observances, and the manners and' customs of the people. They have established mission schools and colleges, and written and translated text-books for them in science and history. They have preached in the streets, bazars, and religious festivals, as well as in the villages, city wards, and private houses of the people. They have established printing-presses and publishing houses for Bibles, tracts, and religious books, and written commentaries on the Scriptures, and books for the growing churches. They have built hospitals and dispensaries, orphanages and asylums for the blind, the lepers, etc. In fact, they have done every kind of missionary and evangelistic work.

3. Some reslllts.-I have not the report of the last census, but am sure we have at least three million Protestant converts in the seventy missionary societies. Our own Methodist mission, one of the youngest of the larger societies, after only forty-four years' work, has one hundred and twenty-five thousand of a Christian community, ninety-four thousand Sunday-school scholars, thirty-four thousand day and boarding .school scholars, twelve thousand Epworth Leaguers, one hundred and fifty-six ordained native ministers, and three thousand six hundred and forty-seven educated and trained native teachers, pastor teachers, and workers of all grades. We have church propertychurches, parsonages, school and college buildings, printing-presses, hospitals, etc., worth $1,400,000. We report about twenty thousand baptisms a year. Other societies show larger statistics.

4. There are mission centres and flourishing native Christian churches for all the great societies in all the capitals of the presidencies and provinces in India, and mission stations in all the commercial and religious centers in India, Burma, and Ceylon.

There are many millions of the people who have acquired an English education in mission and government colleges. Hundreds have received degrees in England and thousands in India. All these have had their faith in the unphilosophic teaching of their religions and their idolatrous rites irremediably broken. Millions more have studied in mission and government vernacular schools, heard Christianity preached, read tracts and Scripture portions, and know more of Ohristianity than they do of their own religions, and would embrace it if they could publicly renounce idolatry and receive Christian baptism without being outcasted, with the loss of. all social and financial standing; while multiplied thousands of the unlettered, depressed classes-India's dumb millions-are beseeching missionaries of all missions to make them Christians, who would baptize thousands a day if they had funds to employ pastor teachers to indoctrinate them and teach their children to read and write.

The Brahma and Arya somajes are two great theistic societies. formed to oppose idolatry and provide a half-way house for those who believe in Christianity, but have not the courage to break caste and embrace it.

The orthodoJ: Hindus are forming societies to dissuade their young

intelligent men from embracing Ohristianity. There is a large and growing society to promote the remarriage of widows. The Rajputana States have decided to oppose the consummation of marriage till the bride has reached the age of fourteen. Besilles all this, there is, through the influence of education, manufactures, commerce, railway communication, and enterprise, a rapid rise in civilization on Ohristian types, beyond that of any other country. The India of today is not the India of forty years ago. There is now the utmost cordiality between the missionaries of all denominations and the natives of all grades and castes from the rajah to the sweeper.

We have all the aforementioned tabulated and untabulated results in hand where one hundred years ago there was everything against us and only God with us. We have better educated and equipped missionaries than we had forty years ago, and since thirty years ago the noble bands of women. We have all missionaries, European and native, and all helpers and laymen praying for the baptism of power for the twentieth century forward movement. We have all Epworth League chapters and Christian Endeavor societies formed into evangelistic praying-bands. Ohristianity banished idolatry from Europe in three hundred years. Our outlook of faith and hope is that India will be a Ohristian empire before the twentieth century ends. Hallelujah, the Lord Ohrist reigneth!

THE NEW CENTURY OUTLOOK IN PERSIA BY REV. BENJAMIN LABAREE, D.D., URUMIA, PERSIA Missionary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions A hundred years ago Persia was scarcely allowed a place at all in any forecast of the new century's march, and now, at the close of that stirring period, no review of its history shows that such spirit of prophecy then was at fault. But here on the threshold of the twentieth cen"tury we dare not rate the influence of Persia on the near future of the world so low down in the scale as her tecord in the past one hundred years has been. Oonditions have changed rapidly within the last fifty years. New importance has come to be attached to Persia's political relations. They are assuming new shape already. Long into the nineteenth century English influence was in" the ascendant in all the political counsels of Persia; but for some time past Russian diplomacy has taken its place. Beyond question her future is to be closely allied with the aggressive policy of her powerful neighbor on the north. The die is cast in this respect, seemingly beyond recall. And undoubtedly the religious destiny of Persia is intimately bound up with the coming political development. Yet in this line there are factors of independent force which demand to be

THE NEW CENTURY OUTLOOK IN PERSIA

considered, inheritances from more than two-thirds of a century of Protestant missionary work that must be properly estimated and taken into account. We ask then, What are the religious signs of the times in Persia? What are the tokens of the coming of the Redeemer's kingdom in this compact Mohammedan state? What agencies are making for the ultimate triumph of Christianity? ·What is the bequest of the nineteenth century in this line to its impetuous successor? In order that we may answer these urgent questions and know just where the Christian Church stands to-day toward this empire, let us look at the preparatory work already done, examine the foundations on which the new century is to rear its structure, and judge as to the forces on which reliance may be placed for the definite advance of Christianity in the years before us.

MISSIONARY BEGINNINGS IN PERSIA We need not go back beyond the reach of a lifetime to meet with the beginnings of modern missionary operations in Persia. A full third of the nineteenth century had passed before its benign mis- sionary touch had started into life the new order of religious condi- tions which now so widely prevail throughout the land. The dawn of some new spiritual life might, perhaps, have been augured in the very beginning of the century, when, in the unfolding of the Divine plan, Henry Martyn prepared his translation of the New Testament in the Persian language, and a little later on the Old Testament was rendered into the same mellifluous speech by the venerable Andrew Glen, of Scotland. Yet these all-important fountains of light were sealed up, as it were, for scores of years, no one coming forward to open the way for them out into the deep Mohammedan darkness of the nation. Nominal Christian churches, Nestorian and Armenian, had for centu- ries been allowed a languishing existence in the land, but long since had they ceased to give out any true guiding light as to the way of life through Christ. Spiritual gloom and death engulfed the peoples of -the land. One-third of the century passed, with its faithful recor~ of apathy and neglect on the part of the Church, before missionary work was actually begun here. Then it was to the desolated fragments of the Nestorian Church that the Spirit of the Lord directed the awakened interest of certain churches in America.

The year 1835 marked the arrival at U rumia of those pioneer apostles of the American Board of Boston, Messrs. Perkins and Grant, and the inauguration by them of systematic efforts to kindle new spiritual fire on the ashes of this once famous missionary church. Again, as so often of old, did God signalize the mystery of His doings by the choosing of a "remnant" in which to magnify His power. For long it was a day of small things, materially and spiritually. The work of education, for bishops and priests and youth, began very humbly in a

cellar, which in part remains until to-day a suggestive landmark in our mission history. At the same time the resources of the beneficent healing art were stored in a small closet. Now; in the progress of more than sixty years, that cellar school has reared its head aloft and expanded into a modest college, choicely situated, with its several departments, academic, theological, and medical; while the cupboard dispensary has gradually become transformed into a beautiful hospital, whose fame has filled the land. Moreover, both college and hospital have been in some shape or other reproduced in other centers of mis- sionary work in the kingdom.

This development in material things has a striking counterpart in the spiritual tranformation which has taken place. The years 1847 and 1848 was an era of notable spiritual expansion in this century of mISSIOns. It was a new creative day. Upon the long-prevailing void and waste of true religion dawned the light of God. At once new views of sin, of the love of God, of Christ as a Savior from personal guilt, of true Christian character, of the reality of prayer, and of genuine Christian communion broke on the horizon of relig- ious thought and experience to these descendants of the early church of Antioch. And what the Spirit of God so signally inaugurated at that time, He has cherished and prospered through the suc- ceeding years. The marks of a Divine continuity are conspicuous all down the march of the mission's record. For one who is at all famil- iar with this history it is impossible to regard it as other than a Divine movement, a fulfilment of our Lord's snblime promise of His own efficient presence wherever the Gospel should be preached, and in vital connection with the whole display of Divine power in mission lands throughout the world as the century has rolled on. '1'he steady ingathering of hopefully converted souls.. the development of the Church from early formative conditions to present self-reliance and partial self-support, along with some most significant exhibitions of missionary zeal and self-denial in the nat.ive Church, are unquestion- able tokens of the indwelling presence and power of the Spirit of God. The v.ision of ancient prophecy has often been repeated in thewonder- ful providences attending the progress of missionary operations. The Church at home has made large plans, and the men commissioned by it on the field have counselled and toiled, but over and over have they . both been awed by the sense of some special guidance other than human, shaping their decisions, their labors, and results.

Whithersoever the spirit was to go, they-the living creatures-went; thither was the spirit to go: and the wheels were lifted up beside them; for the spirit of the living creature was in the wheels. When those went, these went; and when these stood, these stood, and when those were lifted up from the earth, the wheels were lifted up beside them.

It witS uuder such unseen impulses thltt our missionary wheels

were lifted up out of the narrower purpose of preaching salvation to the Nestorians only, and were started upon the broader one of evan- gelizing the other nations of Persia as well. The writer recalls the day and hour, over thirty years ago, when the little band of mission- aries constituting the then mission to the Nestorians, at the solitary station at U rumia, resolved, with a deep consciousness of their respon- sibilityand clear convictions as to the leadings of God, to change their long-cherished name, "The Nestorian Mission," to be thereafter called "'1'he Mission to Persia." Thus they desired to publish to the Church at home, and for their own greater inspiration, their advance to a higher stage of missionary endeavor. On the basis of this wider sweep of evangelistic purpose the appeals went out to the home Church. And with memorable results at once. The appeal was met by a condition of things there wholly unanticipated. Divine Providence, most wonderful in working, had been preparing the way for the very enlargement of plan which the mission was now urging. Stirring events of historic note in the Presbyterian Church in America that same year gradually brought about the transfer of the mission from tenderly cherished relations with the American Board to the fostering care of the Presbyterian Ohurch. The latter assumed the new charge with a full sense of the responsibility, and entered into the spirit of the new ideals of the mission with an enthusiasm born, we believe, of the Holy Spirit. They responded promptly and generously to the plan for evangelistic expansion. Men and women and funds were liberally offered in order to extend the line of operations.

The mission speedily felt the pulsations of a new life. But a few years elapsed and the spirit of life in the wheels had carried the living missionaries, with all necessary equipment for aggressive work, to the strategic centers, Teheran, Tabriz, and Hamadan. In these the new aims for larger evangelization have been kept in the foreground, and have been realized probably in a fuller measure than in the original Nestorian field. Christ, the only Savior of mankind, has been widely preached throughout large regions, in cities and towns, from peasant's hut to prince's palace; to Armenian, Israelite, and MOhammedan. And the printed Scriptures have been made to reach a still greater number. To how many this preaching has been unto their souls'salvation, only the Book of Life contains the record. We know it is a number very precious to the glorified Ohrist. Years ago the venerable pioneer of Persia missions wrote back as he was parting from the shores of Asia, "Heaven will not know sweeter songs of praise than those sung by redeemed Nestorians." Since then there have been added to the celestial chorus voices, no less melodious, of Armenians, Jews, and Mohammedans, redeemed by a joyous faith in the J..Jamb which taketh away the sins of the world.

(To be conclttded)

ZIONISM AND CHRISTIANITY BY REV. DAVID BARON,LONDON, ENGLAND There is a great deal of eager speculation among Zionists and in anti-Zionist circles through the Diaspora as to what revelations will be made by the president in his opening address at the Zionist Con- gress in Basel (December 26-29). Especial interest is felt in what Dr. Herzl will say in reference to his historical interviews with the sultan last May, and as to the attitude of the other powers to the progrant formulated at the first congress, the chief item of which is to strive to procure for the Jewish people "an openly recognized and- legally assured home in Palestine."

It is certainly very significant that the head and founder of politi- cal Zionism should have been received on three succeeding days by the Sultan of Turkey to prolonged audiences lasting several hours each time, and should have been decorated with the grand cordon of the Medjidie, one of the highest orders in the gift of the Ottoman sov- ereign. This leads us to believe that the question of a return of the Jews to the land of their fathers is now well within the range of prac- tical politics. .

As a matter of fact, the Zionist movement has a very sympathetic support of some of the European sovereigns, the foremost of whom is the Emperor of Germany. He was won for Zionism through the me- diation of his uncle, the Grand Duke of Baden, who is a pious Christian and a sincere friend of the Jews. It was through this most excellent prince that Dr. Herzl first gained the ear of William II., who has since 1898 granted several long interviews to the Zionist leader in Berlin, Potsdam, 'ConstantinopYe, and Jerusalem. Certain facts have been communicated to me in confidence, and I have seen with my own eyes certain remarkable private documents, in reference to the attitude of some of the European rulers and princes to the aims of Zionism, which prove to me that there is a great deal more politically behind this movement than even the bulk of even Zionists themselves are aware. At the third congress in Basel, in August, 1899, Dr. Herzlreferred to the, significance of the emperor's public reception of a deputation of Zion- ists in the city of Jerusalem.

There is much from the Christian standpoint to criticise and to lament in the fact that the means proposed for the accomplishment of this great end are entirely material and political; and that, so far, there is an utter forgetfulness of the cause of the long break in Jewish national history, and an ignoring of the words of their own prophets, that though He has doubtless used the nations to carry out His will, it was nevertheless God who scattered Israel on account of sin (Jere- miah xxxi: 10; Amos ix: 9), and therefore, tho He may again use means to gather them, without God, and without repentance, they will

ZIONISM AND CHRISTIANITY

never be restored to blessing. But, even to the Ohristian, Zionism is a movement which must be followed with the deepest interest, for what we are now beginning to see is nothing less than, to nse the title of Professor Heman's book on the subject, "The Awakening of the Jewish Nation," * after a sleep of nineteen centuries. This national awakening, in spite of the dark but short night of trou ble which still lies ahead, I greet as preparatory to the great spiritual awakening of Israel, the issues of which to the world will be as "life from the dead."

It is from this point of view that the Jewish parliament, which is about to assemble for the fifth time, is nothing short of a miracle, which, unknown as yet to the great actors, is brought about by the power of God. Here is a people which for two thousand years has been supposed to be dead, and whom the nations have done their utmost to bury out of sight, who have even said to themselves," Our bones are dried, and our hope is lost; we are cut off from Ollr parts"

(Ezekiah xxxvii: 11), beginning to live and move and to have a cor- porate being. • But tho full of interest as a sign of the awakening of the Jewish nation, and pregnant with hope in relation to Israel's national future, Zionism in the mn-in, in its present fo"rm, is by no means a relig- ious movement, and it becomes more and more apparent that the partial return to Palestine, for which it is a preparation, will be in a condition of unbelief. But this fact should of itself serve to rouse the Ohurch to fresh energy in preaching the Gospel to the Jews, while the nation is still }n dispersion, remembering that tho it may not be given to her to convert Israel as a nation, she has the glorious task entrusted to her of calling out the" remnant according to grace," and it is a grand fact that the proportion of individual Jews who receive Ohrist is continually on the increase. On the question as to the atti- tude of Zionists as a body to Ohristianity, the following extract from a paper read in German by Pastor Bieling, head of the Berlin Society for Israel, at a conference of Jewish missionaries in Oologne may interest the readers of the MISSIONARY REVIEW, tho my own experi- ence among Zionists in different parts of Europe does not leave me to take quite such a gloomy view of the situation. Pastor Bieling says: Zionism, far from making the hearts of the Jewish people more susceptible to the preaching of Christ, has rather the opposite effect of closing them against it. Proof of this is to be found in the utterances of its representatives, in the experiences of missionaries, and in the position assumed by Zionists in relation to Christians in Israel. The correspondence between Max Nordau and Pere Hyacinth, of Paris, which certainly possesses interest, has· been reprinted in various missionary journals. Nordau's reply to the grave and dignified letters of Pere Hyacinth not only betrays that lack of comprehension (If the truths of Christianity which, alas! appears to have become the fashion with the educated, * "Das Erwacben der Jiidiscben Nation."

but constitutes an open attack on it. The assurance that Jesus is in reality hailed with enthusiasm by the Jewish nation as belonging to them, and that Peter will continue to be the only Jew who says to the descendants of David, "I know not the man," does not mislead us. For the Jesus of whom he speaks is but the great Jewish sage by whom the Jewish people has given its religious ideas to the world in form cutdown and adapted to its weak comprehension. He is in nowise the Son of God, the Savior of the world. . . . Max Nordau asserts with all distinctness that the leading representatives and the great majority of the Jewish people are in no way inclined to follow "the Christ of the Gospel of John."

The experience of the Jewish mission confirms this statement. I have corresponded with a number of missionary brethren in reference to this point. The same answer is returned from Russia, Rumania, Galicia, and London, to the effect that Zionism does not in any way influence the Jews in the direction of the Savior, but instead its tend- ency is to harden their hearts against the preaching of the cross.

'rhe following passage occurs in a letter from a brother in .Russia: We missionaries certainly obtain easier access to Jews who are Zionists, especially when we converse with them on their favorite topic, but they are only inclined to listen so long as Zionism is the theme of conversation. If we change the subject to that of the Gospel they become wholly indifferent and wish to hear no more. The Zionist movement is not only no help to the Jewish mission, it is positively a hindrance, for by means of it the Jews become proud and self-conscious, and confirmed in the steady conviction that they are able to obtain their object without Christ. Truly pious Jews are opposed to Zionism. They do not expect deliverance from Herzl and others, but look for a fresh Divine revelation and the sending of the prophet Elijah.

I will not suppress the fact that other of our missionary brethren express themselves somewhat more hopefnlly to the effect that they discover a greater readiness to hear among Zionists. I can myself confirm this statement, but hearing is quite a different thing from receiving, and hearing often comes to an end when the speech concerns the savior from sin. And it may well be that the experience of one brother is the general experience-i.e., that Zionists are not less inimical to the Jewish mission and missionaries than are the Orthodox and Chasoidic Jews. This attitude of aversion to Christianity comes at last clearly to light in the position which Zionists take toward Jewish Ohristians.

The program of Zionism would lead one to imagine that religion might be left a priyate matter, and that Zionists could well endure that Jewish Ohristians should be among them. And, indeed, there are some who, on purely theoretic grounds, see no reason why Jewish Ohristians should be excluded from the new Jewish state. It is worthy of note that these are principally such as have themselves broken away from all religion. In practise, however, the disinclina- tion, the hatred, indeed, to Jewish Ohristians remains the same in all cases. The reason Zionists will not take counsel and cooperate with Jewish Ohristians is the old hatred to Jesus the crucified, which is still far from being overcome.

THE ANTI-PAPAL MOVEMENT IN SPAIN

The development of the Jewish people these 1900 years is known to have been anti-Ohristian, and Zionism is not inclined to forsake this course. It is true that this in nowise hinders it from seeking assist~ ance from Ohristian circles. It was openly acknowledged that one reason which decided the Zionist Oonference to meet in London last year was to obtain the interest of the Bible-loving English. But to draw any hope from this of a nearer approach of Zionism to Ohristianity, or to suppose for a moment that Ohristians, by means of their aid, would acquire any influence with the movement, appears to me mistaken. Undoubtedly, Zionists will welcome the help of Ohristians and be thankful for it, but they will not approach a step nearer to Ohristianityon account of it. Ohristians may relinquish all attempts in this direction to obtain influence with the Jews. Let us not indulge in delusions. Zionism does not incline Jewish hearts to accept the Savior; on the contrary, its effect is rather that of hardening them against Him.

THE ANTI-PAPAL MOVEMENT IN SPAIN BY CHARLES E. FAITHFULL Pastor of the Chamberi Evangelical Cburch, Madrid, Spain Thoughtful observers of important events in Spain during the last thirty-three years can not fail to have been painfully impressed with the backward movement that insiduously but gradually has been enveloping both political and religious-i.e., Roman Oatholic-circles.

This has been specially noticeable since the death of Alphonso XII. in 1885, the fa.th.er of the mere boy who will attain his regal majority next October and ascend the throne under the title of Alfonso XIII. The regency of his mother, estimable as a woman and mother undoubtedly, but eminently ultramontane in thought and purpose, willalways be looked back upon as a sad page in Spanish contemporaneous history -a period of such a retrograde character as to foment discord and sow seeds of class hatred such as will be difficult, if not impossible, to eradicate.

When it is remem bered that the opposition to religious liberty has been in direct opposition to constituted law, there is cause for a wellfounded anxiety, and the inquiry will press itself on the thoughtful mind, What will be the ultimate issue of this struggle?

But in a remarkable way a counter-movement was preparing, and the initiatory step toward its manifestation was, strangely enough, to be taken unwittingly and certainly unwillingly under the regal roof itself. The appearance of some leading articles from the pen of Father Montafia, one of the young king's professors, gave the signal of alarm, and so powerful was public opinion that the queen regent was compelled to dispense with his services-one fact that must suffice to show

the mischief this man was secretly effecting. The religious instruction imparted to his royal pupil was, as may be supposed, of the most advanced type, and, counting perhaps too much on court favor and on the sl~pposed general feeling in the land, he did not hesitate to state that the word" liberty" in matters religious or political was synonymous with sin! Such intolerance, stated also in the articles from his pen, was only an echo of his whole private instruction, and fell like a thunderbolt into the liberal camp. 'l'he challenge afforded was speedily taken up and liberty nobly defended by some and feebly acquiesced in by others less courageous, but culminated in the professor's removal.

But yet further developments were shortly to appear. At a trial, known as the affair Ubao, a nun who, unknown to her parents, had been inveigled into conventual life by a designing Jesuit confessor, became the subject of passionate discussion all over the peninsula, once again stirring up the mud of monastic institutions and afresh revealing this incurable cancer to the public gaze.

How remarkable, how inscrutable, are God's ways! Simul- – taneously with this trial that resulted in the lady obtaining her freedom from a bondage worse than that of Egypt, but into which so mauy earnest but mistaken souls are led, a book appeared that might have been written afterward, so exactly did it fit the case. It was admirably suited to the already excited feelings of the people. I refer to "Electra," from the pen of the prolific and distinguished author of "National Episodes, etc.," Perez "Galdos. The almost phenomenal success of this work, its translation into several languages, and its constant reproduction on the boards of theaters, both in the old and new worlds, show just what was in the public mind and what was calculated to affect it.

In the month of February another event, culminating in a strong expression of opinion, added fuel to the flame and threatened tempo- rarily to disturb public order, not to say the safety of the throne. I allude to the marriage of the Princess of Asturias, elder daughter of the queen regent, with the Count of Caserta. This gentleman's father fought in the ranks of Don Oarlos III the last Carlist war, and therefore was far from being persona grata either at court or in the country. The marriage was ill timed and ill chosen, except perhaps so far as the young princess' personal happiness was concerned, for on every hand it is openly and boldly stated that should anything happen to the young king the country would never consent to his sister ascending the throne. It is easy to perceive that the reason for such outspoken animosity is a latent but well-founded fear that her husband, imbued with Oarlist views, would exercise a deleterious influence and only too surely succeed in tying more tightly the knots of those bands with which the clerical party are ever seeking to hinder progress.

But there has been still another cause for this movement that,

THE A:NTI-PAPAL MOVEMENT IN SPAIN

strictly speaking, is anti-clerical rather than anti-papal. The jubilees ordered to be celebrated in all the churches of the pope's spiritual dominions have been a source of irritation needlessly produced, as there was no poseJble excuse, ,exctlpt that their prestige in the eyes of the faithful would have been diminished, for their going beyond the precincts of the churches. The collisions arising from this ill-advised policy have been lamentable spectacles loudly proclaiming the entire absence of the public good will toward the Church and stirring unnecessarily animosity in those who were already known to be' inimical to her.

From these facts it will readily be conceived that the prevailing feelings of anger and distrust were not likely to subside in view of events in Portugal of a similar character, and especially the energetic action of the French government regarding unauthorized monastic orders. Scarcely had Parliament reopened than a regular avalanche of abuse and invective was heaped upon those who in this law-making. but not law-abiding land had skilfully succeeded in eluding, not to say openly defying, legislation. This strong undercurrent of a deepvented hatred still flows, and will undon btedly pulminate in the application of what was promulgated as law, tho .possibly in such a feeble fashion that erelong the hydra-headed monster will rise again.

Thus far I have briefly traced the origin, character, and extent of this anti-clerical movement. It now only remains to answer the inquiry, What is or will be the result?

For the present it is difficult to prophesy as to the result. The immediate outcome has not so far contributed to any material improvement in the condition of the country, from a religious point of view, nor, indeed, can this be expected. One of the many phenomena constantly forcing themselves on our notice is the similarity to the successive stages of a storm. The premonitory symptoms of discontent and unrest are followed by an outburst of pul5lic indignation, manifested by processions, meetings, angry protests, violent recriminations, and so forth, but, like the fury of the elements, when spent, the calm sncceeds and everything resnmes its former aspect. True, th~ constant repetition must ultimately result in a wearing away of those opposing elements that to-day, even after thirty-three years of comparative liberty, are eating out the vitals of the nation's spiritual life and even her material prosperity.

From a Christian point of view there is but one remedy-the Gospel message permeating the masses, slowly perhaps, but surely, and so disarming prejudice, and calling out, one by one, as from other nations, " a people to His name."

BISHOP HENRY B. WHIPPLE, APOSTLE TO THE INDIANS BY MERRILL E. GATES, LL.D., WASHINGTON, D. O. Secretary of the Board of Indian Commissioners.

"Pax per sanguinem crucis" is the legend on the seal of the first Bishop of Minnesota, and at the foot of the figure of the cross lie a broken tomahawk and the pipe of peace. The name of Henry B.

Whipple became known to the whole country when the bishop who bore it fearlessly denounced the deeds of injustice on the part of the whites which preceded the Sioux outbreak, in 1862. He says: " When I entered upon the episcopate, in 1859, I determined that, God being my helper, it should never be said that the first Bishop of Minnesota turned his back npon the heathen at his door!"

He was the loving and tender preacher of the Gospel to these" men of the restless eye and the wandering foot;"

and he was also the fearless, outspoken champion of their rights. He stood for fair j u d g men t of Indians by whites even when fear, sus- picious jealousy, and local hatred were most intense.

" In his death," says a , mSHOP HENRY ll. WHrppLj: London religious j ou rna 1, " the Protestant Episcopal Ohurch in the United States of America loses unquestionably one of its most picturesque personalities, as well as the member of her epis- copate who was the best known in England. He will be remembered by posterity as the steadfast champion of the North American Indians."

The pioneer in missions must be an evangelist with a passionate love of souls. He should also be a statesman in his broad and clear com- prehension of the relation of his work to the civilization and the good government of the people among whom he works. The history of missions shows so many instances in which these two qualities have distinguished missionary workers, that one who studies the work of missions with affectionate interest comes to look upon this twofold endowment as the especial gift of God, again and again bestowed upon great missionary leaders. Is it not true that the habit of studying God's Word with the unselfish aim of making its great lessons useful

BISHOP HENRY B. WHIPPLE, APOSTLE TO THE INDIANS

to masses of men and women, tends directly to the breadth of view and unselfishness in action which civilized nations now regard as " statesman-like"? "The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple."

Bishop Whipple had this twofold endowment for the work of a missionary leader. He was a tender and passionate preacher of the gospel of the love of God in Ohrist. He was deeply and mightily moved in his heart to make Ohrist known to those who were indifferent and without hope. Especially did he care for the working people in Ohristian communities and those heathen whom he was fond of calling his" Red Brothers." When his election as Bishop of Minnesota made him the neighbor of the twenty thousand Sioux and Ohippewa Indians in that State, his preaching as a minister of the Gospel became even more simple, tender, and powerful than before. "I preached through an interpreter," he says, "which is at first difficult; but it compels the use of silllple language in order to reach the heart." "I was overwhelmed by the thought of the joy which would come to the Divine heart of the Savior as I looked down upon these men of the trembling eye and the wandering foot, kneeling at His feet/'

The distinctive characteristic of Bishop Whipple'S work lay in the fact that with the sweetness and fervor of his personal love for the Indians there was a clear recognition of the duty of redressing their wrongs and of making them civilized citizens. By personal inspection and by careful study he gained a thorough knowledge of the condition and the needs of the Indians. He was among the first to advocate important measures of reform, which have since been adopted into our Indian policy. His letter to President Buchanan in 1860-opposing treaties with Indian tribes as nations; calling attention to the evil effects of paying money annuities to tribes; emphasizing the need of law upon Indian reservations, and calling for Indian police and a United States Oommissioner at each reservation'; demanding that the government take steps to prevent the sale of ardent spirits to Indians; advocating homesteads for Indians, where they could live by the cultivation of the soil, and calling for practical teachers in the peaceful pursuits of agriculture and the arts of civilization;-was a statesman-like paper, which outlined, more than forty years ago, most of the successive steps in civilizing the Indians which the United States has since undertaken. And it is of especial value, too, as illustrating the right attitude of a public-spirited clergyman (in a nation which believes emphatically in the separation of Ohurch and State) toward national questions of legislation and administration, such as now cor..cern us in Porto Rico and the Philippines, closing, as it does, with the words, "I have written frankly, as a Ohristian Bishop may write to the Ohief Magistrate of a Ohristian Nation."

It is interesting to observe in his life the process by which he waS

fitted for his work. The natural temperament of this man, the cir- cumstances of his birth and early training, the experience of his younger manhood in mercantile and political life, and the first years of his ministry as an evangelistic preacher in a great city in charge of a free church especially for working people-all tend toward the equipment of the missionary preacher, the successful administrator of the affairs of a diocese, the public-spirited Christian philanthropist, and the courteous and beloved representative of one branch of the Church of Christ in cordial relations with Christians of other denomi- nations and of other nations.

Born in 1822, at Adams, New York, of parents whose antecedents and training were in the Episcopal Church, but who were communicants of the Presbyterian Church throughout the years or his boyhood, after some years under other Christian teachers, he became a student at Oberlin, living with his uncle, the Rev. George Whipple, who was professor of mathematics while that powerful evangelist, Dr. Charles G. Finney, was president at Oberlin. Strongly drawn by the activity of his temperament toward business and political life, he did not com- plete the college course. But the influence of the high moral standards and the Christian enthusiam of Oberlin is clearly seen in his sub- sequent life. As a young man in business, he took an active part in the State politics of New York. When he became a clergyman, Thurlow Weed said of him, "I hope a good politician has not been spoiled to make a poor minister." After a pastorate of seven years at Rome, N. Y., in the winter of 1856 he went to Chicago and organized a free church which worshiped in a rented hall, and undertook a mission work among the "artisans, clerks, and railway men in the city, who were as sheep having no shepherd." He showed tireless Christian energy and remarkable tact and sympathy in getting hold of working- men. He says: .

"I visited every shop, saloon, and factory within a mile of the hall, leaving a card giving the place and hour of worship, and stating that I w.ould be at the service of any needing help, day or night." His study of the locomotive and its history, in order that he might talk with railroad men" without their thinking him a fool," and the hold he thus secured upon them, have become historic. His marked success in this work among the poor of Chicago led to his election as the first Bishop of Minnesota, a choice which took him entirely by surprise. To the friends who came to inform him or it he said: "I can not go. It is a mistake. I am not a scholar, a theologian, or a preacher. I am not even a graduate of a college. I was trained up a merchant. I gave up my business to tell the story of the love of Jesus. I know that I can do that, and I can be a shepherd to the poor, but a bishop I can never be."

The steady and remarkable growth of the churches under his care

as Bishop of Minnesota; the erection of the first cathedral church of his denomination in the United States; the growth and influence of the schools and the theological seminary which he established and developed; his influence in the councils of his own Ohurch and in England, where he served repeatedly as the delegate and representa- tive of the Episcopal Ohurch of the United States, are sufficient evidence that he judged too modestly his own equipment for the work of a bishop.

Especially interesting and noteworthy were his missionary journeys among the Indians, and his. work at Washington, in Minnesota, and in England, in favor of Ohristian missions, of fair treatment, legal protection, land in severalty, education, and citizenship for the North American Indians. In the first year of his episcopate he made a long missionary tour upon foot among the lakes and rivers of northern Minnesota, visiting the Ohippewas and the Sioux, and wrote: "There is nothing more heart-moving than to look into a sea of heathen faces with the thought that they know nothing of the love of Ohrist, and then to feel the thrill that comes as a gleam is detected on some face showing that the story has taken root."

The words of Madwaganonint, chief of the Red Lake Indians, after he had heard the Gospel from Bishop Whipple, give the Indian estimate of the man: " Your words are true, like the words of a spirit; we want to know more than we do. All we understand of your words is pleasant to us. You are patient, and you make the trail plain. Your Ohurch cares for little children. I like it. We hope you will give us a teacher and a school. I have your face on my heart. Good-bye. I am done."

Hardly had Bishop Whipple entered upon his work in Minnesota, when, in the dark days of the Oivil War, in 1862, the State was convulsed by the outbreak of the Sioux massacres, in which eight hundred whites were murdered. With hardly an exception, the Ohristian Indians remained faithful to their avowed friendship for the whites. Leaders among these Ohristian Indians rescued and brought in safety to their friends large numbers of white settlers, women and children, who in their isolation would have been slain had it not been for the faithfulness of these converts. A storm of abuse was let loose upon Bishop Whipple because he spoke fearlessly, at Washington and in Minnesota, of the gross injustice on the part of the government and the whites, which had provoked this Indian outbreak. He possessed his soul in patience, standing steadfastly by the hated and the outcast. He exposed abuses, and fortified his appeals to the President and to Oongress by facts carefully collected, which supported all his statements. The result of years of this fearless Ohristian advocacy of justice and of hh~ tireless activity in missionary journeys among the Indians of Minnesota, was the conviction on the part of Indians and

whites alike that his statements could be implicitly trusted, his friend- ship and sympathy could be absolutely depended upon, and that his constantly growing influence must be reckoned with, and was steadily used for the best interests of the Indians and of all the people of Minnesota. The public estimate of the man on the part of Indians arid of white frontiersmen may be summed up in the words of Ohief Shaganash, who said: " You show us a good trail. I will try to follow the trail. And if I could be near a missionary, I believe that I could be a Ohris- tian."

Louis Robert, a French Indian trader, when asked, many years ago, if he knew Bishop Whipple, replied in the phrase since taken up by the newspapers and the novelists: "Yes, he is a sky-pilot, and always straight." The Indians called him" Straight Tongue," and trusted him entirely.

He visited Washington several times each year to plead for right- eous treatment of the Indians. The memorial which he drew up and presented to President Lincoln in 1862, and his suggestions to Presi- dents Lincoln and Grant, are believed to have led the appointment in 1869, by General Grant, of the Board of Indian Oommissioners, of whose work Bishop Whipple says in his autobiography: "There was little light on our Indian affairs until President Grant appointed a Ohristian commission, and sought the advice of Ohristian men in the appointment of Indian agents." In 1895 President Oleveland commissioned Bishop Whipple a member of this board.

His life and his work as a missionary bishop illustrate the triumphant power of the love of Ohrist in overcoming the selfishness and hostility of race prejudice. One who saw the first group of Indian children, as they were brought by Bishop Whipple to Faribault to his school, said: "You can't make Ohristians of them any more than you can tame a wcasel! " Two generations and more of Ohristian Indians, who have been useful as teachers and in the Ohristian ministry-men whose approved work and strength of character commend them to all who see and know them-bear witness in this field to the transforming and civilizing effect of the Gospel received and cherished in the heart. Wilen Bishop Whipple was invited by the Ohurch Mission Society of England, as the representative of the American Church, to deliver an address at the centenary of the society in April, 1899, it was SUgg8Stive of the uplifting power of Christian mission work among the most savage heathen races that Bishop Tucker, of Uganda, Africa (where, in 1883, there were but five Ohristians, while in 1899 there were over two hundred Ohristian honses of worship and 60,000 Africans who could read the Gospel), should there have sat beside Bishop Whipple, of Minnesota, who says, "on the site of the beautiful Shumway Memorial Chapel I witnessed a scalp-dance in 1860," and who lived to see

AN INDIAN CAMP-MEETING IN CANADA

Ileveral thousand Christian converts among the Indians of our country, and 60,000 of these Indians full citizens of the United States, with homesteads of their own. Verily," God hath made of one blood all nations of men," and through the blood of Jesus Christ hath "preached peace to them that were afar off." The first gift for Christian missions among the Indians, placed in the hands of Bishop Whipple upon his consecration as Bishop of Minnesota, was seventy dollars from Rev. Mr. Hoffman, missionary at Cape Palmas, Africa, who said: Before I left Africa our Christian black men gave me seventy dollars to carry the Gospel to heathen in America. I give it to you for Indian missions.

Thus beams of heavenly light from the cross are reflected from continent to continent into the" dark places of the earth." There is no such rational optimist in the world as the advocate of Christian missions! Well might Bishop Whipple close his autobiography with sentences that mark him as an enthusiastic Christian optimis.t; Not even in the primitive Church have greater victories been won in leading heathen folk to Christian civilization. . . . Ours is not a forlorn hope. We may out of the gloom of our perplexed hearts cry, "Watchman, what of the night?" but faith answers: "The morning cometh!"

AN INDIAN CAMP-MEETING IN CANADA BY REV. EGERTON R. YOUYG,TORONTO, CANADA Author of "On the Indian Trail," etc.

For years most of the great American camp-meetings have been given up. Owing to the newness of the country and the fewness of church buildings, these great annual religious gatherings in the primeval forests were in their day so much- appreciated by the people in the sparsely settled regions that they, with their whole households, made every sacrifice necessary to spend at least one week in the tented· grove. To travel forty or fifty miles to the selected campground, and there, in a rudely constructed tent or board hut, to reside for a week 01' ten days amidst the religious fervor of those remarkable gatherings, was considered a most glorious privilege.

With the advance of civilization and the filling up of these regions with people and churches, the camp-meeting gradually was given up. There are still some held every year, hut most of them are so associated with intellectual improvement, the pleasures of a summer outing, and other attractions, that they are widely different from the old camp-meetings of fifty years ago. These old historic campmeetings served their day, and were suited to the conditions and limitations of those formative times in the new country's history. With their passing away we can hut regret that under modern conditions

we have hardly retained all that was in them which was of the highest good.

The nearest approach to an old-fashioned camp-meeting which it has been my privilege to attend is held by the Ojibway Indians on Christian Island, in Georgian Bay. This annual gathering is held in September, after the Indian'S have gathered in their little harvest, for many of these now civilized Iridians live by culti"l'ating the soil. The spot selected is in a beautiful forest of native trees, principally beech, oak, and maple. About a thousand Indians, from several large reser- vations, gather here to worship with the band who live on this large island, which contains about twenty-nine thousand acres of land.

The visiting Indians come to the camp-meetings in various ways.

Some of the large reservations charter steamboats, others .come in sail- .ing-vessels, skiffs, and tugs. The old birch bark canoe is fast pass- ,,,~- mg away.

A hundred tents or more are pitched in a great circle under the trees, and thus enclose the spot selected for the religious services.

Large stone altars are erected in various parts of the grounds, on which, from the twilight hours until midnight, blaze great fires of resinous pine, which, with the many lamps, illuminate the grounds.

The whole appearance is inspiring and picturesque.

The services begin with a prayer-meeting'at six o'clock each morn· ing-always led by a native Indian. The singing and praying, which are in the Ojibway language, are hearty and earnest. The words of the leader are suggestive and to the point. 'l'hen the various camp- fires are lighted and a hearty breakfast is prepared. At 9 A.M. the few" whites" on the ground gather for a Bible reading, which is also attended by many Indians who are fairly gOJd English scholars.

The three great public religious services are held at 10.30 A.M., 2.30 P.M., and 7 P.M. The Indian choir renders most efficient ser- vice, singing hymns in both Ojibway and English. 'l'he lessons from the blessed Book are read sometimes in one language and sometimes in the other. A short sermon is generally given in English by one of the white ministers or missionaries present, and then an Indian preacher follows. For rugged eloquence and power, as well as pathos and tenderness, the Indian speakers easily leave their white brethren far in the rear. None of the great services seemed fairly under way until in charge of Allan Salt, Big Canoe, Peter Jones, liee-nese, or some other of these gifted Indians, the converts of the early missionaries. In conducting the after services, where men and women are directly urged to decide for Christ, they are simply inimitable. Stoical as the Indian generally is, when his heart is all on fire with the love of God and he is pleading with his own people to accept of the same Savior who has so gloriously saved him, he is full of the tenderest emotions, while his voice is of the sweetest music. Some of these loving addresses were

AN INDIAN CAMP-MEETING IN CANADA

almost irresistible. Strong, stubborn men are melted down, and then and there renounce their old lives and decide for Christ. The results are real and abiding. The holy boldness as well as sublime faith of some of the new converts was almost startling at times. I will here give one illustration.

It was in an after-meeting and the time was long after midnight.

I had closed the services with the Doxology and Benediction, and had urged the great audience to go to their tents and get some rest. A number did so, but sud- denly there sprang up on one of the planks, which served as seats, a zealous Indian brother. First turning to me, he said: "I know our beloved brother Young will forgive me for what I am going to say. When we were wild and wicked, and especially when we could get .the wicked white man's fire-water, we used sometimes to spend the whole night in our sinful revelry and debauches. And now that the love of God fills our hearts, can we not spend one whole night for Him? Outside of this great tent REV. ALLAN SALT are plenty of young men who A Christian Ojibway Indian, 84 years old have not given their hearts to God. They did not get in with the crowd that was here. Let us seek them for our Master, the Lord Jesus Christ. They have come.• some of them, many miles, and in their hearts they want to find Jesus, but they are shy and timid. They are now wandering among the trees or are around the camp-fires. Now that so many have gone to their tents, let us go out and bring them in."

Of course I gladly said, "Go on and do what is in your hearts."

At once, while some began singing, others went out, and it was inspiring to see them coming in with perhaps thirty or forty of their friends, nearly all of whom were young men. With renewed vigor the evangelistic services were contiIllled in a way which would have delighted the heart of Mr. Moody. Seeing a fine-looking young man with a very serious countenance sitting off at some distance, I went and spoke to him about the necessity of giving his heart to Christ.

He admitted that he knew he ought to do so, and that really was why he had come to the camp-meeting; but he said: "Not to-night." I

pleaded with him to decide now, but I could not make any further impression upon him. While I was thus unsuccessfully pleading with him there came from the prayer-circle a young Indian who had been most strikingly converted only a couple of nights before. Without any of my quiet way, he seized hold of the young man to whom I had been talking and at once began: "Why this foolishness? You know you have come to this camp- meeting to get the load off your heart. You. want to have your sins – forgiven. You are miserable and unhappy. The fact that you are INDIAN CAMP-MEETING, CHRISTIAN ISLAND, GEORGIAN BAY, CANADA..

The tent ill the background was used for meetings at night and in bad weather j the stone altar in the foreground is one of seven on which camp-fires were lighted at night here is beoause you want to be a Christian. Now get up and come with me and settle the matter now. It is the bad spirit that says, 'Some other time.' Jesus says, 'Now!' Get up, I say, and come along! "

Thus, in a blessed sense, he "compelled" him to come in. The man went and was happilyeonverted, and went back rejoicing with the other Christians of his Reservation.

For three years these camp-meetings have thus been held, and there has each year been an increase in spiritual power. The converts of tbe first year were among tbe best workers at the second year, and this year it seemed impossible to tell who were the most zealous for the conversion of friends yet unconverted. It was beautiful to see a chief but recently converted go out into the crowd and put his arm around

AN INDIAN CAMP-MEETING IN CANADA

his brother's neck and literally by his tearful pleadings win him to decide for Christ.

One Indian said to us at the meeting this year: "When I came to the camp-meeting three years ago I was a great drunkard. I could never go off from the Reservation without getting the bad white man's fire-water. I spent all the money I made in that way, and neglected my wife and children and was a great nuisance on the Reservation.

Bu t I am so glad that I 'came to the camp-meeting three years ago.

The Spirit of God took hold of me and made me very miserable. My eyes were opened to see what a poor wretched creature I was. I am so thankful that my good friends, whites and Indians, talked to me and urged me to bow down in prayer at the foot of the cross. I could only cry, 'Blessed Jesus, I am very bad and miserable. I have noth- ing to bring, but I cast myself on your mercy. If you can save such a wretch as I am, save me!' And He saved me. Blessed forever be His name. And. now I have had all the appetite for fire-water taken from me, and my sale desire is to be the instrument in my Savior's hands of saving my countrymen from sin." This clear Scriptural testimony is that of the man who pleaded with me to let the services be continued when I had closed long after the midnight hour.

With one incident of touching interest I must close. As one of the steamers was coming down from the north shore with a band of Indians for the camp-meeting, at one of the ports where the boat stopped for a couple of hours some miserable white ~en sold some fire-water to three or four young non-Christian Indians. When the steamer reached the dock of our island, where the camp-meeting was in progress, the word was soon circulated that there were on board some drunken Indians. Our island police soon took them in charge, and then the question was what to do with them. The Canadian law is very dacided on the point, and some of the people, whites principally, said: "Let them be sent over to Penetanguishene and put in jail. We don't want to be bothered with them here." But good Simondson, a blessed Christian Indian, came to me and said: "We have a better plan in our hearts than that of sending these foolish young men to jail. We have a house at the other end of the village away from the camp-meeting ground. There we will take and care for them, and when they are sober and have been made to See the folly of their conduct, we will go and hold a prayer-meeting with them and try to get the spirit of Ohrist in them instead of the spirit of fire-water."

The suggestion of this godly man was carried out rather than that of the impulsive white Christians, who wanted to send them to jail.

Is not this act a beautiful fulfilment of the injunction of the apostle: "If a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual. restore such an one in the spirit of. me!'llrneslil, considering thyself lest thou all?>_ be tempted."" . _.

THE MISSIONARIES AMONG THE LAOS * BY THE HON. HAMILTON KING, BANGKOK, SIAM Minister Resident and Consul-General of the United States to Siam A journey of six hundred miles in America means a hastily packed grip and a few hours' run on a railway train. To go that distance into the jungles of Northern Siam, however, means a very different under- taking. First, boats had to be secured from the far north, for the northern streams abound in rapids and sand··bars, and only boats built for the purpose can be used. From the north also must be secured double crews of ten men for each boat versed in this peculiar mode of naviga- tion. In a little less than three months our two boats were at the lega- tion and the twenty boatmen, together with a superintendent, cook, boy, and maid, were ready for the start. In the place of the hastily packed grip we took tables, chairs and beds, dishes, cooking utensils, even to the stove, a list of canne~goods that covered four pages of my journal, fruits, vegetables, live fowls, and provisions of all kinds, even to the four large native jars of drinking-water. .

By the assistance of a steam-launch for a few days and the extra force of men we made remarkably good time, and were able to leave our boats, on the evening of the seventeenth day, five hundred and fifty miles from Bangkok and ten miles from Lakawn, our first stopping-place.

Elephants, ponies, and carriers were awaiting us here, and we were up and away in the morning before the heat of the day. My two daughters rode on elephants. These great creatures travel slowly-perhaps two and one-half miles an hour-and the train came into the city at half-past eleven.

Outside of Chiengmai, the oldest and the strongest station of the North Laos (Presbyterian) Mission is in this city. It was started some sixteen years ago by the Rev. Jonathan Wilson, D.D., who is yet in the work here. This station consists of a comfortable chapel, a prosperous girls' school, and a hospital which is opening the hearts and the homes of the people to the influences of the Gospel. In addition to this is the wholesome social life of the Christian homes, which is wielding a powerful influence for Christian living. The relations between the missionaries and the people of the country here are most cordial.

Chiengmai is four days' journey from Lakawn by elephant, pony, or chair. The road is through a rugged country and over a mountain range.

Chiengmai is the largest city of Northern Siam, and is the chief and central station of the North Laos mission work. Around it are situ- ated the other stations-Chieng Rai, eight days to the north and close upon the borders of Yunnan in China; Lampoon, one day to the south, and Lakawn, Praa, and Nan. The station at Chiengmai was established by Dr. Daniel McGilvary and his wife in 1867, who were joined by Dr.

'Vilson, now of Lakawn, and his wife the following year. These two veterans are yet active in the work, the one preeminently a man of action, and the other a man of sweet sentiment and poetic soul. The relation existing between these two men and the younger members of the mission is beautiful, while the respect and reverence with which they are looked upon by the natives reveals the cause of much of the success of the mis- sion work in the north.

*OOndel)sed from The Independent. The North Laos Mission comprises sixty-nine souls in all. There are five stations, for La,mpoon, being only seventeen miles from Chiengmai, is considered part of the Chiengmai station. These five stations have fifteen church organizations, five hospitals, one at Chiengmai, Lakawn, Chienghai, Nan and Praa, a thriving girls' school at Lakawn and at Chiengmai, a boys' school of ninety members and five native teachers, a successful printing establishment, and their converts are numbered by the thousands. These churches, with the exception of one at each of the five stations mentioned, are in the hands of native elders, carryon much of their own work, and do something toward supporting themselves. Besides this, extensive tours are made every year from the different centers or stations, and thus new fields are being opened up in all direc- tions and new people reached.

From the first the medical work has been given a prominent place and has proved a valuable auxiliary. When the Rev. Daniel McGilvary first went to his field forty-three years ago he took with him four bottles of quinine. The people were afraid of the white man's medicines and believed the ills of the flesh were due to spirits and hence could be cured only by offerings made to the spirits. The doctor hired people to take the medicine to prove to them its efficacy in fever, which is the prevail- ing malady of the country. In a very short time an order was sent for forty bottles more, and now thousands and thousands of rupees' worth of quinine are sold in Chiengmai alone every year. Vaccination, brought into Siam by Dr. Bradley, of Bangkok, about this time, was soon introduced into Chiengmai. This proved a success from the first, and not long after the doctor vaccinated a whole village of Karens of one hundred and sixty three persons, from a month old to seventy-five years of age. Now I am told that the majority of this generation have been vaccinated and untold numbers of lives have been saved during the last third of a century. The loathsome disease of goitre abounds in this country and to the north, and from the infancy of the mission a splendid work has been done in alleviating the sufferings caused by this disease. Work among the lepers, many of whom are also found in this country, has been prosecuted for the last seven years, and altho under discouraging circumstances for the want of money, much good is being done.

For many years past the medical work has enjoyed the favor of the rulers. The former chief, who was a veritable king, showed his appreciation of the work in many ways. He frequently made presents of horses, bicycles, and other articles for the use of the physician. And shortly before his death he gave Rs. I,GOO for the work. His appreciation of and confidence in the work were definitely shown in that the physician of the mission was in constant attendance upon him for two or three years, previous and up to the time of his death, and his sons, who are now reigning, continue in the same attitude. A recent move to enlarge the present mission hospital has elicted such generous response that the mission is encouraged to believe that their work is appreciated by all classes in this city. The missionary physician has free access to every home in Northern Siam, from the hovel of the beggar to the palace of the highest ruler.

Naturally this work appeals to the people of all grades and has a tendency to open wide the door to the influences and the principles that inspire it. At a recent banquet given in honor of Prince Damrong, Minister of the Interior, he said, in a voice to be heard by all present: Mr. King, I want to say to you that we have great respect for your American missionaries in our country, and appreciate very highly the work they are doing for our people. I want this to be understood by everyone, and if you are in a position to let it be known to your coun- trymen I wish you would say this for me. I have just now more espe- cially in mind my visit to Chiengmai. The work of your people is excel- lent. I can not say too much in praise of the medical missionaries there especially.

And what is being done in Chiengmai is repeated only on a smaller scale at all the other stations.

Here we found a well-equipped printing-house also running at full head under the supervision of the Rev. D. G. Collins. During the last year over one million and a half pages have been printed by this establishment, and 25,500 books and tracts have gone into the hands of the people. The income of the office goes far toward paying for the printing of the mission, the plant is constantly growing, and yet the orders from the government and other sources are far beyond its capacity. Aside from the influence of the tracts a~d Scriptures placed in their homes, the missionary has created for this people a printed language and is laying for them the foundations of a healthful literature. Dr. Wilson is giving to this people a wealth of song and music that is rapidly lifting them into better things. Few Christian missions can boast of a life that has given to a heathen people and to a language unknown to the world before a wealth of eight hundred translated and one hundred original hymns set to the best and most wholesome tunes that are to be found in the hymnology of our Christian Church. This is the gift of Dr. Wilson and his daughter to the Laos people during the last few years. A little over two years ago I bade good-bye to Dr. Wilson at Bangkok. He was then seventy years of age, and with a sad heart I turned to my family and asked: "Vhy should a man of so much culture and at his advanced age return to the jungles to die?" Now who can tell the untold blessings that shall spring up into the lives of the generations yet unborn because of the work this man has done since that day of our separation!

As I studied this field I was persuaded that there are few places now in the world where the influences of Christian missions can be seen to better advantage. Here the influences of Christian civilization, divorced to a very ·large degree Jrom those evils that generally go hand in hand with it, have been brought to bear upon the Oriental mind through the agency of the Christian mission alone. As we approached this city where the work has been the largest in operation, it was interesting each day to mark the external evidences of improvement that greeted us. Each day the women that we met were more neat and trim in appearance; as one who was with me remarked, they appeared better groomed, their clothing was more comely, their faces wore a more hopeful look, and they bore the mark of better things in their lives. The roads became better. Better-tilled fields, better-kept fences, better houses, more thrifty homes, and a general improvement in all that goes to make up a prosperous and thrifty people were evident in this province. The gardens looked more thrifty, water-wheels were doing the work of the hand, wheeled vehicles were taking the place of the woman's pack, and all spoke of an advance.

On the morning after my arrival, as I stood before an audience of six hundred people in the commodious church, I said to myself: "This is the best thing I have seen in Siam. The Gospel has the right hold upon this people's lives, and is lifting them." I never spoke to a more atteIltivE} audience. This is the best type of people I have seen in the country. Ina goitre district not one case of the disease was seen in the audience. There were well-dressed and comely women and maidens, some strong features and intelligent faces, clean and happy children, and men who seemed to appreciate what was said to them. The city itself is the cleanest and best- kept city I have seen in Siam, the streets are broader, straighter and bet- ter kept, and the roads in the province far and away are the best.

On the morning of the last Sunday we were in the city there were present in the Christian church seven of the officials and nobles, and six of the ladies of the noble and princely families. To the missionaries this L thought to be the beginning of larger things for the women of North Siam, and to appreciate what it means one must know the position of women in Siam in general, where even in the advance city of Bangkok very few are seen in public as yet.

It has not always been thus. Men have died here for the Christian faith, and for long months the missionaries have struggled against oppositions that to ordinary souls would have meant defeat. But wisdom has come to the missionary with years, and toleration has come to the country with more light.

These people are being stirred from the very foundations. They do not want the religion of Jesus. They are believers in the Buddhistic faith, the faith of their fathers, of their king, and of their country. But their king is willing that they should have the light, and the members of the North Loas Mission are interpreting their work to be to let in the light of a Christian civilization in such a way as to touch the people and influence them along the lines of every-day living. That these men and women believe in the power of conversion needs no better proof than the thousands of converts and the fifteen prosperous churches that have sprung up about them. But they realize also the indefiniteness of the term "conversion," a term that may mean anything from a little more rice each day in the native mind, to that spiritual uplift which, set before us by our Master, is yet the prayer and the aspiration of the best of us after two thousand years of light in a Christian land. Realizing this, they have for years, without antagonizing the people, been working, through all the influences of Christian living that will appeal to them, to open up their lives to this light.

I have great respect for the men and women I met in this work. They are larger than their work. They are broader than their Church. They magnify their profession. They are planting for the future. They count not on the number of so-called conversions alone, but on their SllCcess in planting pregnant ideas in this people's lives as well, ideas pregnant with a better civilization and a better national life. Planting seed that are sure to revolutionize this government, they leave the matters civil entirely to the authorities that be. They make friends with the officials by making of their people better subjects. They are clean, cheerful, and wholesome in their lives, without cant, spiritually minded in the best sense, and yet withal they are people of this world.

If this is missionary work, I believe in it. They live that they may show the natives how to live. Therefore, they have builded beautiful homes and spend of their substance to make life attractive. They are neat and comely in appearance. They enjoy the good things of this life, and are cultllred in the things of God's world; for it is along these lines the natives must be reached; it is in these things the natives must be lifted. This is the soil that must be raised to a higher state of cUltivation before the better and more spiritual fruits of the Gospel can be grown thereon. Spiritually minded, they have the wisdom to approach a material people in a material way, to let their works so shine that the people seeing the results in this world may go their way and try to do likewise. For they believe in the Scripture, "If any man will do His will he shall (come to) know the doctrine."

The distinctive elements that enter into the success of this mission are these: 1. It is separated from such influences of civilization as tend to counteract the influences of Christianity.

2. There is but one denomination in the field. 3. They show respect for those things that are sacred to the Siamese. 4. They have the wisdom to let the Siamese govern their own people.

MISSION WORK IN BULGARIA* BY REV.J. F. CLARKE, SAMOKOV, BULGARIA Missionary of the American Board The Bulgarians were almost unknown to the outer world until about the year 1850, when they began their efforts to throw off the Greek yoke, which culminated in 1870, when they secured the recognition by the sultan of their own exarch. A Slavic nation, having a language originating from the same source as did the languages of the Russians, Servians, and Bohemians, it was freed by Russia from its five centuries of subjection to Turkey in 1877, and its boundary extended to the .lEgean Sea, so as to include that portion of Macedonia in which the greater part of the population is Bulgarian. But by the action of the Powers in the Berlin CongrEss the Macedonian part was returned to the Turks. The population of Bulgaria is nearly three and a half millions, of whom about three-fourths are Bulgarians. The total number of Bulgarians, including those in Macedonia and elsewhere, must be about five millions.

King Boris accepted Christianity in 861 A.D., and from that time his people were called a Christian nation. Tho the Bulgarians belong to the Greek Church, they never use the word Greek, but call themselves the Pravo-slavs (meaning orthodox) Church, a Church similar to the Catholic, tho their priests are allowed to marry once. The religion of the mass of the people has consisted in picture worship, especially that of the Virgin Mary, while even the name of Jesus was little known. Their faith has had but little influence upon their lives, yet before the coming of European influences, especially infidelity, drunkenness, and licentiousness, their morality was far higher than it now is. Doubtless their nominal Christianity has had an influence to keep them together as a separate nation.

The destruction of books in their language by the Greeks, in order to increase the number of the followers of the Greek patriarchs, led Bulgarians to purchase eagerly the New Testament, first published in 1856, chiefly because it was in the sweet mother tongue heard in their homes from their infancy. Thousands of copies were sold in a few years in Bulgaria and Macedonia, and this great desire to purchase the Word of *Condensed from a pamphlet published by the American Board.

MISSION WORK IN BULGARIA

God led Christians in America to answer what seemed to them a Mace- donian cry.

The American Methodist Episcopal Board commenced work north of the Balkan Mountains in 1857, and the American Board south of the same mountains in 1858. And these missions have been working in cor- dial sympathy with each other to the present time. .

At an early date it seemed best to open schools, that for young women in Eski Zaghra, and for young men in Philippopolis. A Bohe- mian exile from Austria brought his sister with him to Bulgaria. and she, having been taught in the home of a missionary, was ready when needed to enter into the work of teaching. Her loving heart drew her girls to her, and she led them to Christ. A revival followed, which was deep and lasting. The voice of prayer for their parents and friends was heard in many a strange but secret place about the premises. A young man said to a relative, "You are deceived by these Protestants." But she anowered, "When you have tasted of an apple, do you ask if it is sweet? We have tasted of this Gospel and know its sweetness." Perse- cution followed, but only served to lead her closer to Christ. Marika was confined by her mother, but escaped through a window and returned to her teachers, nor was she frightened away by the mob of angry women who broke many of the windows of the school building.

A young merchant, Nacho, was led to Christ by what he heard at the Sabbath services, and,at once returned to his partner hundreds of dollars secretly overcharged in making purchases. The next day his partner called and said to a missionary, "What S'ort of people are you that you should lead my partner, in whom I had perfect confidence, to return me stolen money of which I knew nothing." The wife of Nacho returned to her father with her two children, and, as she utterly refused to come back to him, he entered the school to prepare himself for Chris- tian work.

During the first years the missionaries were received with great cor- diality in their tours among the villages, and one of them for a year taught singing in the Bulgarian school of the city. The people were grateful for the aid given them in education, and thousands of books, chiefly the tract primer, were used in their schools. But in God's provi- dence a great change took place which the missionaries would not at that time have chosen, but it led to a deeper study of the Bible. A monk married, contrary to their ecclesiastical laws, and was brought a prisoner to Philippopolis. He wrote a letter to the missionaries, saying that if they did not protect him he must become a Moslem. But before the let- ter was read he was in the home. Tho legally, and according to the "capitulations," he could have been protected, his letter proved that he was not a Protestant, and he was given up to the authorities. But the action, which for hours it had seemed a duty to take, caused the people to exclude all evangelical books from their schools and, to a great extent, from their homes, and led to bitter opposition from the Bulgarians.

But the missionaries persisted, and now opposition has ceased. God has given his blessing to feeble efforts, and little bands of Christians have been gathered to be lights to those around them.

At different times missionaries and others have been exposed to peril!!

and beaten. In returning from Constantinople in 1863, Mr. Merriam was murdered by Albanian brigands, and his wife's experiences at that time led to her death twenty-three days later. Another missionary has three

times been in the power of robbers, once losing his own and his wife's watches, clothes, and the money taken for workers and for long tours.

Christian followers, workers, and missionaries have also often met with violence from Bulgarian opposers, one missionary having twice been so beaten that it seemed best to secure a government physician's certificate of his wounds. But this violence has always led to greater openings for the Gospel.

Hindrances and persecutions in various forms still continue. Tho contrary to the constitution, a ministerial order, issued in subservience to ecclesiastical influences, prohibited the circulation of evangelical work, and according to this order, a missionary who had freely sold and given away books and tracts in the streets of Samokov was recently arrested for doing the same thing in a neighboring city and sent, with his books, to an ecclesiastic for examination. Redress was secured through the English consul-general, and the matter opened the way for quite satis- factory conversations with those who had given and executed the order.

The statistics of the European Turkey Mission for 1899 give four stations; fifty outstations; twenty-four missionaries, male and female; seventy-seven Bulgarian workers;' sixteen churches, to which have been received 1,998 members, of whom 1,270 are now living, of whom 110 were received in 1900; fifty-three places of regular worship, with an average of 2,847 attendants; fifty-three Sabbath-schools, with 2,379 s!)holars, and twenty-three schools of different grades, with 709 pupils. Native contributions for Christian work were $5,945.63. , In Philippopolis Mr. Marsh and nearly twenty Bulgarian fellowworkers are pushing forward the work in twenty-six places in this field, in all of which there are earnest followers of Christ. A new, substantial church edifice, which has for years cost much effort on the part of the missionary and the people, is nearly completed.

At Samokov Messrs. Haskell, Thomson, and Dr. J. F. Clarke and son; with Misses Maltbie, Haskell, Baird, and capable Bulgarian associates have been earnestly seeking to give a Christian education to young men and women, efficiently using the press to widely scatter religious truth, and doing all in their power in evangelical work in the surrounding places.

In Monastir Mr. Bond, Misses Cole and Matthews, and native workers are doing efficient work for Christian education in a school which at times has girls of seven different nationalities in it, and have labored, as far as possible, in other places. A deep interest is felt in the Albanian work under their charge, especially in the girls' school in Kortcha.

From Salonica Messrs. House, Baird, Haskell, and Miss Stone have abundantly utilized the three railroads spreading out through all Macedonia, and enabling them to do much for a population of two millions, among which they have twenty-one outstations. Their work in the city among different nationalities, and often among sailors of English fleets, will be much facilitated by a valuable property they have recently secured on their personal responsibility, but without any appropriation from the American Board. Miss Stone's efficient efforts as an "elder sister" among the Bible workers, teachers, and the women in many places have been of much value. Some of her workers and others in Bulgaria are doing more for Christ than many of the preachers. They have been welcomed even in Turkish homes.

The boys' school in PhiIippopolis, after various changes, has become the Collegiate and Theological Institute in Samokov, with about sixty students. While most of the higher national schools are to a great degree full of skepticism and infidelity and other evil influences, it seems essential to the progress of evangelical work in Bulgaria and Macedonia that this institute be well supported and manned. It is needed not only to educate Christian preachers, but also to prepare Christian laymen for

MlSSIOl' WORK IN BULGARIA

Sabbath-school work, church officers, and business men, who will have a.

positive infltlence among the mass of their own faithful people. God has from the first blessed the labors put forth, at times abun- dantly. The one hundred and nine Christian workers in the fifty-one places for stated'preaching, besides many more occasionally visited by colporteurs and others, are exerting a permanent influence throughout Bulgaria, Macedonia, and Albania, from the Black Sea to the Adriatic.

MISS STONE'S WORK AMONG llULGARIAN WOMEN * Miss Stone's capture has focused the world's attention upon her, and her missionary activities have acquired a new interest in the eyes of the public. For twentythree years she has had charge of the Bible women's work in Bulgaria. She made many long, arduous, and dangerous journeys, visiting schools, read- ing the Scriptures to the women in their own homes and in public meetings, preaching, teaching, praying, distributing the Word of God. Only one of her letters gives a clear idea of dangers encountered. It speaks of a tour undertaken in company with Rev. Dr.

House and s eve l' a I native workers.

Thursday night we spent in a lonely mountain khan (inn), with a robber on the other side of the fire from us.

You may be sure that I heard his planning. I could not MISS EI.LEN M. STONE sleep. Thankful enough were we when, long before d awn, the khanje (inn-keeper) aroused the robber and sent him on his way, bidding him wait for us along the lonely road.

We were a very silent party climbing the mountain, expecting the robber to come upon us anywhere. But as the hours passed we thanked God for deliverance. . . . Darkness overtook us upon an unknown road, and we sought shelter in a deserted Turkish guard-house. We tied our horses upon the ground floor, divided our bread with them, and got ourselves and our belongings up-stairs-all this in the thickest darkness. There- must have been robbers secreted somewhere inside. We were aroused by the sound of horses passing out. Mr. Petanschken went down and came- back reporting that the door had heen opened from within, the heavy stone with which he had barricaded it having been set to one side. Our- two best horses were gone. It was hard traveling in the rain, but at last, we arrived at Serres, and had such a good time among some of the most., hospitable, loving Christian souls I ever met.

• Condensed from The Chr-istian .Herald.

BANEFUL EFFECTS OF THE SOUTH AFRICAN WAR* From the recent report of the Berlin mission may be gathered how heavily their thirty-five South African stations have been visited by the war. Gerlachsthal-Springfontein, with its spreading cornfields, has become a solitary desert; from Bethany the whole of the cattle were carried off; Adamshoop was completely stripped; Botschabelo suffered great hardships from both Boers and English. What the English troops could not carry away as food was burnt, lest it should fall into Boer hands, and the result is great scarcity, sickness, and misery. But much graver than these material losses is the injury to missionary work-the looting of stations, the dispersion of congregations, and the arrest of missionaries. Mr. During, after having his station loot'ed by English soldiers, was carried off (a prisoner) in the middle of the night and while the rain poured down, and was kept for eleven days in vile durance before he was brought to Pretoria for trial. He was accused-some Jews being his accusers-of having spoken against the English and of having supplied the Boers with food. At the trial both allegations were proved false, and he was set at liberty after an imprisonment of six weeks. Mr. Balding, at Leydenburg, suffered similar indignity. 'Vhen, in July, 1900, English troops occupied the place, a piece of ground belonging to the Boers was made over to the natives, who looked upon it as absolutely their own. Mr. Bauling pointed out to them that not until the conclusion of peace such distribution of land could have final validity. This advice formed the basis of an accusation against him. His property was confiscated and the station turned to military uses, while he himself was thrown into prison and treated as a common malefactor, until the intervention of the German consul secured him some relief. Another grievous case is that of Mr. Kahl, at Neu-Halle. Some evil-minded persons who once had belonged to his church made a calumnious charge against him of harboring and supporting Boers. While he with three of his children were away from home, the station was surrounded by English troops in the dead of night, and his wife and five remaining children were carried off to Pretoria. Kahl himself was summoned to appear there, and, failing to do so, he was arrested, his ox-wagon with a team of twelve oxen appropriated, and he himself would have been deported to Ceylon· but for the remonstrance of the German consul. His station is occupied by English troops.

Another baneful result of the war is the demoralization of the native churches, whose members are exposed to all the dangers and temptations inseparable from the presence of the military at the time of confusion and distraction. The teachers, whose warning voice might have acted as a restraint to some, have either heen removed or discredited when they tried to be faithful to their office, and only those who are acquainted with the African character can adequately estimate the loss of such personal supervision.

The reports which arrive from several stations as to the revival of tribal conflicts indicate another danger. While the Boers held rule the natives were kept in check, but this return to general lawlessness may indefinitely add to the complications of the situation, and is sure to prove an additional hindrance to missionary progress.

* These particulars are taken from the organ of the Basel Missionary SOCiety (Evan.- gelillches Millsions Magaztn). Translated by B. Hitjer.

OF MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN FOR THE YEAR 1900.-Compiled by Rev. H. Loomis

…,..".'". 3" i .."-.".''."". ";::'"''" …… 'ag i-"'~"" -…"-"'" "" .",,,, I., z:§ I"'' ,; . .:a, ."..'.". NAMES OF MISSIONS. h. ,; <S§~i ,t …. ,; '" ,; !i ',d ,0<'"c, ."- lll";i)bC 'd' 1 .,_,"00 .~~~• '0~iILl 00 ~ ~… .; ,; !Srd :S ,,_ o@; ;:= o.~ ~~ ~w.E .~ ~ ~~ o"g S ~;; 0 ":0;; "«1''-'': ~g ~ '" " §~[~8 ","o ~t: … ", ~w >-il;l …. ~- 0 .~~ ~~~·~.6 "…'Po "",,PPoo :..;::::::: 0 '"d,1':": — -<.> '~d"'0'''0' E-< ill 0 A<E-< .0" 0" " ,,<.> oh E-< ~..:.. rQ:) tIl OQ;$O;::::! z'- 0":> S,,·S~ .a.~ §: ~o 0" "00,,, — :Pin :0 — "…, . – 00 – … "'" 0..8 '" '" -" :g~~:9§ 00~~ .>…",",<0.0> ",,,, — ~rg — – ->=-I ;:;; ~§ " '" oz…. – -,,!!::Q … ~ — E-<s ;:;; ~ ~ ",,, ~ ",- <.>'d 0 .. 00 S 00" — — ——————1-:-:- – – -0 — ->=I – p0::.".., – 0 – 0-0 — – -0 – 16 7 00 26…. American Baptist Missionary Union………………. " …….. 1860 56 9 54 27 1 26 204. .. . 2.011 754 ' 4,435 3.540.38 Amer.Board·sMissionwithKumiaiChurches(a) ……………. 1869 62 12 170 72 36 36 519 51 10,214 630 4,372 1 15 38 67 10…. 31,745.00 American Christian Convention (d) …………………………. 1887 6 2 23 7 …. 7 11 …. 344 51 608 …. 2 4 4 2 …. 278.01 Baptist Convention (Southern) …………………………….. 1889 8 4 9 2 …. 2 15 …. 90 …… 154 …. 1 4 3 .. .. 125.00 Christian andMissionary Alliance ………………………….. 1891 3 1 3 71 …. 3 4 …. 26 …… 330 …. 3 1.. .. (/) 10.00 i. Presbyterian Church of the United States………………….. 1859 54 12 (31 …… …. …….. …… .. ………… ..

Reformed Church in America …………………………….. 1859 31 9 114…… …. …… …… …. …….. …… …… …. …. …. .. ……. . United Presbyterian Church of Scotland……………………. 1874 2 1 1 ……………………………………………………………. ..

Church of Christ in Japan (a) ……………………………… ………… 71 40 31 619 139 10,846 2,202 5,428 2 18 34 113 27 … . Reformed Church in the United States……………………… 1879 18 3 48 ………………………………………………………….. .. Presbyterian Church in the United States (South) …………… 1885 28 7 53 …………………………………………….. ' …………… . Woman's Union Missionary Societies, U. S. A ………………. 1871 5 2 7 …… …. …… …… …. …….. …… 618 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ..

Cumberland Presbyterian Church …………………………. 1877 18 4 L12 …… …. …… …… …. …….. …… …… …. …. …. …. 6 …. .. .. 372"'.55' Church of Christ………………………………………….. 1883 19 4 14 13 …. 13 94 …. 734 150 738…….. 9 10 4 1 Evangelical Association of North America ………………….. 1876 6 1 16 14 …. 14 61 15 926 …… 553 1 3 18 12 9 …. 1,256.06 Evangelical Lutheran Mission, U. S. A ……………………… 1892 8 2 1 1 …. 1 13 4 77 …… 100 …. …. 2 2 1… 488.00 General Evangelical Protestant (German Swiss) …………….. 1885 7 2 1 1 …. 1 5 15 116 80 125 1 3 2 …. 1 …. 43.32 i Hephzibah Faith 1.8..9.4 ….2 ….1 .. …. …. …… …….. 31 25 …. …. …. 1. … …. 15.30 6 6 . .. … 604 22 290. … …. 3 7 3 . … 1,516.39 Independent and UMnicssoinonneacrytedAssoNcaitait~ioen((f.f))……………………………………. ….3 …… …. 70 4,692.00 25 . … MethodistChurchofCanada(e) ..~~.~~l.~~.~~:::::::::::::::::::: iS73 ~~ g"53 ….26 '''3 ….23 ·"i.ii "23 '(ii2~oi6 'i~ooo '2~23i '''1 '''4 "26 "64 "ii :::: Methodist Episcopal Church. U. S. A. (e) … .•.•.•••.•.•.•..••.••• 1873 64 9 81 79 4 75 488 88 (i) 4,855 2,880 7,326 2 10 60 28 46 1…… 13,940.00 Methodist Episcopal Church (South) (e) .. …………………… 1886 35 9 18 15 2 13 63 18 688 574 1,386 1 1 10 7 4 …. …… 1,620.00 t:: :::: :::::: : : :::::: :::::: :::: :::::::: :::::: :::::: :::: :::: :::: :::: :::: : : :::::: :::::::::: ~h';'.t:~~aMfs~~:~~f~o~~~~:~: ~:~:::: ~~~~ 1~~ Methodist Protestant Church (b)…………………………… 1880 13 3 651 Nippon Sei Kokwai (k) … . . . .-r:.. . . . . ::::::::::::: ::::::::: ~r …. …. 34 82 80 2 4 80 14 388 183 196 1 5 7 7 6 …. …… 998.21 78 705 371 (j) 7,976 2,901 5.739 4 39 45 141 59 4 2,051 11,233.67 …… ……………. ………

~~: ~fJ~~~:~'h¥s~~:,~~~i.t.~ ~~~~~~~:: SOClety for the Propagation of the Gospel. …………….•… 'l1873 23 … … …… …. …… …… …. …….. …… …… …. …. …. …. …. …. . …………. ..

: : : : : : : : : : : : : : :: : : : : : : : : : : : : : . : : : : ¥J:: :::: ….27 :::: :::::: :::::: :::: :::::::: :::::: :::::: :::: :::: :::: :::: :::: :::: :::::: :::::::::: Salvation Army …………………………………………… 1895 13 4 22 (h) 15 …. (h) 15 …… …. …….. …… 314…. 51 4 …. …. 2,585.15 Scandinavian Alliance Mission in Japan …………………….. 1891 8 4 10………. 17 …. 152 …… 110 …. …. …. 4 …. …. 14.50 Seventh Day Adventists .. : ………………………………… 1898 5 2 2 1 …. 1 12 …. 12 90 60 …. …. …. 10 …… ..

Society of Friends, U. S. A……………… " ………………. 1885 6 2 3. ….. …. …… (g) 33 …. 201 58 420…………… . 2 …. 104.33 Uni;:~r:;~;:~:t~::i:;~~;~~::~~ ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::I~~~ 75~ 17~ .~~~ ~~~ ~~ ~ .;~~ 42,: ~~:~~36,:~: ~~ ~ 32~ .~~ ~ Universalists……………………………………………… 1890 5 1…. 175.00 5 …. 5 11 31 65 13 137 1 2 3 3 3 ….

.. … .. … 3.1:: .. 55: 2'1211102'::: = = —-w = = 712401= Increase in 1900 ……………………………………….. 00 -5 12 32 -:-= ~I-:-= 799 -11-:-= "'7;953.72.

(a) Statistics to January 1,1900. (b) Statistics to April 1, 1899. (el Statistics to May 1, 1900. (d) Statistics to June 30,1900. (el Statistics to August 1, 1900. (f) Approximate; reports not complete. (g) Admitted to Christian fellowship by public profeossion of faith in Christ. (h) Not churches, but army corps. (il Probationers and commulllcants. (j) Catechumens and infants included. (k) Ueports not complete. (l) Yen = 82 cents (gold).

EDITORIALS Christianity in Great Britain F. B. Meyer Rev. Dr. Alex. Maclaren, of Man- Rev. F. B. Meyer has resigned chester, England, greatest of living his charge of Christ Church in preachers, is reported as saying London, in order to be free for a that he confesses that his heart wider work as a missioner in Britsometimes failes him when he ain and elsewhere. His resignation thinks of the present aspects and takes effect next September. He prospects of Christianity in Great feels called upon to give up the Britain. The great wealth, the comforts of a pastorate that he loosened bonds of Christian faith, may devote himself to the ministry the neglect of the Sabbath, the of the Church at large. He says: growing senseless luxury, the god- " I think I hear the voice of Christ lessness of all classes of society in saying, in unmistakable accents, this day, from the highest to the that I must fall into the ground lowest, are enough to break the and die if I am to bear the best and heart of workers. He could not most fruit." but read in the social life of England, in the public action of the The Christ Method of Evangelism country, in the corruption of the municipalities, in the growing in- When Mr. Meyer was in Calcutta temperance of the people, in the he recommended the Christ method manifestly increasing impa:tience of propagating Christianity, and of the press, in the leaders of said that, if he were a young misopinion who were ready to shake sionary, he would do his best to off the last fragments of Christian- "train twelve apostles, seeking to ity, and who in many cases were imbue them with his own spirit, talking rubbish and npnsense about living with them, working with the superior claims of Buddhism, them, and sending them forth." Hinduism, and he knew not what. A man of the fullest consecration, "ism "-he could not but see in all largest faith, greatest tact, soundthese things a call to Christian est judgment, and ripest expepeople to be ashamed of their quar- rience would be necessary for this relings and envyings, and to go kind of work; but given such a forward Shoulder to shoulder, and combination of qualities and twelve ·to close their ranks against the foe. workmen developed in this way, a most effective and blessed service' Everything that Dr. McLaren would follow. says is entitled to a hearing. How solemn the testimony of This was the m~dieval method this man of such advanced years, of carrying on missions, when who, in his fifty years' ministry, twelve men, giving themselves up has never said or written anything to the evangelization of a certain that needs to be recalled! And district, would elect one of their what a trumpet peal to the Church, number captain, go to some remote calling on all disciples to forget in- region, and under his direction significant differences in view of scatter in different parts, and seek their magnificent basis of agree- thus to compass the whole region, ment on vital truths, and the sin- meeting after intervals to confer gular unity and solidarity of a ma- and report. Such a method has lignant foel the stamp of God's suggestion on it and is always likely to succeed.

1902J EDITORIALS

Mr. Torrey's Tour Missions in Bulgariz… The numerous acquaintances and The capture of Miss Stone has friends of Rev. R A. Torrey and offered another opportunity for wife will be interested to know unfriendly critics of missions to that they plan to sail, December present their views in opposition 28th, from San Francisco, for Y 0- to those of Jesus Christ. One kol;tama, China, Australia, Syria, newspaper speaks contemptuously etc., spending about one year in of Miss Stone as "forcing her re- the tour. Mr. Torrey expects to ligion " on the Bulgarians (doubt- give addresses and hold Bible Insti- less accompanied by a fleet of tutes, and visit these lands to study gunboats anda battery of artillery). their religious and missionary as- This critic declares that it is fan- pects, and give such aid and encour- tastic to propound a religion to agement as he may be able to the a people which has not been edu- Lord's workers. The tour is mainly cated up to the point of accepting it. on invitation of the Evangeliza- If this were true it would not tion Society of Australasia. He apply to the missionaries in Bulwill spend three months or more garia. They do not offer a new in Australia and New Zealand, and religion, but simply a purer and probably hold Bible Institutes of more living form of the old. The some weeks' duration at prominent Bulgarians have been Christians centers. These world-travelers es- for a thousand years. The essential pecially ask prayer in their behalf. truths of the faith are -fully ac- Mr. Torrey's teaching is especially knowledged by them. The comemphatic along the lines of Bible plaint is only that with them inspiration and the Holy Spirit. knowledge has become too much He took the pastoral charge of the divorced from living faith and from Chicago Avenue Church in 1894, life, and too much oppressed by and during seven years the atmos- darkening ceremonies and burdenphere of this church has been one some enactments. The American of continuous revival. The small- Board does not send its mission~ est number added in anyone year aries to the Levant to propagate has been 254! Protestantism, but to aid in the development of an intelilgent and Satanic Opposition living faith. If the missionaries preach in ab- The lovers of God's work should solutely non-Christian countries, it not be at all surprised if diffi- contradicts history to call them culties appear in the field, and, unreasonable in going into a counat the same time, when success is try which has- not for generations apparent and the largest victory been educated up to the acceptance seems to be on the point of being of Christianity. The Gospel spread accomplished. The one greatest over the Roman empire, among a problem is, and always has been, people who were getting tired of how to meet, resist, and overcome their old gods, but who continued satanic opposition; and how, where to worship them until they turned he is permitted for the time to tri- to Christ. Ireland accepted the umph, to hold on patiently and Gospel almost at a bound; so did persistently both to our work and the Scottish Highlands, Southern our hope, believing that the final England, and most of the rest. The result shall be that Christ shall in work of conversion in Denmark all things have the preeminence, and Sweden was much more lingerand that we shall be partakers of His ultimate and etern~l yictoq! in~, b~t tbere too the only way in

which the people were educated up climatic or other reasons, to leave our shores. In the East End of London there is a great to the Gospel was by the spread of and rapidly increasing Jewish community, elbowing out their Gentile neighbors; the Gospel. These critics speak churches and chapels are surrounded by this immigration, and much good work is accom· like men who so dislike Christianity plished among them; but still there IS room for men of the highest ability and with burn· that they never ascertain the most ing zeal, prepared and qualified to point Jews to their true Messiah and coming King. palpable facts of Christian his- The difficulty of bringing men and women tory. t of this race to Christ has been greatly ex· aggerated, and the results of the Jewish Mis· For India sian have been grossly ridiculed. As Mr. Wilkinson, Sr., has often pointed out, Miss Louise B. Pierson, daughter 0< three-fourths of our Bible is the Jewish of the editor, sailed November 16th Bible; and a Jew or a Jewess is as responsive for Calcutta (140 Dharantala Street). to loving interest and effort to bless as any She goes to undertake work in con- Gentile can be_" Possibly a Jewish believer nection with the Woman's Union may have more adaptation than a Gentile Missionary Society of New York, believer (other things being equal) as a witin the orphanage and Bible school, ness for Christ to the Hebrew race; but that where Miss Gardner has so success- does not in the least degree remove the oblifully labored. Miss Crosby, re- gation laid upon Gentile Christians to offer turning to Japan, and Miss Loomis, the Gospel to that race. We can not shake now going out under the same so- off our responsibility for the huge debt we ciety, spoke at the farewell meet- owe to Israel as keepers of the oracles of ing in the Bible Society Directors' God and as the brethren of our Lord Jesus Room on November 13, at the same Christ. It would, we feel persuaded, be well time when Miss Pierson also spoke pleasing to Him were many men of high a few parting words. ability and of consecrated purpose to offer themselves to the well-known and honored A Call for Jewish Missionaries societies and organizations now existing to help in gathering in "the remnant according Mr. John Wilkinson (Mildmay to the election of grace." Mission to the Jews) thinks an initial failure in duty is to be seen Rev. Louis E. Meyer, an authorin the absence even of appeals to ity on the subject, says that 204,- students to give themselves to J ew- 540 Hebrews were baptized unto ish mission work. He insists that Christ during tha past century, and God's order has never yet been re- the average is 1,500 a year, excluversed: "to the Jew first." Mr. sive of the Romish Church. Yet, James E. Mathieson, of London, notwithstanding this singular blesssays: ing on missions to Jews, the old race prejudice seems still dominant We remember with thankfulness the bright and it interferes with all general but brief career of Ion Keith Falconer in work for this class. his efforts to reach the Moslems in Arabia, and also the noble close of a noble life when Modem Warfare Bishop Valpy French gave his last days to the same race. We recall the time when The destructiveness of modern " the Cambridge Seven" offered themselves warfare is more and more apparent, willingly for the China Mission, and we feel tho we become too much accusgrateful to God that He has signally used tomed to it, to have it impress us their testimony, and that they are all alive as it ought. Since the commenceunto this day. But a claim to similar devo· ment of Britain's struggle in South tion is surely urgent in the interests of God's Africa, however incredible it seems, chosen race. For this work the highest up to October 15th, 824 officers and scholarship, combined with the rarest devo- 16,648 men have died, in British tion, should be sought for, a mastery of the ranks alone, 6 officers and 417 men Hebrew language and of the Yiddish or other dying after returning home, and 7 dialects, and capacity to "reason out of the officers and 615 men reported" miss- [Old Testament] Scriptures that Jesus is the ing." Even the immense expendi- Christ." Many men find it impossible, for ture of money fades into insignifi- cance beside this waste of life, and the vast world of sorrow which these figures suggest.

OUR llUSSIONART LIBRARY

OUR MISSIONARY LIBRARY CONSTANTINOPLll: AND ITS PROBLEMS. By Sophia (69), and the girl Gulsum, Henry Otis Dwight, LL.D. Illustrated. the hired rabble of women at the 12mo, 298 pp. $1.25, net. Fleming H. office of the Minister of Finance Revell Co., New York. 1901. (115) and the funeral of the patri- arch (143), the dishonest tenant This is a valuable book. It is so (153) and the Levantine duel (192) good a book that we wish there -all these help us to understand were more of it, that it were more the burden which the reformers full on some points. It is radically must carry. different from the familiar "Notes" of travelers, in that it is The book improves as we adnot compiled from other books, and vance, and the closing chapter is it contains scarcely anything of the the best. It is a spectacle that may conventional guide-book type. In- well appeal to our sympathies, not deed, a page or two of such details a hungry nation only, but a circle might have been added without in- of hungry nations, all willing to creasing the cost of the volume, and read and studY-Ill fact, clamoring to the convenience of the reader. for books-and open to evangelical But this timely publication is influences, while, at the same time, crowded with facts of a most sig- the money needful for the editing nificant sort. They are facts of and publishing of such books is that kind which a mere casual withheld. The present reviewer visitor can not possibly know. Dr. has often expressed in public the Dwight has been from his youth a opinion that the time has come resident of Constantinople, and when our missionary effortsought part of the time a missionary, in to be gathered up into strong cenconstant touch with the people, ters rather than scattered. We great and small. The reader should ought to concentrate our fire on understand that this volume is not certain points, and win definite a text-book of Byzantine archreol- victories at such points, instead of ogy, nor a history of the Ottoman trying to occupy so much ground empire. It is not a discussion of as we do. Especially ought we to the recent massacres, nor a system- make sure of two things-namely, atic account of missionary enter- education and a vit.al Christian prise. It is fairly described by its literature. Therefore, the true title, and the nature of these prob- policy would be to gradually turn lems may be inferred from the over the evangelistic function to chapter headings. The incidents native preachers, and to put the with which each section is filled available force of living missionary are not mere objectless anecdotes, workers into these two departbut facts that bear on the solution ments of schools and the press. In of the difficulties involved. Any this we fully share Dr. Dwight's scheme of moral reform must face feeling, and his last chapter is a these obstacles, and the reader who pathetic plea for a Christian litergives careful attention to Dr. ature for the Ottoman empire. The Dwight's facts will soon share also voice of a preacher will soon be in his sense of the responsibility now silenced, but the hook which emresting on the American churches. bodies Western learning with East- The admiral's daughter (page 24), ern taste, as only a trained misand the effort to obtain a passport sionary Can prepare it, will remain by fraud (27), the clapping of hands for centuries a treasure of good (35), and the wine-drinking Pasha sense and truth. Dr. Dwight does (61), the eveniDgservice in St.

not even suggest his own relfLtion Bible will come to be acknowledged to this grand task, but it is a pleas- as mast3rs not only of their own ure to testify that he is himself one catechism and hymn-book, but also of the very few m'm to whom we of the traditions, genealogies, and look for the providing an evangel- chronicles of their own people. ical body of thoroughly good books in the land of the Green Banner. c. F. S. We are authorized by the pub- J. F. R. lishers to say that this work may be had by all foreign missionaries A HISTORY 0" BABYLONIA AND ASSYRIA. By at half price, carriage not included.

Robert W. Rogers, Ph.D, D.D., LL.D., -[EDITORS. F.R.G.S., Professor in Drew Theologi- cal Seminary, Madison, N. J. 2 vols., 8vo, VIA CHRISTI. By Louise M. Hodgkins. 12mo, pp. XX., 429, XV., 418. Eaton & n'lains, 257 pp. Cloth, net, 50c.; paper, net, SOc. New York. Price, cloth, $5.00. The Macmillan Co., New York. 1901.

No missionary, if his field be in This introduction to the study of this part of the Orient, should fail to acquaint himself with this work. missions was prepared at the re- For the first time the story has been clearly and completely told of quest of a committee of the the rise, reign, and fall of two of the chief nations which, under God, Women's Boards of Missions in the may be called the Schoolmasters of the Hebrew People. For the first United States and Canada. It retime the intricate labyrinth has been threaded from the outmost views in order the various ages of bastion to the inmost chamber, and the bearer of the torch knows all the Church, from St. Paul to the the way, as to the manor born, and yet is one of our own men and nineteenth century, and presents speaks his message in our own language, and without wearying us the progress of missions during or losing sight of us. this period. The book is valuable This is precisely the sort of work which the time demands, and will for reference and as a basis of do more to meet the speculative vagaries of the modern text de- study. * structionists than whole libraries of controversial literatures. The THE MODERN MISSION CENTURY. By Arthur eloquence of the facts is the secret T. Pierson. 8vo, 576 pp. Net, $1.50. of Professor Rogers' enthusiasm, The Baker & Taylor Co., New York. and is the secret of his power over James Nisbet & Co., London. 1901. his readers, and nothing is more plain or more satisfying than the The nineteenth century is par fact that the Assyria and Babylonia of the Bible are the Babylonia excellence a missionary century. and Assyria of history. Now when the real history of Egypt and Its achievements in winning the Greece, the other two full professors in the School of the Hebrews, world for Christ and the instances is finally written, the prospects are, from the abundant finds of the last of Divine interposition and leaderfew decades,. that. thft wrlpl'lr,S.of.the ship have been marvelous. "All history is mystery until it is read as His story." This volume pre- sents the facts of the progress of the Kingdom during the past 100 years as an evidence of the superin- tending providence of God. As General-in-Chief of the missionary campaign, He is shown to have gone before His armies, to have broken down barriers, prepared His generals and soldiers, and given the victories that have made us "more than conquerors." Noone who reads these pages can fail to see the hand of Godin nlpdern his- tor~. *-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA Our Problem These figures tell of the something of the Fourth Student The fourth inter- task laid upon the Volunteer – national conven- Foreign-born Christians of Amer- Convention tion of the Student in Toronto Volunteer Move- ica: During the fiscal year ending ment for Foreign June 30, 1901, there arrived at the Missions will be held at Toronto, Canada, February 26 to March 2, port of New York 453,496 immi- 1902. Three volunteer conventions grants, being an increase of 52,654 have been held: the first at Cleveland in 1891, having in attendance over the record for the previous 680 delegates; the second at Detroit in 1894, having in attendance 1,325 year. The stream of aliens to our delegates, and the third at Cleveland in 1898, having in attendance shores now sets strongly from 2,221 delegates. At the convention in 1898 there were 1,598 students southeastern Europe. From Italy and 119 professors, representing 461 institutions of higher learning in alone came nearly thirty per cent. the United States and Canada; 87 secretaries and other representa- of the entire number. The followtives of foreign mission boards and societies; 80 foreign missionaries, ing table shows the sources of the and many other leaders. larger classes of immigrants: From present indications the <convention next February will be Italian …………..•………. 131,658 (even IStronger and more represen- Hebrew…………………. . 43,237 tative. It will, in all probability, Polish…………………… . 37,636 he attended by students and pro- German…………………. . 29,680 fessors from over 500 colleges, theo- Slovak ………………….. . 26,931 logical seminaries, medical schools, Scandinavian ……………. . 24,181 ;and other high institutions of learn- Irish……………………. . 19,953 ing. The fact that the next con- Croatian and Dalmatian….. . 12,348 ference of the secretaries of the Magyar………………….. . 12,344 boards of missions of the United :States and Canada will be held in Pennsylvania's Of the 6,302,115 'Toronto insures a large attendance Part of the popUlation in ,of officers and representatives of Problem Pennsylvania, the foreign mission boards. A 985,250 are foreignlarge number of missionaries from all parts of the world field are ex- born. To these are to be""added pected. National leaders of the 160,451 colored people, including young people's societies, state, pro- Negroes, Chinese, and Japanese. vincial, and international secreta- Adding 400,000, the children of perries of the young men's and young sons recently arriving in t.his counwomen's christian associations, try, we have 'about 1,500,000 of and editors of church paperlS and foreign-born in the bounds of the missionary magazines, as well as State. Of these between eight and fraternal delegates from student nine hundred thousand speak formovements in Europe have been eign tongues, who, if they are to invited. be successfully reached and dealt with, must be reached in the mother tongues.

Relative Cost I have compared of Home and the annual average Foreign Work expense of rUI1ning 3 New York City churches with the annual average expense of carrying on the Arcot Mission in India since it was estab- lished forty years ago, and it is less than that of those churches. And note what has been accomplished.

There are, now 8 mission stations, port of schools, or to withdraw en- 100 village congregations, 24 organ- tirely. As there.are no men ready ized churches with 4,910 members to go to Turkey, and as the treasand 1,861 catechumens. There are ury does not warrant the necessary 120 schools with 2,992 pupils, of increase of funds for that field, and whom 2,200 are not Christians; also as the Turkish field is limited and 16 girls' schools with 1,343 pupils; preoccupied, the executive com- 4 Anglo-vernacular schools, where mittee has decided to recommend ],000 young men are taught; 6 that the Foreign Society withdraw training-schools with 322 boarding from that field as soon as it can do pupils, and yet the average yearly so consistently with all the intercost of all this work is less than it ests and rights at present involved." costs to support 1 New York City church.-DR. JACOB CHAMBER- An Indian on The Mission Field LAIN. Indians reports the testi- mony of an Apache Growth of Baptist Missions.-Dr. Mabie states that since 1890 142,000 Indian at a Christian Endeavor' converts have been baptized and meeting held in connection with added to the churches in connec- one of the mission churches of the tion with the American Baptist Reformed Church in America. Missionary Union. This is twice ,, We Indians, " said he, "look like the number permitted any other man, shape like man, but we not society in Christendom to gather know enough. We not know God. in. The fact appears upon another We like snow man children make, page that this same society received all the time standing still in one 6,553 to its churches last year.. place, so cold, so cold, no go about, no work, go away little by little, Methodist Women and Missions. then all gone." -The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society of the Methodist Epis- How the Gos- Bishop Hare, wh copal Church reports 2,405,575 pel Transforms seems to be followmembers in the 21,034 branches, and receipts amounting to $426,795 last Red Men ing hard after year, an increase of $12,264 from Bishop Whipple in the year before. The Northwestern Branch reports $102,612; the New service for the Indians, reports that York, $65,901; the Cincinnati, $57,- there are l7 Sioux now in the min- 013, etc. istry. There are about 60 others, not in the ministry, who are Surrendering a Some twenty years licensed' by the bishop to hold ser- Mission Field ago the Christians vices. The clergy, with the aid of these assistants, keep up service in (Disciples) under- 86 congregations. They have 63 took mission work in the Turkish church buildings. There are 3,286 empire, as not a few felt at the Indian communicants. The Indian time, in serious violation of Chris- congregations raised last year for tian comity. But now the state- charitable and religious objects ment comes from official sources $7,892. that for "some time the work in Turkey has not been satisfactory. Christian To their other good One of two courses seem to be open Red Men in works the Indians to the society: either to send a number of Americans to take the Arizona in our Fifth Pima oversight of the churches and to Mission are adding spend many thousands for the sup- the support of their minister, the Rev. W. H. Gill. He tells thus of their enthusiasm in this direction: Our Indians have begun to sup-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

port tl1eir own church this year, Friends, and the Cumberland Pres- besides giving to missionary work. byterian. Besides these there w'ere On the first Sunday of our fiscal several independent missions, such year 8 members paid up their entire as the Church of Jesus, part of year's subscription, while 1 enthu- which, about 1884, was formally siastic member doubled her's and taken up by the Episcopalians; an paid up. On the second Sunday 14 English mission originated by the more paid up in full. At the end late James Pascoe, but since his of the first quarter neady all of the death dismembered; and finally 00 subscriptions have been brought, the work of a Mr. Harris, of Oritho I told them they could have zaba. These report 650 congregathe whole year to pay in. This, I tions, 18,000 communicants, 60,000 think, is encouraging for the first adherents, 185 foreign workers attempt at self-support.-Assem- aided by 585 native workers." bly Herald. EUROPE The Mormon Some idea of the Growth of On this theme, so Tithing enormous revenue the British closely connected System the .Mormon Church Empire with the spread of the Gospel, in a late receives from ti.. Pall Mall Magazine, Mr. Holt thing may be gained through the Schooling has this to say: "During the century now drawing to a close, following item from a Utah corre- land has been added to the British Empire at the average rate of 2 spondent: acres for every sec,ond of time. In the year 1800 Greater Britain was Yesterday a Mormon young only six times as big as the United woman told me that her father Kingdom, while in 1000 it is found paid every tenth load of hay for to have become just ninety-six tithing when he brought it from times as big. Roughly, the increase the field. During the winter, when has been from 2,000,000 square miles he sold the remaining hay, he also to 12,000,000, and this growth of six gave every tenth dollar. Also with times the area. in 1800 has been his cattle, he gives one-tenth of going on all over the world. what he has, and the ne.xt year he tithes the same stock over again, George Miiller These are a Iso giving one-tenth of all, thus in- Orphanages known as the Ashcluding the cattle from which he ley Down Orphan has paid tithing for many years plus the increase. This man is in Homes at Bristol, and concerning moderate circumstances, yet he them an important new departure pays $500 a year tithing. He asked is announced. These homes are the officials if, having once tithed famous from the fact that they his hay and stock, he must again were founded and carried on by tithe them when any were sold by George Muller in the spirit of abgiving one-tenth of the amount solute dependence upon God for all realized, and was told that he must support; altho the founder is dead, do so. Is it any wonder that this his son-in-law, Mr. James Wright, organization is so abundantly pro- still adheres to the same principles. vided with the "sinews of war?', The new departure is a broadening of the work and the admission of Missions in Dr. John W. Butler half-orphans as well as the chil- dren who have lost both parents; 5 Mexico in his " Sketches of homes will be occupied instead of M e x i c 0, " say s : "Several of the evangelical churches in the United States en- tered the mission field in Mexico toward the close of 1872. They did so in about the following order: The Presbyterian, Methodist Epis- copal, Congregational, Baptist Southern Convention, Southern Methodist, Southern Presbyterian, Reformed Associate Presbyterian, Baptist Northern Ohurch, The

4, accommodating in all 2,050 chil- bel' 3d. The law required that all dren. In the sixty-third annual persons professing to work in assoreport there are mllny interesting ciation should publish the rules of facts and figures. The income for their association, and offer some last year was over $160,000, and reasonable guarantee that their the expenditures something over funds would not be applied to pur- $117,000, leaving a handsome bal- poses which they might not wish to ance on hand for advance work. avow. It seems that, out of a total of 16,468 religious establish- Where a Part This list of special ments, 5,141 have applied for of Missionary needs, or "inci- authorization, believing it to be Money Goes den tal" expenses, quite possible to carryon their work under the changed conditions. which appears in Among the applicants for authorithe C. M. S. Intelligence'/' will help zation are 1,045 estahlishments of us to realize that salaries and the Sisters of St. Vincel!t de Paul traveling expenses do not consume and 1,352 other female establishall the gifts of the churches. The ments. It is well known that these sums called for vary from $150 to Sisters carryon works of humanity $2,000 : and beneficence, and they have no reason to apprehend any difficulty For providing a grant to a Yeruba catechist in obtaining authorization from on retiring through loss of sight. the government. On the other hand, 11,327 religious establish- For furniture for the Lagos Old Mission ments, constituting about two- House. thirds of those which existed in France up to October 3d, have made For repairing the Beach House Sanatorium, no application for authorization, Lagos. and must, therefore, expect to be dissolved, the members of the dis- For a new house for an industrial agent, solved orders either renouncing Niger Mission. work altogether, or going into exile to prosecute their work on foreign To meet medical expenses in the Niger Mis- soil. sion during 1900. French According to the For reerecting a rest-house on Mamboia Hill. Catholic Catholic W01'ld, To provide school nlaterial, furniturE', etc., in Missions Catholic France • the U sag'ara Mis~ion. For various buildings, alterations, etc.. in the supplies 7,745 mis- sionary priests, and 9,150 mission- Uganda l1ission. ary sisters, besides 33,000 Sisters of For a paper-cutting machine for Uganda. Charity, of whom a considerable For building a mission-house at Shimba, and proportion work in "almost every part of the world." This large repairs in the 1!;ast Africa Mission. staff, however, is only in part en- For repairs and taxes at Gaza. gaged in missions among the For repairs at l1ajitha SChool, Punjab. heathen. Yet unquestionably France is of all Catholic lands that English The Eng 1ish which furnishes the most laborers Friends and Friends, in their for these. It also gathers the larg- est missionary contributions, of the Missions Thirty-fourth Mis- 6,848,700 francs which in 1900 the sionary Rep 0 rt, chief Catholic collecting society, show, in their five mission fields, India, Ceylon, China, Syria, and Madagascar, 27 missionaries, 5 medical missionaries (one a lady), 24 unmarried ladies. Full members, 2,725; adherents, 13,635; scholars, 19,521. Total income, 412,640 marks. Indian Famine Fund, 596,519 marks. Whole number of home members 19,OOO.-Allgemeine Missions Zeitshrift.

Exodus of The time allowed Religious by the law of July Orders from 1, 1901, to religious France orders for asking authorization to remain in France expired on Octo-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

the Xavier Union of Lyons, took in, missionaries, 130; missionary sis- 4,063,407 francs were from France. ters, 17; native pastors, 26; teach- The next largest sum came from ers and evangelists, 371; native Germany, 755,349 francs. These helpers (elders, etc.), unpaid, 923; voluntary contributions are far schools, 340; scholars, 15,259. from sufficient for the support of the French missionaries and their The Old In 1871 what has numerous and extended missions. Catholic since been known It will never be known whence the Church as the Old Catholic great sums come which make up the deficits.–Allgemeine Missions Zeit- Church broke away schrift. from Rome and became a separate body. The year before the doc trine Deaconess The fo urte e nth of the infallibility of the pope was Conference in conference of Dea- decreed. Those Catholics who re- fused to accept this formed the Germany con e s s 11 0 the r above-named branch of the Church. Houses was held a It has recently been growing rap- idly in Austria, as its last Austrian few weeks since at Kaiserswerth. synod showed. In 1882 there were The first one met in 1861, at which only 6,113 Old Catholics in Austrb, 23 institutions were represented, but there were reported at this modelled after Fliedner's original, synod 16,885. Since 1898 there have to prove to him that his darling been 3,620 accessions, of who m project had not been formed in nearly one-third en t ere d the vain. The deep interest attending Church in the early months of 1900. the recent conference was shown by One fact of special significance rethe fact that the sessions, begin- ported by the moderator is that ning at 8 A.M., lasteil until 11 or 12 there is a growing feeling of' harat night. Three delegates were mony between the Protestants and present from America (Baltimore, the Old Catholics, so much so that Philadelphia, and Omaha), and in some instances they worship toothers from Germany, Holland, gether. Undoubtedly the troubles France, Switzerland, Austria, in Austria, that have sent thou- Russia, Denmark, Sweden, and sands into the Protestant fold, will Norway. account for this growth of the Old Catholic Church and its relations Basel Mission Statistics, 1900 to Protestantism.

STATIONS ~-Missionaries–, " Los von Rom" Very striking ac- Once More counts continue India …………. 23 Male Female to be received of China …………. 13 Gold Coast…….. 10 79 60 the" Away from Rome" rnove- Cameroon …….. 9 ment in Austria. It is claimed that 20 14 as the result of it 13,000 have be- come Protestants, while 7,000 more 46 24 have join~ the Old Catholics. During the last six months over 29 15 3,000 Catholics have come over from the Papacy-the number far ex- Baptisms Members ceeding that professing conversion last year. Among the particular India …………….. 261 14,700 incidents mentioned are the follow- China ……………. 265 6,137 ing: Gold Coast.. .. .. . …. 859 18,136 Cameroon………… 549 2,615 After a conference held in Leit- Rhenish Baptisms: Adults, Missions, 2,973; chi I d r en, 1900-1901 3,375. 11 e m bel's, 82,245, as follows: Cape Colony, 16,023; Gennesee, S. W. Africa, 12,032; Cumberland, 132; Borneo, 1,957; Sumatra, 46,154; Nias, 5,020; China, 927. Stations, 92; substations, 254; European

meritz, 171 persons became Prot- sition in the Middle Ages of causing estants. The evangelical commu- ice-cold water to fall drop by drop nity at Turn, near Teplitz, which upon the victim's head. By the numbered 50 persons three years intervention of his friends, howago, now numbers 1,100; and a new ever, 11. Ientsch has escaped his church to hold this great number tormentors, and is' enjoying his is rapidly nearing completion. In freedom of conscience in Germany. Eger, after a sermon by Dr. Eisenkolb,27 persons announced their A Refuge for In Varna, Bulgaintention of leaving the Catholic Converted ria, an asylum is Church. Toward the end of a re- Moslems be i n g established cent month the Protestants in Graz held a thanksgiving service for converts from for the thousandth conversion from Islam and their friends. The plan Catholicism within their district. is to form a colony of converted Every Sunday in Brunn there are Moslems where they can still use services for the reception of newly the Turkish language and follow converted Protestants; and the the avocations of the Orient, and large village of Horschwitz, from yet have religious freedom and being an exclusively Catholic vil- form a nucleus for a church and lage, has become almost entirely centre for education. vVhile under Protestant during the past eight the care of Gerlllan Protestants, months. In Bohemia alone, since January, 1899, over 7,000 conversions have taken place.

The Is it the twentieth the chief agent at Varna is Br.

Dark Ages c e n t u I' y or the Hohannes Avedaranian, a convert Revived tenth? An almost from Turkey, who has married a incredible story is Christian woman of noble family told in La Semaine Religieuse, of in Germany. During the past year Geneva, concerningthe passingover two families from Northwest Per- to Protestantism of a Carmelite sia have gone to join this colony.

: monk in Gratz, Austria. His name The husbands, Mirza Ghulam and ; is M. lentsch, is 54 years old, and Naki, had married Nestorian wives, greatly esteemed for his character and in due time became Christians and zeal. By the study of the themselves. Tho not much molest- Scriptures he had been led to the ed here, they desired to go where conclusion that the Roman Cath- their children could grow up under olic Church was not the true Church religious freedom, and with spir- of Christ. He therefore quitted his itual and educational advantages.

monastery, and placed himself -REV. J. N. WRIGHT.

under the instruction of a Protes- ASIA tant pastor. His superipr, however, prevailed on him, on some pretext, The Pilgrim In Mercy and to reenter the monastery. Im- Road in Truth Dr. F. John- mediately he was imprisoned in his Palestine son writes: "In cell until he should retract his most modern maps heresies. On his refusal he was of Palestine you will find toward secretly transferred to a Franciscan the eastern limit, and running monastery. Thence he was taken roughly from north to south, a to Brixen, to a community of line to which is appended the name Sisters of the Cross, where, accord- •Derb-a-Haji.' This mysterious ing to one report, he was subjected name denotes simply the Pilgrim to a series of cold douches, but, Road, which consists of a broad according to another account, was camel track in the midst of a deso- made to undergo the terrible late country. Remains of the ex- punishment practised by the Inqui- cellent work of former rulers of

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

Palestine-the Romans-are plain- Missions Rev. C. H. Stile- ly visible in the Pilgrim Road, for are How Far man, of the C. M. in addition to road structure are found castles-ancient Roman mili- ,Apart? S., in a recent ad- tary stations which have been re- dress called atten- paired from time to time, and now serve as useful halting-places for tion to the painful fact that no two the pilgrims. stations in Persia were within 200 miles of each other, and there were "In company with my dispenser no stations belonging to other socie- and one or two Keraki, we reach ties between them. "Travel 200 one of the castles or halting-places miles in England," he interposed, after a journey of some eight hours by way of comparison, "and count from Kerak. The next morning a the church-spires as you go along! " horseman arrives announcing that In Persia there were many'towns the pilgrims will begin to arrive unoccupied, many villages unvis- after three or four hours. I go to ited. The earnestness of the Mo- the top of the castle, and far in the hammedans, such as it was, was distance can be seen in the midst like that of Naaman knocking at of an undulating hill country a the wrong door. The nee d of moving object, dark, ill-defined, women workers was especially which gradually increases in size great. In Mohammedan lands and definition, until at length the scarcely three women in a thousand several components-man, beast, could read, so that they were inac- and burden-of the huge caravan cessible by the printed Word, and call be distinguished. From statis- unless the living voice, which must tics given me by the Pasha of the be the voice of women, came to Haji, who with some 400 soldiers 'them, they would never hear the and two or three pieces of artillery, Gospel message at all. There was accompanies the caravan, and is an open door in Persia. responsible for its safe conduct, I learned that the number of pilgrims Moslems MI'. Stileman makes was from 6,000 to 10,000. Such a Touched by this statement as proportion of human beings would the Gospel showing that the involve. I suppose, not less than 15,000 to 20,000 beasts of burden, Moslem heart is not mostly camels. altogether flinty: "I could tell you of Afghans, and Arabs, and Per- " In the course of the afternoon sians, and Turks, of Mohammedans the area on one side of the castle is of India and North Africa, of Palcovered with tents, and one part of estine and Egypt, of Java and the encampment is set apart for Sumatra, who have become followbakers, butchers, etc., from whom ers of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the pilgrims purchase. These have been baptized. I suppose tradesmen make no small gain on that, of all Mohammedans, the the journey. Turk is generally considered to be the hardest to move. And if the " At some time between midnight Turk has a heart of stone, the and dawn a cannon is fired to warn Turkish official has a heart like the the pilgrims to prepare for resum- nether millstone. Yet it has been ing the journey. Before dawn they my privilege to baptize even a are well on their way to their Turkish official. 'l'hat man's life next halting-place. The risk to was transformed by t,he expulsive pilgrims, if not keeping in close power of a new affection, the power company with the main body, is of the constraining love of Christ. great"" I well remember one day when I

was reading the Word of God with natural qualifications which mark him, and we came to the passage them off from their birth as in~ where Christ is described as our tended for Sudras, whose service to Head, that Turkish official said to society can only be to labor for it; me, 'Oh, Sahib, what a glorious for Vaisyas, to trade for the supply thought! The eyes are in the head, of its needs; for Kshattriyas, to and the ears are in the head, and fight in its defense; or, finally, for the mouth is in the head. I am Brahmans, who, besides all this, blind, but Christ sees for me; I am are qualified for the higher office of deaf, but Christ hears forme; lam its teachers. dumb, but Christ speaks for me!' And when he was told on one occa- In India the harm done by the sion that if he were not very care- missionary effort has been pre· ful he would be put to death for cisely to aim at this confusion of Christ's sake, what was his reply? Dharmas as the "one thing need· He said, 'I am not a dark-room ful." A Hindu who becomes a Christian; I am a house-top Chris- Christian has lost caste in a far tian.'" deeper and more serious sense than even those who excommunicate him Widows How cruelly Hindu can understand, and the more sin· in India widows are often cere his renunciation of Hindu- ism, the more completely are the treated is shown by foundations of his spiritual life a case from Poona, related by Mrs. broken up. R. A. Hume. The plague was raging in that city. In a Brahman Deaths from A recent statement family six persons fell sick. After Tigers shows the mortality the death of the father, four Brahmins came to perform the custom- and Snakes from wild animals ary obsequies. A part of these and snakes in Inwas, that the head of the widow should be shaved. Altho she her- dia during 1900. The number of self was lying ill of the plague, yet human beings killed by wild anithe priests laid hold of the dying mals was 3,444, which was higher woman, tOOl. from her all her orna- than in any previous year .for a ments, broke to pieces her armlets, quarter of a century, except 1875 and held her first until her head and 1897. The DlOrtality from snake was shaved, meanwhile heaping all bite was 25,837, or nine per cent. manner of approbrious names upon less than in 1899; but larger than her. During this barbarous pro- in any preceding year since 1889. cess she breathed out her soul.- Nearly half occurred in Bengal and Evangelisches Missions Magazine. more than a quarter in the North- Excellence (?) A few months since western Provinces and Oudh.

of the we had a plea from Superstition An extraordinary Among case of lingering Caste System di vers e Chinamen the Hindus superstition among in behalf of foot- the Hindus is re- binding; and now comes the Theo- ported from the Madras Presidency. A man was charged at the last sophical Review, urging one and criminal sessions in Bellary with all to stand by the Divine system the murder of his son, five years old. He made several confessional of caste. Quoth the editor: statements, in the course of which There can be no doubt that the he did not deny the murder, but great division of the Four Castes is put forward the following extraorfounded in nature, and that in the dinary plea: He said that for sev- West, as in the East, men and eral years he had been worshiping women come into the world with at a temple in Hospett. the god of which used to appear to him and express approval of his devotion,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELt..1GENCE

and demanded sacrifices, in return bers enables the doctor to give help for which he was to receive unlim- in other directions, and is really no ited wealth. The man assiduously reason, as some might think, for offered sacrifices of various kinds discounting the value of a medica1 -grains, fruits, and animals-until mission in such a region. It is the finally the god demanded the sacri- one daily center which guarantees fice of his child. He hesitated a an audience for the message of the long while, until the god promised Gospel of the Lord Jesus. that, if the child was sacrificed, he would revive it. Eventually the Baptist The statistics of man carried out the god's wishes, Statistics Baptist missions in and killed his child in the temple. from Burma Burma, as given in The police and villagers, having heard of the crime, turned up and the annual report apprehended him, interrupting his for the year 1900, are as follows: worship. The man contended that, Total number of missionaries. inbut for the interference of the cluding wives and single women, police, his child would have been re- 170; total native helpers, 1,533; vived. The judge, after taking into total organized churches, 689; consideration the religious delusion churches entirely self-supporting, under which the man labored, said 495; church members, 39,065; added he could not acquit him of the by baptism in 1900, 2,242; Sundaycharge of murder, and sentenced schools. 405; total number of pupils him to death, leaving it to the high in the schools, 17,575; church and court to deal with the punishment, chapel buildings, 717; total native if it chose to do so, in revision. contribution, $79,845.

The World's The Moravian Med- From Grievous Rev. Edward Fair- Loftiest ical Mission at Leh, "Failure" bank, of the Mara- Mission in Kashmiri Tibet. to Shining thi mission, told Station 11,600 feet above the Success how for many years sea, is probably the the work was a highest mission station in the total failure from the standpoint of world. The town is the capital of visible results. For eighty-two Ladak, which ill but a sparsely years more missional-1eS died twice populated place. In winter there over than there were converts is sometimes 50 degrees of frost, and this fact goes far to account to Ohristianity. But famine and for the small number of the people. The valley of Leh itself is said to plague proved a wonderful agency have only 2,783 inhabitants. The for turning the hearts of the people work at the town is therefore com- to God. More people were baptized paratively light. The maximum in the single year 1900 than in the number of in-patients at anyone previous sixty-three years. Thirty time last year was 7; the average villages actually begged for Ohrisnumber of out-patients 16 to 20. tian schools, and 70 villages have In the months of August. Septem- sent complaints that the Gospel is ber, and October, when Baltis, not preached among them. Thou- Turkis. and natives of Kashmir sands of famine children are being and India come to Leh for trading trained to become the industrial as purposes, this last number is nearly well as the spiritual saviors of doubled. The smallness, the com- India. parative smallness, of these num- Children's A writer in Funerals in Woman's Workfor Peking Woman quotes this from Mr. Hol- comb: "If you lived in Peking you

would be surprised never to see bearer chair. He gets a percentage a child's funeral pass; but if you go of all the cash that the beggars re- into the street very early in the ceive, and he has the beggars carmorning, you will find the explana- ried to the place of begging if they tion. You will meet a large, cov- can not walk. If a new man beered vehicle, drawn by two oxen, comes a beggar the beggars will having a sign across the front stat- not let him beg unless he pays ten ing its horrible office, and piled to dollars or so to the king of the begthe brim with the bodies of children. gars. A young fellow of whom I Sometimes there are a hundred in know was disowned by his father the cart at once, thrown in as gar- and went begging, but was beaten bage, nearly all of them naked, a several times by the beggars' guild. few of them tied up in old reed bas- He found it exceedingly difficult to kets, and fewer, never more than get anything to eat. He had not one or two, in cheap board coffins. capital enough to make the neces- These carts go about the streets sary beggarly investment. The each night, pick up these pitiable king of the beggars goes around remains, some of them mutilated and levys a tax on each store. -The by dogs; they are thrown in like so one not paying this tax will soon much wood and taken to a pit out- be overrun with importunate begside the city wall, into which they gars, until the tax is paid to get rid are dumped, then covered with of the pest. The store paying up quicklime. Does it make you sick is not troubled, except now and to hear of such a thing? I have then, by a mendicant priest or a, lived seven years in the city where wandering beggar." that is a daily occurrence." The Fruit Says a writer in Imperial A correspondent of of Medical Spirit of .Missions: University the North China Missions Some time ago a Redivivus Daily News says leading English. that Prince On'ing missionary told me that one of thinks the reestablishment of the their workers had visited a city at Impe.ial University ought to take the other end of this province. As place as soon as possible, and he he was the first foreigner seen has already officially asked -the there, he received the hospitalities president, the Rev. W. A. P. of the mob in the shape of cabbage- Martin, D.D., LL.D., to inform the stalks, ancient eggs, and brickbats. various professors that their ser- As he was running from the crowd, vices will soon be again required. a well-dressed native gentleman Dr. Martin had just prevIously sent called to him to enter his house. a strong letter urging the recon- The gate was closed and bolted, struction of the university. If this and the guest was told that the is accomplished reform is bound to mob would disperse, as they had no proceed. serious iII-will toward him; it was only their little way with a Begging as a Solicitation of alms stranger. After partaking of re- Business in this queer coun- freshments, the host said that he try has been re- would like to call in -some of his friends, if the guest would tell them duced to a science, a fine art, a 'of the Kingdom of Heaven. Soon profession. These wretched crea- a number of respectable men came tures in the large cities have "a head in; they listened attentively to the beggar, who is called the king of address, and then asked many the beggars, and rides in a fine four-

GE~ERAL lI:IISSIONARY iNTELLIGENCE

questions about the Christian re- we can not. The missionary doctor ligion. The missionary asked his gave him five or ten grains of sub- host what had induced him to desire nitrate of bismuth three times a a knowledge of the Gospel. The day, put him on a simple diet, and reply was: "Some twelve years ago his recovery was marvelous. Be- I went to Shanghai, was taken fore this man returned to his home very ill at an inn, and when my he bought a New Testament, and money was gone, as I was a used to read it night and day. He stranger, the innkeeper was going became intensely interested in the to put me out upon the street to Gospel. The day was not long die, when some one said, 'Send him enough for him, so he used to come to the hospital; they will care for and sit by the Christian doctor's him.' " He was taken, treated desk at night and ask .him ques- kindly, and cured of his disease. tions. " Doctor," he said at length. He was astonished to find that "I am glad I ever was sick." there were any people in the world, "Why?" said the doctor. "Oh!" especially strangers, who would said this patient, "if I had never care for persons who had no claim been sick. I should never h a v e upon them and no money to pay for known the Gospel of this precious the outlay. He then learned that book." When he returned to his our religion taught the love of our home, he was so enthusiastic a neighbor, and that every one was a Christian that he was in danger of neighbor. He received some relig- driving away the customers from ious instruction, and desired to his store, so faithfully did he preach learn more of this stra,nge religion. Jesus to them.-Rlustrated Mis- The missionary stayed some time, sionary News. and before he left he baptized this man and some of his friends, and Number of It has been roughly since then an important work has Chinese estimated that the grown from this little center. Martyrs .Boxers killed at least 5,000 Protes- The Need A man came to a for Medical mission dispensary tants and perhaps 20,000 or 25,000 Roman Catholics. The Shan,ghai Missions in Honan, China, Mercury contains an interesting ed- who had been ill itorial on the nativ~ martyrs. From this article we learn that it is now for a long time with chronic dys- safely estimated that in and around pepsia. The medical missionary Peking the Presbyterians lost about tried to find out something about 300, the London Mission lost at his history, and he found that he least 400 in the Province of Chi-Ii had been eating stone for nearly (in which Peking is situated), the two years. When ask.ed how much Methodists about 300 in the same he haa eaten, he said, "About half region, and the A. B. C. F. M. 150 a millstone," or sixty pounds of in Tung-cho alone. This gives the stone. He had been advised by a total of 1,150 native Protestant native doctor to eat it, so he ground Christians who suffered martyrit up in a mortar, and used to eat dom in the vicinity of Peking. half a cupful every morning; but Perhaps a larger number perished he was none the better! Then he farther westward, in the Province was advised to eat cinnamon bark of Shansi, under the bloody reign as a sure cure, and he ate forty of the infamous Yu Hsien, the pounds. The missionary say s, most of these latter being English "Yon can imagine the condition of Baptists and American Congragathat man's stomach." I am afraid

tionalists. A ve r y considerable converts. He knows that after the number must have perished in salaam they will gather around a Shang-tung, and large numbers demijohn of rum, thattheirdaughsuffered martyrdom in Manchuria. ters, somewhat scantily clothed, Therefore, it is perhaps safe to say will execute dances none too decent, that the earlier estimates of 5,000 that they will still keep and rever- Protestants who perished are en- ence their fetishes. What does he tirely within bounds. care? In heart he contemns this generation, but he is on the lookout AFRICA for the next. He well knows that before long he will be asked to The Islam is spreading teach the boys, to imbue them with his science, and evening after even- Preaching of rapidly in Senegal; ing he will gather them around him, having provided them with Islam in nor are the reasons tablets, each inscribed with a verse of the Koran. This verse is conned Africa hard to discover. over until it is ineffaceably graven in the memory. And to these A black Mussulman scholars he will teach the islamic precepts in all their rigidity; he comes into an important town. He will make fanatics of them, if he can -at aU events, faithful observers stations himself in a corner, under a of the law of Mohammed. They will take more serious account of veranda where some one permits the sacrifices which he requires of them; abstinence from alcoholic him to remain. He rouses no sus- drinks and from certain meats; certain limits to the passions; strict picion, speaking the same language, observance of the sacred ordi- nances. They begin to understand and living the same as the rest of the intellectual superiority of Islam above their own religion, and are the village. The fetishists, whose immovably anchored in the belief that such a religion, so elevated, religious practises are reduced to a yet easy to understand, demanding sacrifices, yet in return offering so very smaH minimum, soon begin to many brilliant promises, and, fin- ally, leaving an immense range to note the prayers which the new- the natural passions of the negro- that this religion is the only percomer repeats at regular intervals. fect one, and that no other has any right except to the deepest con- He is encircled with a certain re- tempt or hate. If Islam were the vestibule of spect; he says that it is the religion Christianity, if it were a step for- ward in a sort of natural religious sent by God to his prophet; that it evolution, I might wish it to have yet more followers, for it raises the is greatly superior to fetishism and level of a pagan people; and tho it were only by its struggles against at the same time very easy-to say spirituous liquors, it renders an im- mense service to the black popula-· the prayers, to observe the great fasts, and to be charitable-this assures all the favors of God for this world and for the next. The fetishists have very dim ideas of the life to come, and what they hear of Mussulman paradise, with its vari- ous delights, is wholly new, not .displeasing to them.

On the other hand, this Moslem priest, who is very intelligent, takes good care not to affront the super- stitions and rooted habits of his hearers. He passes silently over even that which is condemned by the Koran. Provided that one adopts certain forms, offers the prayers, even without comprehend- ing anything of them, and that one believes in ths virtue of the Moham- medan amulets, he demands noth- ing more of the first generation of

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

tions which are being poisoned. with tions are swept away by their ac- our alcohol. ceptance of the new faith. The difference between the Uganda But when Islam has once thor- of 1900 and the blood-stained, oughly entered into the life, into the harassed, barbarous days of Mtesa morals of a people, it is not a ves- and his son Mwanga, is really ex- tibule, but a high, insurmountable traordinary; and the larger share wall; not an open door, but a door in this movement is undoubtedly bolted and chained, whose keepers due to the teaching of Anglican will not even seriously reason with and Roman Catholic missionaries.. us. Islam has raised them and has made them believe that they have -SIR HENRY JOHNSTON. arrived at perfection. In reality, the only true way which leads to Christian An old woman of the Promised Land has been hidden Tribal East Africa, whose from them and they will not believe Marks face was heavily it. Islam is more a social system seamed by tribal than a religion. It does not go to the heart of man; it does not hum- marks (cuts and a rough kind of ble him, but puffs him up with tattoo), was asked why she thus pride; it does not ask him to change disfigured her face. The woman his heart, but only his habits. And replied that they were marks of this is the reason why this religion beauty. "But you do not see Eu- of Mohammedanism spreads so rap- ropeans mark their faces in this idly and exercises such an influence way?" " No," replied the woman, over its adepts.-Journal des "but you Europeans have your Missions. tribal marks-marks of love, for you feed us when hungry, clothe us The Gospel Among the naked when naked, and teach us about in Uganda Nilotic negroes of God. Others do not treat us like this; even our own people throw the eastern half of us away, and leave us to die. Yes, the Uganda protectorate, mission- you Europeans have these marks of ary propaganda seems at the pres- love by which we know you, even ent time absolutely impossible. as we are known by tribal marks." These people take absolutely no -REV. A. G. SMITH, C. M. S. Reinterest in religion or in any sub- port. ject which is not of a purely material nature. On the other Native Protestant Christians in hand, the Bantu-speaking natives are well inclined to religious in- South Africa quiry; and the rapid spread of Christianity over the kingdom of 1878. 1898. Uganda and the district of Toro is one of the greatest triumphs to Baptized ……………….. 168,432 347,142 which the advocates of Christian propaganda can point. It must Catechumens ……….•.•.. 127,497 176,322 not be imagined, of course, that the Baganda or Batoro have none ISLANDS OF THE SEA of the old Adam in their composition since they accepted Christian- Aborigines of "The Australian ity; but, undoubtedly, their intel- Australia continent has, in ligence is quickened, their ideas are all its peculiarities, enlarged-to a very notable extent -and their harmful old supersti- something unachieved. The na- tives, agreeably to the inferior types of surrounding nature, stand at the lowest step of the human ladder." They form an ethnic group and even a race apart in mankind. Professors, aforetime. of the whole Australian continent, their number has largely decreased,

incapable as they have been of French priests have been sent to the opposing a serious resistanc~ to the New Hebrides. Three are settled in sailors and merchants, and to the Big Bay, Santo, near Dr. Sandi- European colonists. The history lands. They claimed land occupied of the colonization of Australasia by Mr. Scott, trader, but he had peg- (Australia, Tasmania, New Zea- istered title-deeds. He gave them land) is one of the saddest pages of shelter owing to the wet weather, modern history; it is the system- but, as they claimed land not bouglit atic and' intended extermination by them, the natives ordered them of inoffensive tribes, and even of a away. In April two French tradwhole race, like that of the Tas- ing steamers, instead of one as bemanians. The attitude of the fore, proceeded from Noumea to the European colonists who settled in islands to draw the trade from the South Australia, Victoria, and New English to the French, but were South Wales was, toward the only partially successful." A numaborigines, cruel beyond descrip- ber of the New Hebrides chiefs have tion. Their struggles against them petitioned to be annexed to Enghave been hunts rather than wars; land. The Romish plan is generally the English colonists have often not to face- savages, but to follow treated them as if they were mere up successful Protestant missions, beasts of prey, and have pushed and to use French power as their them toward the barren stretches agent. of the inland, or into poor and unhealthy regions where their num- Snakes! Yes; Years ago some bers steadily lessen. We could but also Men missionary teachers cite overwhelming facts, deeds of cruelty wi.thout a name; some, for were about to go to example, in order to exterminate New Guinea. The islanders tried them more rapidly, are said to to dissuade them from going, and have fed bands of natives with they said, "There are alligators flour mixed with arsenic. It would there, and snakes, and centipedes." be easy for us to cite other ex- "Hold," said the teacher, " are amples, which mark the wars of there men there?" "Oh yes," was extermination of 1828 and 1830, but the reply, "there are men; but they to what end recall such abomina- are such dreadful savages that it is tions? Suffice is to say, that be- no use for you to think of living tween 1836 and 1881 the number of among them." "That will do," renatives in Victoria fell from 5,000 plied the teacher; "wherever there to 770; the tribe of the Naringeri, are men, missionaries are bOtllld to in South Australia, which, in 1842, go."-llfissionary Herald. numbered 3,200 souls, had fallen in 1875 to only 5lI.-Journal des Bad Say sEarl Beau- Missions. Europeans as c ham p, late Gov- French The French are de- Mischief in terminedly pushing Hindrances ernor of New South New Hebrides their way in the Wales: "One diffi- New Hebrides, under the speciai guidance of Romish culty is the variety of languages priests. A journal published by missionaries in the New Hebrides among the inhabitants. In the contains the following: "Within the last six or seven months 21 diocese of Carpentaria 21 languages a~e spoken, and in Melanesia the number is even greater. But I suppose that the prime difficulty which confronts all missionaries in the destrict of the South Seas is the lives which have been lived by white men. It would be impossible

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

for me to relate even a fraction of Given a country in which one per the sin and wickedness and vice cent. of the population is Christian, and misery which the early pioneer and where the whole population white men brought into the South grows by one per cent. yearly, and Sea Islands. Those persons were the number of the Christians by 10 originally buccaneers and pirates, per cent., it will only be seventy and they behaved as such. The years before the whole people will martyrdom of Bishop Patteson was have to become Christian.-Bulledirectly due to the fact that the tin de la Mission Romande. last visitors to the island where he was slain had been white men, who Campbell It is to be rememhad so ill-treatea the islanders that Morgan on bered that nations the inhabitants resolved to kill the "The Waste." do not tabulate the next white man they saw. It is only natural that ignorant and loss of life when half-educated natives should say: they enter upon a war of conquest, "What is the use of our becoming and until the first note of com- Christians when most of the Chris- plaint has been heard froD;t the men tians behave as they do ? " and women in the mission field we must be dumbandsiIent. Nothing The population of Polynesia at is wasted that is poured at the feet the present time is said to be about of Christ. Think deeply and you 863,000, of whom 323,500 are Chris- will find the cross of Christ everytians. This is the result of a single where. The old commonplace, century of work. " The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church," is true,"and we MISCELLANEOUS may expect that China is about to have a new Pentecost, the harvest The Progress The influence of the of a glorious result from the great of Missions Gospel is in the trials through which missionary course of pervading effort has passed in that country. But you can not convince the cold and transforming the whole wodd. business man outside of this com- In the comparatively few regions ing. It is ours to hope right on. into which it made its way as early We see Jesus, and there we must as the eighteenth century, Chris- be content. His work is mifinished. tianity has become the dominant The fog is on the world, but by the religion, as in Greenland, the An- waste of the moment he wins the tilles, Guiana, some Indian tribes ages. Missionary effort is the of North America, and the Hotten- necessity of Christian life and we tots of Africa. It is the same with can not escape from it. The first some of the regions evangelized conscious thrill of the life of God since 1800, Hawaii, New Ze~land, within the human soul is a missome of the Polynesian Archipela- sionary passion. The one function goes. A comparison of the statis- of the Church is missionary. tics of the whole of Protestant missions shows that, during a certain " Suffer This was the ringtime the Church among the heathen grew at the rate of 5 per cent. per Hardship with ing challenge that year, but that for two or three years back this increase has risen to 10 Me." the veteran fighter per cent. This result is a decisive answer to those who pretend that of "wild beasts at the work of missions is illusory, because every year there are more Ephesus" and of the "powers of heathens born than converted. wickedness in high places" flung out to young Timothy: "Suffer hardship with me" (2 Tim. ii: 3, R. V.). It is the call Jesus gave

to His disciples, and to anyone who to have a man come from the would follow Him-by the way of neighboring city and preach to the cross. King Alfred said, "No them in Italian. The men were so man should desire a soft life if he interested and grateful that other careth for any worship here from meetings followed, until now that the world or for eternal life after church has what might be called an tbis life is over." It is a saving Italian annex, and the results of call. Indulgence is making men the work are most gratifying. soft. Luxury grows lust. Sensuousness kills all noble sentiment. The Three The American Mis- Manhood is decaying because young Foes of sionary Bishop at men are not ennobled in a high pur- Missions Sh ang ha i, Dr. posed service for others that leads Graves, in a recent them to treat their bodies harshly for Christ's sake, to do the dis- article in the New York Churchagreeable, to venture on large man, says: "The three foes of misundertakings which take time, sions are the tesselated pavement, money, sacrifice, and thought. It the new altar, and the stained-glass is good Gospel to yoke up a man window." This is plain speaking. to hard service that calls for all and with very slight modification the strength and grace available. might not unfairly be addressed to Better for the men of the Church to hundreds of parishes in England, die in their youth in mission fields even where the vicar is one of the than to become soft, sleek, and "stanch friends" of the Church critical in their pews at home for a Missionary Society.-C. M. S. century.-Association Men. I ntelligencer.

What Fifty A year ago a Growth of The remarkable, Methodism growth of Method- Testaments woman was living ism which is now Did near a town where the largest Protestant denomina- tion in the world, was shown at one 50 Italians came to of the meetings of the recent Wes- 1eyan Ecumenical Conference, held work. She became very much dis- in Wesley's Chapel, London, by Bishop Hartzell, of Liberia, Africa. tressed at the heathenish way in "In the world to-day," he said, " there are nearly seven and a half which tltey lived, for she discovered millions of Methodist communi- cants. When Wesley died, the that they never went to church and Methodist members in England numbered 76,968, and in the United that the nearest Roman Catholic States 42,265. From that small be- ginning had grown the great compriest had not taken the trouble to pany of world-wide Methodists, numbering in actual communilook them up. Most of them could cants 7,358,392. If these be added to the adherents of Methodism who speak no English and she could attend upon its services and look to its nearly 50,000 clergy for speak no Italian, so she was at a spiritual ministrations, the number of Methodist adherents throughout loss to know how to help them. the world must certainly be 20,000,000 of people. Learning that almost all of them could read in their native tongue, she purchased copies of the New Testament in Italian, and gave one to each man. It was not long be- fore one of the leaders came to her and asked if there was a church where they could go and hear that Book read. He said most of the men were reading it, many of them with much interest. She consulted with her pastor, and they arranged

The Missionary Review of the World — June 1893

THIJ! DIVINE PATTERN OF MISSIONS

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL-XVI. No.6.-0ld&rie8. JUNE. —VOL. VI. No. 6.-New &ri&.

THE DIVINE PATTERN OF MISSIONS.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

" Thou hast magnified Thy Word above all Thy name." Herein is God's pattern for all true work for Him.

Human life and the history of the race is a problem without a solution until we find the key to its mystery in the Word of God. Bengel's motto is the law of all success in service: "A pply thyself wholly to the Scriptures, and apply the Scriptures wholly to thyself;" and Arthur Hallam gives in one sentence an epitome of Christian experience: "I believe the Bible to be God's book because it is man's book, fitting every turn and curve of man's heart." The more it is stlldied the more its worth is seen and its charm felt. Michael Angelo's devotion to the famous Torso of Belvidere Hercules in the Vatican, sketching it from every point of view, and in the blindness of old age seeking to enjoy, through his touch, the delight no longer possible through his sight, but feebly expresses the joy of the believer in his contact with the blessed Word, in which he sees and feels the marks of a Divine Artist. Even to Ollr Lord, His Father's "Vord was in temptation His sword, in trial His solace, in teaching His guide; His credential as Messiah, His directory as Servant; it was the balm in Gethsemane's anguish, His legacy in death, His theme from His resurrection to His ascension.

No problem presents greater perplexity than that of world-wide missions; and in the attempt to solve that problem well may we reverently approach this Word, perslladed that here again we shall find written, as over the pillars of Hercules on the old Spanish dollar, " Ne pIllS ultra."

A kind of " introductory chapter" to all missionary history is found in the Book of the Acts of the Apostles, which is the Gospel of Christ, as set forth by the evangelists, applied actually and historically by the coming of the Holy Spirit.

Luke, in the gospel which he wrote, told what" Jesus began," and in the Acts tells what He " continued, both to do and teach," by the Spirit, through disciples, in building up the kingdom of God. The door of faith is here opened successively to Hebrew, Roman, and Greek believers as in the order of the Gospel narratives. Pentecost links Old Testament prophecy to New Testament history. This book is the book of witness, first of man to God and secondly of God to man. It is the sequel to the Gospels, the basis of the Epistles j the Acts, not so much of the apostles as of the Holy Spirit and of the risen Redeemer in the person of the promised Paraclete. The Holy Spirit first applies the truth and the blood to penitent believers, then anoints those believers for service, and sends them forth as messengers and witnesses to preach the kingdom, to make disciples and organize disciples into churches. And the fact is full of meaning that the period of time covered by this book is about thirty-four years, about the length of our Lord's human life, or the average lifetime of one generation j as though to teach us what can be done and ought to be done in every successive generation until the end of the age. This fact, often referred to in these pages, we once more emphasize by repetition, as it deserves to be written in letters of .gold on the very banners of all true missionary enterprise.

The introduction to this book refers to that forty days of communion between the Risen Lord and His disciples whose object and result was fourfold: 1. To put beyond doubt the fact of His resurrection. 2. To give them instruction as to the kingdom of God. 3. To prepare them for His unseen guidance in their work. 4. To inspire them with the true spirit of missions.

Then follow the outlines of early church history: 1. The witnessing Church in Jerusalem (1 : I3-vii.), including the ten days of prayer, Pentecost, and the enduement for service, persecution by Pharisees and Sadducees, and the dispersion of disciples, voluntary community of goods, division of labor and the institution of the diaconate, and the first marty~dom. All missions must begin at home, as a stream at its spring; but, like the stream, is not to stay at the source and fountain, but flow forth. 2. The witnessing Church in Judea and Samaria (viii.-ix.). A new PentecoRt in Samaria under Philip the Evangelist, the sin of simony, the conversion of the eunuch, representing Ethiopia, and of Saul of Tarsus, the chosen apostle to the Gentiles. 3. The witnessing Church moving toward the Regions Beyond (x.- xxviii.). A new Pentecost among Roman Gentiles at Cresarea and among Greeks all well at Antioch, the first centre of the Gentile Church, and the starting-point of foreign missions; and Paul's three missionary tours, the book closing with Paul at Rome, the third great centre of Christianity. In the latter part of the Acts Paul is more conspicuous than Peter,because Peter went to the dispersion or scattered tribes of Israel, and the main object of the book is to trace the beginnings of missions to the Gentiles (compare Gal. 2 : 9). The Acts of the Apostles thus constitutes the one great inspired book of missions, God's own commentary and encyclopredia for all the ages as to every question pertaining to a world's evangelization. In the main it is the account of the apostolic ministry of Peter and Paul. To the former it was given to hold the mystic key which unlocked, first to Jews and then to Gentiles, the door of faith. That door being opened, Peter naturally disappears from the record, while Paul, as the specially commissioned and typical missionary to the nations, comes to the front. This is no displace- ment of Peter, whose life mission was to Jews, not Gentiles.

We must bear in mind that Luke, the declared author both of the gos- pel bearing his name and of this book, treats the two books as parts of one continuous and complete narrative. What the author thus links together we must consider as a unit. The purpose of the inspired writer is to give, in these two brief sketches, a complete outline of Gospel history from its infancy in its humble Judean cradle to its mature development as a worldwide power, tracing the seed of the kingdom from its sowing in Syrian soil to its wider scattering beside all waters, borne by the various streams of civilization to the heart of the heathen world.

From first to last the combined narrative is the story of missions. In the Gospel according to Luke we have our Lord offering the good news to the Jews, and foreseeing their continued rejection of Him, commanding and commissioning His disciples to bear the message to all nations and to every creature. Then in the Acts we trace the actual carrying out of this commission, the preaching of the Gospel to the Jews by both Peter and Paul, and its repeated rejection by them, with its subsequent and consequent proclamation to mankind at large at great centres of popUlation.

The Gospel opens with the incarnation and closes with the resurrection and ascension, linking on to the after-narrative by the promise of the en· duement of power from on high" not many days hence." Just at this point the Acts of the Apostles forges its new links, and connects with the Gospel its chain of events, beginning with the birth of the Church of Christ on the natal day of Pentecost, and abruptly closing with Paul's unfinished career as a prisoner at Rome.

We have said Cl03inrl rather than ending, for the story is plainly inconiplete, reaching no proper conclusion. The two narratives, reckoning from Christ's entrance upon His public ministry to the very close of the Acts, cover only about the average history of a generation-and no generation ever reaches completeness; it is linked on to the next-nay, interwoven with the next by many threads; and its history passes gradually and insensibly into that of its successor, as to-day into to-morrow. And so above all is it the true work of missions. It is one work, and no man can tell where the mission of one witness for God ends and that of his successor begins. Paul's preaching and teaching has not yet ceased, nor will it while the ages continue.

But in a sublimer sense the Acts of the Apostles reaches no conclusion.

THE GOSPEL IN NORTH AFRICA

When the late Bishop of Ripon had read the story of that" Apostle of the South Seas," he said, "That is the twenty-ninth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles." He was partly right and partly wrong. To that oft-quoted and striking remark History herself suggests one criticism and correction. That was not the ftr8t new chapter added in post-apostolic days, for before the time of John Williams and his apostolic mission many such additions had been made to that unfinished book, and of not a few of those new chapters there is no human memorial. They are written only by God's recording angel in Ilis own Book of Remembrance, to be opened and read in the flaming splendor of the great white throne. But it was sublimely and divinely true that the triumphant advance of that Tottenham lad, who became the great witness to Christ in the Pacific Polynesia, added another new and glorious chapter to the annals of apostolic missions.

To this leading thought we shall from time to time return in these pages, and give it further amplification. Suffice it for the present to repeat that an inspired book which supplies the key to all the intricate, complicated problems of missions should be carefully, constantly, prayerfully studied by those who would find the secrets of success. And in such study, which has occupied the writer for some two years past, he has already discovered principles so fundamental that they furnish a solid basis for the prosecution of world·wide missions. More than this, the devout student of the Acts will find here not only the history of primitive and initial missionary work, but the philosophy of missions outlined as in a text-book, and the indirect prophecy of the progress of missionary triumphs until the consummation of the age. With earnest emphasis would we commend such study to all who love the coming of Christ's kingdom.

THE GOSPEL IN NORTH AFRICA.

BY REV. JOHN RUTHERFURD, B.D., ROTHE SAY, SCOTLAND.

North Africa is mentioned in several· places in the New Testament. Christian hearts can never forget that it was Simon,· a man of Cyrene, a well-known city in North Mrica, who was honored to assist the Lord Jesus Christ when His strength was so exhausted that He could not carry the cross to Calvary; "him they compelled to bear His cross."

In the Acts of the Apostles we read that Philip, the deacon and evangelist, was the instrument of guiding to the knowledge of the truth " a man of Ethiopia, a man of great authority under Candace, Queen of the Ethiopians. " This African nobleman had come from a kingdom situated near to the modern Khartoum, where the gallant, Bible-loving General Gordon only a few years ago fell at the post of duty.

That preacher in the apostolic Church who is described as an eloquent man, mighty in the Scriptures, was a North African, Apollos of Alexandria. North Africa is mentioned again more than once in connection with st.

Paul's voyage to Rome. Such are some of the New Testament references to the Dark Continent.

The first translations of the New Testament were the Syriac and early Latin; both of them date from the second century. The early Latin version was made, not in Italy, as we would have expected, but by the Latinspeaking Christians in North Africa. Latin was their native tongue j and, taught by the Spirit, they instinctively felt that they must have the New Testament in their own lauguage. They felt as John Wycliffe did when he said that the ploughboy following the plough should have the Word of God in his own tongue. In these modern days of Bible societies and Bible distribution let it not be forgotten that the early Christians of North Africa took so noble a place among those who love and who read the Word of God.

North Africa is rich in names of great historical prominence in the early Christian Church. There is Origen, the famous preacher and writer of Alexandria j Tel'tullian, the Christian apologist and defender of the faith j Athanasius, whose life and work will be had in everlasting remembrance for the magnificent stand he was enabled to make against Arianism and in behalf of the glorious truth on which human salvation depends, of the true and eternal deity of the Lord Jesus Christ. Athanasius, it is believed, was a Copt, a native of Egypt. Cyprian, who died a martyr, was Bishop of Carthage. And there is Augustine, Bishop of Hippo-now the town of Bone, in Algeria-the defender of the doctrines of grace against Pelagianism.

The early Christian Church in North Africa furnished many a name to the roll-call of the noble army of martyrs. Take as an example the wellknown story of the two female martyrs of Carthage, Perpetua and Felicitas. These martyrs were put to death in the year 202 A.D., during a violent persecution under the Emperor Septimius Severus. Perpetua was only two-andtwenty years old. Her aged father was a heathen, and he tenderly entreated her to renounce Christianity in order to save her life. When she was about to be tried before the magistrate her father hurried to the prison and said, "Dear daughter, have pity on my gray hairs. • .• Look at thy brothers, thy mother, and thy aunt j thy son, too"-an infant at the breast, whom to nourish in prison was her greatest solace-" who when thou diest cannot long survive. Lay aside that high spirit, and do not plunge us all in ruin." With these word$ the old man threw himself weeping at his daughter's feet. When she was brought before the judge, suddenly her father entered, carrying the infant in his arms, and looking at her imploringly, said, "Have pity on the child." The' judge, too, urged her in a similar manner, but in vain. Perpetua and her companions -three youths and Felicitas-were condemned to be thrown to the wild beaRts. Shortly before the public spectacle her father came again and made a last appeal to his daughter, threw himself on the ground and uttered " words which must move any creature. " Deeply affected and filled with pain, she nevertheless remained true to Christ. The sentence was accordingly carried out, and the martyrs were thrown to the wild beasts. When Perpetua had been wounded she called to her brother and to a Christian catechumen and said to them, "Stand fast in the faith, and love one another, and indulge in no feelings of animosity on account of our sufferings." Such i~ a sample of Christian martyrdom in North Africa.

In the time of the Valerian persecution there were again martyrs in Numidia. During a severe imprisonment, in which they endured much suffering from hunger and thirst, they wrote as follows: "The dark prison soon shone with the illumination of the Holy Spirit j we ascend to the place of punishment as if we were ascending to heaven. We cannot describe what days and nights we have spent there. Weare not afraid to describe the horrors of that place, for the greater the trial, much greater must be He who has overcome it in us. And, indeed, it is not our conflict, for by the help of the Lord we have gained the victory j for to be put to death is easy for the servants of God, and death is nothing, because the Lord has taken away its sting and power. He triumphed over it on the cross. " Such is the heroism of the North African Christians in those early days.

How, then, did it come about that North Africa, a series of countries in which the Gospel light shone so long and so brightly, presents now the spectacle that it does ~ How was Christianity banished from those shores on which it had taken so firm a hold ~ Two causes brought it about: (1) The love of the churches waxed cold j (2) God punished those churches by removing their candlestick out of its place by means of the Mohammedan invasions in the seventh century.

The churches forgot their early devotion to Christ, as well as the mutual love and good feeling which they had once so signally shown. Their attention became occupied with questions of ritual and of rivalry, and of the rights of episcopal ordination. And to such a length did this spirit of divi. sion and hatred proceed that there were actually to be seen Christians opposing one another on the field of battle-Christians with carnal weapons adjusting their theological differences at the point of the sword. When churches sink so low as this, we need not wonder that God sends judgment.

Divine retribution came-came in the shape of the scourge of Mohammedanism. In the year 622 A.D. there took place Mohammed's He~ira or flight from Mecca, the era from which Mohammedans date their years as the Christian era runs from the birth of Christ. Almost immediately after the death of Mohammed the conquering armies led by his successors ex· tended their conquests from Arabia through Egypt along the entire coast of the African continent as far as the modern kingdom of Morocco. Rome, republican and Imperial, had scarcely effected the conquest of those king. doms in some centuries j but Sidi Okba, the famous Mohammedan con· queror, in 679 A.D. and a few years following overthrew all the Christian kingdoms lying between Egypt and Tangiers. Arrived at the Atlantic Ocean, he spurred his horse into the sea, and declared that it was only the barrier of the ocean that prevented him from compelling every nation be- yond it that knew not God to worship Him or die. The Berber tribesfrom whom these North African countries afterward received the common designation of the Barbary States-made some brave but ineffectual at. tempts to resist the Mohammedan invaders; they were forced to submit, and their enfeebled Christianity was not proof against the stern compulsion with which the Arab warriors forced all whom they defeated to adopt the Mohammedan religion.

It is a most interesting fact, and one which forms a very loud eall to the Church of Christ to send the Gospel onee more to North Africa, that there exist to the present day among those Berber or Kabyle tribes various customs which have come down to them through twelve long centuries of Mohammedanism, and which speak of the time when they were a Christian people. For exam pIe, the Kabyle women refuse to wear the veil over. the face, a custom which is universal among the Arab women. It is also said that certain of these Kabyle tribes, although they are Mohammedans, never· theless observe their weekly Sabbath not on the Mohammedan Sabbath, on Friday, but on the Christian Sunday or Lord's Day. The mark of a cross is tattooed on the forehead of many of the boys and men at Biskra, as well as in other places. One such Mohammedan in the town of Setif, who spoke a little English, being asked what was the meaning of the cross on his forehead, answered in the one word" Jesus." Miss Seguin, in her most interesting book, " Walks in Algiers," asserts that the Kabyle women are in the habit of tattooing the form of the Christian cross on their fore. head. Sir Lambert Playfair, consul in Algiers for England, writes regarding the Kabyles of the Aures Mountains, which lie immediately to the n.orth of the Sahara : "Their language is full of Latin words, and in their daily life they retain customs undoubtedly derived from their Christian ancestors. They observe December 25th as a feast under the name of Moolid (the birth), and keep three days festival both at springtime and harvest. They use the solar instpad of the Mohammedan lunar year, and the names of the months are the same as our own."

These customs are relics of a time when the Christian religion permeated the life of the North African peoples. Surely a brighter day has at length begun to dawn, when the croSEl of Christ will not be written in ritualistic fashion on their foreheads, but shall become the inspiration of their hearts. How great will be the change from the miseries of Mohammedanism to the freedom and joy of Christ's salvation!

The history of the centuries which lie between the era of the Mohammedan conquest and the present time is one of stagnation so far as any advancement is concerned, and of continual cruelty and oppression exercised by the Turks upon all the unhappy people over whom they domineered. While the countries of Europe, on the northern shores of the Meditermnean, were advancing in liberty, in civilization, in education, in the knowl~ edge of science, and in the application of Christianity to life in all its phases, so that the Christian religion has virtually created our modern Protestant kingdoms with their world-wide influence during all those twelve hundred years from the seventh century to the present time, the countries lying to the south of the Mediterranean, though more favored by nature than the others, began and continued that downward and retrograde course which Islam invariably brings. Those who have seen the social working of Mohammedanism are compelled to testify that everywhere it has degraded woman and blighted the home. The testimony of Stanley Lane Poole, who often writes favorably of Mohammedanism, is: "As a social system Islam is a complete failure. By degrading woman it has degraded each successive generation of their children down an increasing scale of infamy and corruption, until it seems almost impossible to reach a lower level of vice." When this indictment can be brought and proved against any system, the sooner that system is swept out of existence the better for the world.

The state of religion in Algeria is quite unique. There are no fewer than four established or State-paid forms of worship-namely, the Roman Catholic, the Protestant, the Jewish, and the Mohammedan. Surely such a state of things stands self-condemned. The Gospel is not advanced by such methods-non tali auxilio, nee defensoribus isti8. The religion of the Lord Jesus Christ needs no such props. Its own inherent strength is the strength of God; and in that divine strength it pulls down all the strongholds of sin and ignorance, of wicked social customs and vice. It is mighty in itself, and needs no such State alliance as is found in Algiers.

In the museum in Algiers there is the plaster cast of an Arab named Geronimo, and his history is a very interesting one. In the year 1569 Geronimo, who had become a professing Christian, was taken prisoner along with some Spaniards; the whole party were carried to Algiers. Strong efforts were made to induce Geronimo to return to Mohammedanism, but in vain. He was accordingly condemned to death, and sentenced to be thrown alive into a mould in which a block of concrete was about to be made. After they had tied his feet and hands with cords they laid him, face downward, into the concrete, and covered up the living man with more of that material. The block was built into the wall of a fort then in course of erection. After the French took possession of Algiers, in 1830, many of the houses were pulled down, and among other buildings this fort was demolished. In course of the process of demolition the skeleton of Geronimo was found in one of the blocks of concrete. The bones were carefully removed and re-interred. Liquid plaster of Paris was run into the mould left by his body. In this way a perfect model of it was obtained, showing not only the general shape of the ,body, but even his features. His hands are seen tied behind his back; the cord which binds the hands is there too, and even the texture of his clothing may be made out. Popery in Algiers may be seen in many of its peculiar forms. For example, over a doorway in one of the public streets there is a sign-board with the following inscription in French: "0 Mary, conceived without sin, pray for us who have recourse to thee." One of the churches is called N6tre Dame d' Afrique. It is situated on one of the spurs of the hill of Bourzarea, overlooking the sea. Above the altar is a statue of the Virgin Mary represented as a black woman, and there is this inscription, also in French: "Our Lady of Africa, pray for us and for the Mussulmans." At Biskra, in the Sahara Desert, there is a large new establishment erected by Cardinal Lavigerie for his soldier monks, lea freres du delert. On the whitewashed walls there is the inscription that the building has been erected in honor of the immaculate Virgin. But it is not by these Romish pretensions that the weary and heavy-laden tribes of Africa will be won for Christ.

How strange is the way in which North Africa has been overlooked by the churches! So recently as 1880 there were only three missionaries at work between Egypt and the Atlantic. Why is it that North Africa has been thus overlooked by the churches of Britain and North America ~ No satisfactory reason can be given. Steamships carrying the commerce of the world sail in sight of those African shores en route for India and China and Australia. Missionaries going to and returning from their spheres of labor have passed along that coast for half a century, yet almost nothing was done, almost nothing was even attempted until some twelve years ago. There is not even the excuse that can be alleged in regard to Central Africa, that we did not know of the existence either of the country or of its inhabitants, for we possessed very accurate knowledge indeed regarding the Barbary States. The different countries of Europe and even the United States of America had made political treaties with the Deys of Algiers long before the coming of the French. In 1816 the British fleet under Lord Exmouth bombarded Algiers, and the Dey was forced to sign a treaty by which Christian slavery-i.e., the enslaving of the subjects of Christian countrieswas brought to an end. Even the thirty-two gun frigate George Washington, of the United States of America, was requisitioned by the Dey to carry his tribute to the Sultan at Constantinople! It was not because nothing was known of North Africa that it has been so strangely overlooked.

Even for many years after .the coming of the French in 1830 no attempt was made to bring the Gospel to the Arabs j but those times of great and culpable neglect are passing away. A beginning of gospel missions has been made. The providence of God has given a wide door of entrance. The country is everywhere open. Communication is cheap and easy. There are railways running both east and west from Algiers, as far west as the large city of Oran, in which there is no missionary to the natives, or as far east as Constantine and Tunis, and reaching even the Sahara Desert on the south. The railway system is being still further extended. The Atlas Mountains are being pierced with tunnels for the locomotive. A railway in the Sahara makes one think of Isaiah's words, and or a fulfilment of them that the prophet little thought of: "Make straight in the desert a highway for our God"-a highway along which no slave traffic shall be carried, a highway to bring salvation ana joy to the unhappy homes of the Moslems.

There is far more openness and readiness among the Arabs and Kabyles to receive the Gospel than is commonly supposed. There is not that hermetical sealing of the mind which may have existed once. The homes of the Arab women are freely opened to the visits of their English-speaking sisters; and the loving touch of a Christian woman and the kindly presentation of the Gospel are made welcome. Though the ignorance is great and the adversaries are many, yet God has set before us an open door, and not all the power of the adversaries of the truth is able to shut it. It is the duty and the privilege of Christians to enter in and to win Africa for Christ.

Morocco, Algeria, Tunis, Tripoli, and the great unexplored Sahara, stretching from Egypt to the Atlantic, from the Mediterranean to the Niger and the Congo-these countries, with their many millions now under the sway of the false prophet, are gasping for the Gospel, and the promise of God is sure; for it is written, " All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee" (Isa. 60 : 7). The Scripture cannot be broken, and those wandering tribes, the descendants of Ishmael, shall certainly yield themselves unto Christ. Well may Christian hearts use Abraham's prayer as we cry to God for the salvation of the Arabs, " Oh, that Ishmael might live before Thee!" Prayer an'd effort wiII win the day. The sore need of the sons and daughters of the Dark Continent, neglected as they have been for the last twelve hundred years and more, makes us think of the famous sermon by William Carey, with its two divisions: "Expect grcat things from God; Attempt great things for God."

Protestant mission work in Algiers is carried on by various agencies, and with them all it is still the day of small things, but not to be spoken of lightly. The British and Foreign Bible Society have had a depot in Algiers for eleven years, and in that period have sold over fifty thousand copies of the Bible in whole or in portions. The North Africa Mission has a receiving home at No. 72 Rue Rovigo, presided over by a devoted Christian lady, Mrs. Lambert, who acts a mother's part to the young ladies of the mission, who live with her during the one or two years of their residence in Algiers. They occupy their time chiefly in learning French and Arabic, and when they attain some proficiency in speaking these languages they are drafted off to the towns in the interior in which they are to be located.

Much good is heing done by the Algerian branch of the McAll Mission in its various departments. During the winter of 1891-92 a new salle was opened in which to conduct meetings for the French soldiers; it is situated in the Place de la PrMecture. The soldiers come willingly to the meetings, which are very enthusiastic. There are four Sunday-schools held in connection with the McAIl mission, and in these schools some two hundred Algerian children are under biblical instruction. Some of the Sunday-schools are held not on Sunday, but on Thursday, the afternoon on which the children attending the ordinary week-daJT schools have a half holiday. These Sunday-schools are held, one in the Rue Tanger, attended by Jewish children; one in Rue Michelet, attended by Protestants and Roman Catholics; one in the Bab-el.oued, attended by Spaniards and Jews; and the fourth in the Place de la Prefecture, in which the children are a strange medley-Arabs, Spaniards, Maltese, and Jews.

M. Gonzalez carries on mission work among the Spaniards, of whom there is quite a considerable number in Algiers. This work among the Algerian Spaniards is entirely supported by a lady in England, an example worthy to be imitated surely. Dr. Nystrom is a devotQd missionary from Sweden, and works among the Arabs and Kabyles in Algiers. Miss Trotter and the missionary ladies who live in her house carryon much interesting work among the Arab women, whom they visit in their own homes, thus doing work which can be accomplished in no other way, for no man is allowed to enter the houses of the Arab women.

It is said that not even one Arab woman in Algiers is able to read. Hence the Gospel must be spoken to them. Books and even Bibles are of no use at all. But the doors of those Arab houses are wide open for the entrance of Christian ladies, who thus find an unlimited field of usefulness. The leaves of the tree of life are for the healing of the nations, and there~ fore for the healing of the sad lives of the Arab women.

In June of last year, 1892, an attempt was made by the French Government to expel the missionaries of the North African mission from Algeria. M. Waddington's letter to Lord Salisbury ends in these terms: "We hope that the English missionary societies will themselves take the initiative in recalling their missionaries, and save us from the painful necessity in which we should otherwise be placed of having to order them to take their departure from our territory." It is believed that this was intended as a set-off or counter-movement to the position which the French Roman Catholic missionaries were then occupying in Uganda. The political troubles in which those missionaries had involved themselves in that part of Central Africa, and the opposition which they had uniformly shown to the work of Mackay and the other missionaries of the Church Missionary Society at Uganda, had so discredited them in England that the French Government seemed to think that, as the champions of the Roman Catholic mission, they would institute a policy of expelling all Protestant missionaries from French territory in North Africa. The absurd charges of supplying the natives with guns and ammunition and of teaching them to be disloyal to the French were fabricated against the missionaries of the Norlh Africa Mission, most of whom are ladies. There was not a word of trnth in these charges; but any stick is good enough to thrash a dog, and any charge, however untrue, would do to raise odium against those brave men and women who are doing Christ's work among the Arabs. The secretary of that mission wrote, in the end of June, " We do not yet know how things will go, but the outlook is dark. Still God is above all, and kings and governments are subservient to His mighty will." And the cloud passed away; after a month or two the French Government decided that it would permit the missionaries to remain if they would submit to the French laws, which of course they had always done.

During all that summer of perplexity the missionaries were greatly upheld and cheered by the manifest signs and tokens of God's presence and approval of their work-conversions and baptisms taking place just at the time when it was not known if they would be allowed to remain in Algeria for another day.

North Africa is not far from England. Morocco is only four or five days distant by sea. The journey from London through France occupies less than three days.

Many parts of North Africa are very beautiful. Much of the mountain scenery is exceedingly grand. Across the Bay of Algiers, but at the distance of some fifty miles, there rises the Djurdjura range of the Atlas. While Algiers is basking in the sunshine, and while orange and lemon trees are loaded with their ripe golden fruit, and the almond tree is strewing the paths with its pure white blo;;som, the peaks of Djurdjura, 7500 feet above the sea level, are gleaming white with the deep snow. Grand Kabylia lies around those rugged mountains.

Algeria, including the slopes of the "Atlas, has a fertile soil. It produces freely abundance of corn, while the vine, the orange, the fig, the olive, and the date palm flourish and afford a constant supply of wholesome food.

Morocco is still an independent State under a sultan of its own. The population is estimated at five to eight millions.

Algeria and Tunis belong to France. There are very good roads-the French really excel in road-making. The railways have already been mentioned. The population is perhaps six millions.

Tripoli is a province of the Turkish Empire. The people number, it is thought, about a million and a quarter.

The vast Sahara is practically unexplored; no herald of the cross has yet penetrated its recesses to tell the children of Ishmael, those wandering dwellers in tents, of God's great love to the world.

" Arabia's desert ranger To Him shall bow the knee ; The Ethiopian stranger His glory come to see."

Even so is it written in the Scriptures of truth. We can therefore come to the Throne of Grace in prayer for the Arabs; we can give the needful money-support to those who have entered on this most difficult work among the Mohammedans; we can pray the Lord of the harvest that He will thrust forth more laborers into His harvest.

RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF THE NEGRO IN THE UNITED STATES

THE PRESENT RELIGIOUS CONDITION OF THE NEGRO IN THE UNITED STATES.

BY REV. A. F. BEARD, D.D., CORRESPONDING SECRETARY OF THE AMERICA}T MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION.

The present condition of the negro people is a part of their past nis· tory. To-day is the child of yesterday. The heirs of two hundred years of slavery, following uncounted centuries of African heathenism, were four millions in number twenty-seven years ago.

At the close of a desolating civil war they were suddenly freed from bondage. Unable to read, they were ignorant of the world in which they lived. As a class they had no intelligent knowledge of the Scriptures.. A few of the more highly favored in Christian families had by t.heir contact come into the possession of certain truths of Christianity, which nevertheless they held in darkened minds. For the most part, the truths which had been told them, ·and which in some degree they had received, were mingled with the grossest superstitions and held without regard to the verities of the Ten Commandments. The overwhelming majority' of the negro population, however, had no such privileges as these, They were in the rural districts as now. The few negroes who lived in cities and who could hope to get some worthy ideas of Christian truth were too few to be counted in the general condition.

The negro preachers-so called-were parrots. They repeated after a fashion what they thought they had heard as they had remembered it. Integrity and purity were not considered. Stealing, lying, and licentiousness were no hindrances to good and regular standing in their religious fellowship. Of chastity they did not know the meaning.

There was not enough of true Christianity to expel the African heathenism which those who were stolen from the jungle had brought with them. Transplanting did not change the tree, nor the mere succession of years its bitter fruit. Their whole life was pervaded by the belief in, and embittered by the terror of, sorcery. Voodooism and fetichism were common. Their intellectual faculties were obtuse and circumscribed beyond a few local associations ; their childish ideas werp rich soil for every variety of superstition.

Among the negroes it is true in towns and cities, and especially among house servants, there were exceptions, and of the more highly favored many were earnest and sincere, as well as fervent Christians. At the same time, speaking of the many and not of the few, practical heathenism was" on every plantation, in every hamlet, among the sands of the Atlantic coast, in the forests of the Carolinas; all through the black belt of Alabama and Mississippi, in swamps of Louisiana, and the bottoms of Arkansas and Tennessee." Slavery gave the African heathen a nominal Christianity, but it did not expel paganism. It did not add to faith, virtue, and to virtue, knowledge.

In the providence of God, twenty-seven years ago this lawful degradation of man came to an end. This is a short time in the history of a race. I have known people under most advantageous conditions to live twentyseven years without having accomplished much in life. Twenty-seven years are both swift and short for a people to emerge from the bogs of servitude, in low-down life, in absolute poverty of estate of body, mind,. and soul, to acquire true ideas of what Christianity really is, to get away from the inheritances of heathenism, to overcome habits of thought and conduct which had entrenched themselves so as to be ingrained and a part of their natures.

The four millions of people have now become more than seven millions. What has been accomplished?

It may be right first of all to observe what has not been accomplished. There is a great residuum of the race which has accomplished nothing. Millions still remain in darkness, whose common lot is poverty, whose intellectual and moral condition is but little if any better than it was in slavery. When left to himseI£ and his old-time surroundings the negro is not improving. The degradation and misery among those as yet unsaved are appalling. 'I'his is so evident that the superficial observer who forgets that the present is deeply rooted in history, and who speaks from a present impression made by seeing the multitudes of ragged, shiftless, thriftless, ' idJe negroes who crowd into towns and cities, will not hesitate to say that the former times were better than these, and that the negro of to-day has in many ways degenerated from the negro of slavery. In some part it is true that his progress is retrogression, and that his last state is worse than his first. In towns and cities saloons prosper through negro patronage. The evil is incalculable. In slavery days there was a law and a lash for black drinkers. Now a thousand dollars are spent by them in drinking and drunkenness where one was before emancipation. In the rural communities, also, in many places the degradation could scarcely have been worse in slavery days, and idleness, which was not then possible, is now so common as to become destructive to the negro and a public peril. Slavery never taught self-care nor promoted forethought, and a more thoughtless and improvident creature than the negro who has been left to himself lives nowhere short of absolute heathenism. The blacks who cannot read to-day are in excess of the original four millions when they were set free. Their churches-so called-which existed before the war can be but little better than they then were. The old-time negro religion, which one could hold without virtue or morality, has not ceased to be. That which so easily fitted in with the generations of slave life continues with the untaught generations. There are millions to-day in density of ignorance, in depths of superstition, poor, thoughtless, mentally and morally weak. It was immediately realized by those who felt called to tnis missionary work, that a Christian faith could make no real gain among this people by merely proclaiming to them that Jesus Christ is the Saviour of the world, and that now God commanded them to repent. It is not possible to save a vacuum. People with vacant minds cannot honor Christ. Curses brood in the darkness. In ignorance virtue withers. Righteousness needs knowledge. Hence, first of all, missionary schools were established by Northern Christian churches of different communions. From these have gone teachers into elementary schools, until now two and a quarter millions of ignorant people have already learned to read and to write. Many thousands have taken a generous education. A few have risen, and are leaders to higher and larger life. There are now one hundred and fifty schools for the training of colored teachers. Sixteen thousand negro teachers are uplifting their people. Twenty-five thousand five hundred and thirty schools are to-day teaching a million and a quarter of pupils, and a large proportion of these are Christian schools. They are Christianizing agencies.

It has been missionary work from the beginning until now, and as necessarily educational in its forms as if it were in Africa. One illustra. tion may stand for many. A church was organized and a school by the side of it in Georgia, in an isolated rural community composed almost wholly of black people. The old-time negroes, untaught and untrained, were ready to accept Jesus Christ as their Saviour, and in large numbers were received into the church. In the course of time the church was left for some months pastorless. During this period a wandering and crazed man, who imagined himself to be the Messiah in His second coming, came that way. Ready with the Scriptures and fluent in speech, his earnestness and assertion soon won to himself great numbers of these professing Christians among the negroes, whose emotions became inflamed and whose imaginations ran away with what sense they had. The most frantic performances took the plaee of their former worship. They acknowledged this crazy wanderer to be their Lord, and rendered him the most absolute worship and servile obedience. Their fields went to weeds and they to starvation until the county authorities arrested this state of things by arresting their supposed Messiah. None of those who had been in the schools fell into this great folly. It was again an evidence that those who will hear the Gospel truly must be able to think and understand.

Most of what has been accomplished has been chiefly organized and sustained by the Christianity of the North. The black churches number at the present time not less than fifteen thousand. The Baptist and Methodist communicants together are two and a third millions. Perhaps there are a thousand ministers who by training and character may be fitted for these fifteen thousand churches. What shall we say to the fourteen thousand churches which remain? A friend testifies, " I have witnessed scenes in the black churches of Baltimore that ought to have been possible only in the heart of Africa." Those who arc acquainted with the South know that this experience is rather the rule than the exception.

At the same time the influence of these Christian schools upon the religious condition of the negro people is immeasurable. The children are being taught what Christianity is. Purer churches are organized. Old. time churches are being leavened. Intelligent preachers are displacing the ignorant and boisterous and superstitious caricatures of ministers. The Gospel is being increasingly proclaimed by ministers whose minds have been somewhat enlarged by the discipline of the schools, expanded by a knowledge of the world's life and thought, and made capable of an intelli- gent apprehension of the significance of the ministry of Christ. Theologi- cal seminaries and Bible schools for the negro have been planted. The churches which refuse to tolerate a preaching that insiRts on purity and integrity as vital tests of piety are gradually but surely growing less in number. The churches which demand morality and will not accommodate themselves either to pagan practices or pagan superstitions are increasing yearly both in numbers and in strength. Their religious papers and maga- zines are worthy of great respect. Christian teachers and preachers are filling positi~ns of great responsibility.

It has been a hard battle in unsympathetic surroundings with long entrenched ignorance and evil inheritances j but after we have taken account of the forces of sin we may magnify our hopes.

The race as a race, above its heredity and hindrances, has been and is growing in self-hood, and there is a steady and an appreciable gain that is full of encouragement.

Twenty-seven years ago, for example, this people had no homes. There is all the difference in the world between a negro cabin in which the slaves herded without legal marriage, without any family name or family permanence, and a true Christian home.' Christianity has not many surer evidences of its divinity nor many better products of its power than the refined Christian home, with its saving and ennobling Christian influences.

The progress of a true Christian faith among the negroes may be seen in the wonderful evolution of worthy and refined Christian homes. They are not abodes of wealth, though some are j but it is simply wonderful to see what new homes with new meanings have been made in a quarter of a century by those who have been brought into the light.

In this consideration one thing is to be remembered. This degradation. and evil is not a question of race. Blindness and sin are not peculiar to the negro. All peoples who remain in darkness do the deeds of darkness. Under the shadows of the cathedrals of ancient Italy there cluster thousands of miserable people without hope in the world. Brilliant Paris has its city of low-down people within its city, and Paris was founded two thousand years ago. England has her " bitter cry" of tens of thousands who cannot read, and who live in degradation equal to that of the negro in the United States. The foremost peoples of the earth have with them great multitudes in pitiable life. The great residuum of negro ignorance, sin, and misery is but another illustration that unsaved souls everywhere need to be saved, and that only the Gospel of Christ is the power of God unto salvation. The religious progress of the negro in twenty-seven years shows what can be done. The religious condition of millions shows what ought to be done.

THE RELATION OF MISSIONARIES TO THEtR GOVERNMENTS

THE RELATION OF MISSIONARIES, TEACHERS, AND COL- LEGE PROFESSORS IN FOREIGN LANDS TO THEIR GOV- ERNMENTS.

BY REV. CYRUS HAMLIN, D.D., LEXINGTON, MASS.

It has been a principle of action rather than of statute that the foreign missionary must take his chance, and must expect little aid when in diffi- cultyand danger from his government. This, however, is peculiarly an American view. No one of the great governments of Europe, Catholic or Protestant, ever asserts it or acts upon it.

It is an unsafe principle, and should be made un-American. Mis- sionaries are scattered all over the heathen and Mohammedan world, and whatever treatment from our Government is accorded to them will be reo garded as the measure of its protection to others. If the house of a mis- sionary is assaulted, his windows broken, or if he is personally assaulted, and no penalty.follows and no reparation is made, the safety and honor of other Americans, whether merchants or travellers, will not be promoted by it. The peoples of half-civilized lands are very quick to make inferences, ' and one act of injustice unrebuked will lead to many more of increasing gravity. , The writoc would urge the following reasons why government should protect missionaries and teachers against all violence, injustice, and abuse, as it would other citizens.

as All other civilized nations do it. France protects her Catholic mis- sionaries with jealous care throughout the world. Italy does the same, does Austria. Germany is more indifferent, but her missionaries, whether Catholic or Protestant, have never appealed to her in vain. Russia has sent out but few missionaries. Those in Japan and 'in Palestine enjoy all the power of her diplomacy and navy for their protection. Her jealousy in this regard was one of the causes that led on to the Crimean War.

But the course of England is more worthy of our approbation. Her principle is to protect every man who is an Englishman, high or low, rich or poor, Jew or Gentile. She has no special regard for Jews, but singu- larly enough, two cases, the most distinguished in the half century in which England has been concerned, have been Jews.

The first, Don Pacifico, was a Jew, but an English subject residing and having business in Athens. The Greek Government took possession of his little store and plot of ground and offered him so small a compensa- tion that ho3 appealed tv the English ambassador, who took up his case with Eome spirit, and demanded a very much larger compensation.

The Greek minister treated the claim with so little respect that the ambassador appealed to his Government at home. In consequence, a part of the Mediterranean squadron took possession of the Pirreus until the Greek Government paid Don Pacifico about five times his original demand and made an apology to the English ambassador. The English demand may have been excessive and unjust, but the object was not to reward Pacifico, but to let the world know that St. Paul's appeal, " I am a Roman citizen," put forth in the form" I am a British subject, " shall secure safety and respect in any part of the world.

The more remarkablc case is that of Rev. Mr. Stein, for some years an English missionary to the Jews in Constantinople. He went to Abyssinia while the Emperor Theodore was already at loggerheads with the British Government. He was seized, thrown into prison, tried, and condemned to death, but not executed. His two servants, or n~tive associates, were so cruelly beaten that they died. The Christian public of Great Britain were intensely excited about him and other prisoners. Theodore scouted all the measures of the English Government for their release, and at length an army of ten or twelve thousand men was sent from Bombay to secure their release. The army accomplished this, and also killed Theodore and destroyed his capit~l, Magdala.

Let it be remembered, this was not done to save Mr. Stein as a missionary. The British Government cared precious little for that; but £9,000,000, equal to '$45,000,000, were expended to protect the Englishman, whoever and wherever he might be.

England has another principle of action that is wise. When an indemnity has been decided upon, it has to be paid without delay. Governments of a cer-tain class are ready enough to promise compensations which they never intend to pay. Spain and Turkey have done this repeatedly to our Government, because they have learned they can do it with impunity. A promise is readily and cheerfully made, and is announced as a satisfactory settlement. The offending power is even complimented and praised, and is thus encouraged to gre~ter boldness in future outrages.

Treaties secure to missionaries rights which in many cases our Government will not enforce. All Roman Catholic nations, as well as England, protect their missionaries with jealous care. Our treaties secure to us all the privileges of the most favored nation. Nations have a certain solidarity of interests in half-civilized and anti-Christian nations. They are morally bound to support each other when Christianity is assailed. When the English ambassador, after the execution of two so-called "apostates," demanded of the Sultan the formal renunciation of the inhuman law, all the other embassies except Russia supported him in it. This principle should be acted upon in every case. No. government so unwise as to disregard legitim'ate claims for redress will persevere in it agaiitst a positive and deter!.llined pressure which will secure the approval, and, it may be, the co-operation, of other powers. Any power that refuses to acknowledge treaty obligations puts itself outside of the protection of international law.

But there is a higher principle of action. Christian nations are responsiblto f6r the Christian influence which they may exert upon the non- Christian nations. Christi::lllity lies at the foundation of their greatness and pre-eminence. They can confer no benefit upon the pagan and Mos- lem nations like that which has made them great. They cannot allow it to be treated with gross and cruel insults without loss of character and without the most serious injury to both parties. There is no occasion for the exercise of warlike force.' It is enough if the preparation for enforc- ing a just claim is made visible. Recently the Sultan sent in great haste to our minister to come directly to the palace. His majesty would settle satisfactorily the Marsovan affair, and there was no need to telegraph for war steamers. Our minister, with great simplicity, denied all intentions of that nature, and refused to go. He might at least have gone and ap- pealed to the Sultan's honor and sense of justice; but the poor man was new in his place, and afraid to move either to the right or left.

A great nation cannot afford to place itself or be placed in such positions. If the mere report of an ironclad can agitate the palace, the presence of one in Turkish waters would be a powerful protection. Such cases demana no v4>lence, but a preparation to enforce respect and secure justice is absolutely necessary in the present condition of the world. If the magistrate bears the sword in vain, or if he have no sword to bear, the rude, the barbarous, and the lawless will be without restraint. American missionaries have a right to expect in every land the protection and the immunities accorded to the missionaries from other lands. The Catholic missionaries from France and Italy are always treated with respect. No indignities are offered to them. Their schools are never interfered with. They are never mobbed or imprisoned. Their books are never destroyed or interdicted or absurdly defaced by the censor. So long as this treatment is accorded to other nations, we have a right to expect the same. Our treaties secure to us the treatment accorded to the most favored nations, and if our Government will not enfor~e its treaties it becomes a proper object of contempt. Its prestige, if it has any, departs, and its subjects will often be subjected to the caprice of bigots. American missionaries have never asked for special favors. They know their rights as citizens of the United States. All they claim is that protection which is secured by treaty and which belongs to them as Americans. It is a violation of all the principles upon which treaties are based that any power should confer special favors upon citizens of one nation and treat with manife'lt disfavor the citizens of another, when common treaty relations bind them all. The Christian public of the United States hopes and expects to see its government take those measures that will place its citizens in foreign lands on an equality with the citizens of any other nation of whatever race or religion. At present throughout the Turkish Empire American missionaries are insulted, mobbed, imprisoned, their dwellings and schools burned, their property seized, confiscated, and no reparation is made with the exception of Mr. Bartlett's house, and that was caused by the mere report that a steamer would be sent to protect American citizens,

CATHERIl"IE PENNEFATHER

CATHERINE PENNEFATHER.

BY JAMES E. MATHIESON, ESQ., LONDON, ENGLAND.

Three links have recently been severed which connected this generation with some remarkable movements of the present century. With the expiring year there passed away, in Glasgow (on December 30th, 1892), the venerable Andrew A. Bonar, in his eighty-third year, best known ontside of Scotland by his memoir of the saintly Murray MacCheyne, a new edition of which has just come from the press. One of three noble brothers, all of whom ha:d attained to fourscore years-John Bonar, minister of Greenock j Horatius Bonar, the Scottish psalmist. Andrew was the last survivor, and of his four hundred and fifty contemporaries who left the Established Church of Scotland in 1843, no one now remains so original as a thinker, so devout in life, or so universally beloved as he. I have before me a letter, written in clearest handwriting and in charming style, dated December 6th, concerning our Lord's premillennial return, which he closes thus: "Keep prayiug, and believe me your ' brother and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ.'" .We look back pensively to that revival time in Scotland fifty years ago, when quickened spiritual life in the Church led the Bonars and so many more to give up their manses and stipends for the truth's sake and for the honor of Christ, the one Head of the Church j and we look around us to-day and we hear of two clergymen of the Church of England only who have resigned their positions because in faithfulness to our Lord they cannot remain in a communion where, by the recent Lincoln judgment, the fuJlblown symbolism of Roman ceremonies opens wide the door to Mariolatry and other abominations which were rejected at the Reformation.

On January 10th there was buricd at Beckenham, in Kent, a sweet old saint, Mrs. Soltau, aged eighty, who has given her three sons to the mission field -one in Tasmania, one in the Neilgherry Hills, in India, one in the McCall Mission, in Paris, and a daughter who ably superintends and trains the female candidates for the China Inland Mission. A happy mother was she with such children, walking in the truth. Her husband, whose books, "The Tabernacle and its Teachings" and" The Soul and its Difficulties," are much valued, was one of the band of devoted and intelligent men-chiefly gentlemen of Devonshire and the "Vcst of England-who originated that quest for more spiritual worship, more scriptural following of Christ, and greater recognition of all the varied gifts in. the Church, popularly known as the Plymouth Brethren, though they themselves disclaimed that appellation. Holding firmly as two of their tenets believers' baptism and the hope of Christ's premillennial appearing. they introduced an era of Bible reading among English-speaking people which probably has kept the Church from a more rapid corruption than that which has actnally sct in, and has 1,y its love of Scripture imparted to a multitude of Christians (many of them unconsciously influenced) a habit of habitual and reverent examination of the truth of God, and this in people throughout all the denominations. No true lover of his Bible will undervalue, and none ought to ignore, the blessing which has come to the Church in these days through the ofttimes despised and misunderstood Plymouth Brethren.

On January 12th, at Mildmay, in the north of. London, there entered into rest, in her seventy-fifth year, the beloved lady whose name I have placed at the head of this notice. 'Tis twenty years since her revered and honored and saint~y husband, William Pennefather, went in to see the King after a life of singular beauty and devotion unreservedly given to Christ, to His Church below, and to the poor and needy of this earth. His father was one of Her Majesty's judges in Ireland, and in that coun· try he commenced his ministry as a clergyman of the Established Church, but transferred his labors to three other spheres on English soil. What stands out prominently in his life as an originator was his conception, when at Barnet, in 1855, to gather together in a conference for worship and mutual edification brethren and sisters from various branches of the Church of Christ. With us to-day, when the idea has long been a fait accompli, it is difficult to conceive of the dissuasions and alarm with which the proposal was 'first entertained even among godly and earnest men. But the invited guests came j "the'number of names together were about one hundred and twenty" (as at the commencement of the Church, Acts 1 : 15) j a sweet Christian harmony pervaded all the meetings, and their repetition was eagerly hailed. Since then, first at Barnet and subsequently in the iron room transferred to London, and since 1870 in the noble Mildmay Conference Hall there have been held meetings full of interest, oftentimes full of power, wherein believers have been edified and multiplied, new' methods of Christian enterprise have been planned, many wearied workers and foreign missionaries have been refreshed and sent forth again to labor more assiduously among Jews and Gentiles.

Fit companion and true helper in all this labor of love was Catherine Pennefather, one of the noble women of our time, who sought no earthly fame or prominence, but could not be hid. On her mother's side she was granddaughter of a former archbishop of Dublin (Cleaver) j her father was the Hon. James King, son of the Earl of Kingston. He was an admiral in the English Navy and an intimate of William IV., who also was an English admiral j they were used to address each other familiarly as " King." The monarch sometimes gave it as his opinion that his successor, the Princess Victoria, would be the last sovereign of England. It was he too who, driving through the streets of London about the year 1830, and noticing placards headed "Reform Bill !" (probably the announcement of a public meeting), soliloquized thus: "Reform Bill, reform Bill; ah ! that means me, I suppose." Mrs. Pennefather was gifted with J. noble presence and with a clear and penetrating mind. A London specialist, called in by her usual medical attendant for consultation the week preceding her death, remarked on coming out of the sick-room, "What a head! Why, it's the head of a judge!" And so it was. Calmness and accuracy of judgment were probably her distinguishing characteristics j but there was none of that usual accompaniment of calmness, there was no coldness, there was deep warmth of love to her Saviour and to all who belonged to Him, and a very special love to those who came nearest to Him in holy living and blessed service ; and the attachment to her person which marked all those who were in any way associated with the varied labors of love in which she was an acknowledged leader and a trusted counsellor was probably unique. As President of the Association of Female Workers, numbering 1700 ladies in all parts of the world engaged in various forms of Christian work, I think I may say she stood pre-eminent, not only in their esteem but in their affections; and to one and all how readily and gladly she gave counsel and help and comfort as often as her ministrations were sought for in these directions! To the immediate circle of Mildmay workers-120 Protestant deaconesses and nearly 100 Christian nurses-she was felt to be a " mother in Israel" in her bestowal of sweet spiritual counsel, but to many of them she was as a mother indeed in her affectionate oversight and thoughtfulness for their needs. The love which radiated from the home of Mr. and Mrs. Pennefather was the love which " beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things." An early incident illustrated this trend of mind and heart even in Mrs. Pennefather's childhood. A bee had stung her badly j she ran to her mother and exclaimed, "The bee has kissed me too hard!" She never thought of the bee as angry and hurtful j and this feeling pervaded her conceptions of men and women acting or speaking injuriously, while at the same time she maintained clear and decided views of truth and deplored error. Though hers was a maste'r mind, she sought not mastery, and had no sympathy with that headship of woman which not a few are seeking after in the preselilt day; and when busily occupied in devising and directing work for the redressing of the wrongs of woman by putting their happier sisters upon right lines of ministry on their behalf, she meddled not with any political nostrum for enforcing woman's rights. In truth, she seemed always to be guided into the more excellent way when a choice of paths was presented for selection, and this because she waited upon God and rested not in her own wisdom, For many of her later years her eyesight had failed, and she enjoyed, without the distraction which hinders many others, ample opportunity for frequent secret, silent prayer, and the great day alone'shall declare how much her intercessions, ascending to and through the Great Intercessor, have availed in ealling down more abundant blessings upon the Mildmay Deacones~ Missions, the medical missions and hospitals, the Jewish mission, the Gospel services, the conferences, as well as upon the individual workers in squalid London districts; upon the nurses watching by sick-beds, that

A VOICE FROM SOUTH AFRICA

they might use the precious opportunity of speaking a wonl in season for the Master j upon scattered workers on far distant mission fields j such intercessory help constituting the uniting bond of the whole association of female workers who are now bereaved of their honored and trusted president, whose place it seems so hard and impossible to fill. vVe way claim, without presumption and without disparagement of others, that Mrs. Pennefather was the choicest embodiment of high-toned spiritual life in combination with that culture which distinguishes delicately nurtured English women, while the woman's work under her guidance and fostering care, in an age remarkable for its development of woman's work in so many directions, has given to thc Church many examples of " daughters as corner-stones fashioned after the similitude of a palace," who had been st.imulated and sustained by the copy which her life set before them. Let a sympathetic cry ascend, dear reader, from your inmost soul that God would comfort with His own strong consolations the many weeping ones who are now realizing a great personal bereavement, and that He in tender mercy will raise up some one to fill the vacant place and maintain in the unity of the Spirit all represented in the Mildmay institutions-that is, reflecting Christ's image. Its motto is, " Grace be with all those who love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity j" and when we sec around us such falling away from gospel simplicity, those who ha'e loved and labored for Him in connection with Mildmay do very truly beseech Him to keep this centre as a stronghold for evangelical teaching, seeing He has permitted it to display for so many years past a banner for the trnth.

Amid many tokens of reverence and love Mrs. Pennefather's remains were borne away after the funeral service in St. Jude's, Mildmay Park, on Monday, January 16th, to their earthly resting-place, twelve miles off, at Ridge, a quiet resting-place indeed, in a typical English churchyard, where rests the dust of her like-minded husband until the glad day when the trump of God shall sound, "and the dead in Christ shall rise first, . . . and so shall we ever be with the Lord." "Even so, come, Lord Jesus !"

And we " comfort one another with these words."

* A VOICE FROM SOUTH AFRICA.

. BY MISS ABBY P. FERGUSON, WELLINGTON, SOUTH AFRICA.

In the June number of the MISSIONARY REVIEW for 1891, under" The Miracles of Missions," was given the story of the Huguenot Seminary at • For the appeal in behalf of the Lord's work in the diamond fields of South Africa, and for the response of Christian friends to that appeal, we retllrn thanks. The aid has come in our time of need, 8IIIl bas been most precious. Miss Anna E. Bliss. who came with me to Africa nineteen years ago, will be in America until November. Her ..ddre.s is West New Bri~hton,8tatenI"18nd. N.Y. Mi.s Bliss has had an important part in the work of the Huguenot !'emioary from it. beginning, and I. prepared to advance its interests in any way that she can riuring tbe y~..r thllt .be is in America. either by corre8pondence, by receiving contributions or by "peaking in its behalf.-A. P. F. Wellington. I will add somewhat as to what the Lord h,.s done for us since that article was written.

The branch seminary at the Paarl haf> grown, until now there are seventy boarders and over one hundred day scholars. Toward the close of 1891 there came requests for two more branch Reminaries : one at Bethlehem, in the Orange Free State, and one at Greytown, Natal. About the last of"

December it was decided to go forward, and our prayer was that the little seminary born at Bethlehem at Christmas time might indeed be the child of the Most High, and that the one at Greytown might also be owned of Him. The Bethlehem Reminary was opened February, 1892, under the care of Miss Catherine Murray, the daughter of Rev. Andrew Murray. The branch at Greytown was opened in July, 1892, under Miss Gates, one of our American teachers. Miss Gates writes of a precious work of grace among her girls, and that she has had the joy of seeing all but one con- verted. Thus God has set His seal upon the precious work. .J Our own work at the mother Huguenot Seminary at Wellington is growing, and we are feeling with the increased opportunities that it assumes new importance. Most of the teachers at our branch seminaries are our own graduates. We have sent out over, four hundred teachers during the nineteen years since our seminary was established. And now lihat Africa is opening so wonderfully, we cry unto God that we may be ready to enter every open door in the name of the Lord, and that these dear daughters of ours may be fully equipped in body, soul, and spirit for the service of the Lord. We number on our own staff of teachers gradu- ates of Mount Holyoke, of 'Wellesley, of Oberlin, besides other vahable teachers from America, Holland, and Germany. The number of our pupils has increased, and for these we are needing increased acco~modation.

With the help of the colonial Government we have been able to purchase a valuable property adjoining ours, and now we are anxious to put up a large building, giving us more room for pupils, and also a library and class- rooms. ,Ye are very anxious also to have a fund to help many girls who are eager for an education and would make good use of it, but have not the means to meet the expense. Our four Huguenot seminaries are for the white girls of South Africa, daughters of European settlers; and closely connected with this work of Christian education, a great mission work is opening. You have an account of the work at the diamond fields in the MISSIONARY RE'IIEW for July, 1892. The work here is not only for the thousands of heathen who come to work in the mines from all parts of South Africa, but a helping hand is stretched out also to the Cape natives, who are civilized in part, and the interest of our workers has been deeply stirred for the whole population gathered here from all parts of the world seeking wealth, and yet so many finding only sin and sorrow. There are eight lady workers here. Two mission houses have been bought; both are nearly paid for; but we are anxious to put up a small hall in connection with one of them for meetings and evening classes. This work is under the Woman s Missionary Union of South Africa. Most of the workers have been at the Huguenot Seminary, ·Wellington, where there is a special class for those desiring training for mission work.

Our Woman's Missionary Society has lady missionaries among the heathen in the Transvaal, and at one station in Bechuanaland. And now the call has come for us to enter new fields. At Johannesburg, the great centre of the gold-mining industries, tliey are asking us to open a work similar to that at the diamond fields, and the need is much the same. There are the thousands of whites who have gone down through poverty, drink, and sin; there are many Cape colored people, and there are tens of thousands of heathen from all parts of Sonth Africa, coming to work in the mines a few months and then returning to their own people. And for these we are confronted by the same question, Shall these men carry back to their tribes the vices of civilization or the Gospel of Christ ~ Another door that is open for us to enter is at Mvera, thirty miles to the southeast of Lake Nyassa, a station under the care of a nephew of Rev. Andrew Murray, and bearing the same name. We are asked to send two ladies to this station to begin work among the heathen women and children, and we are asking the Lord, who has opened this door, to show us whom He has called and prepared to enter upon this important service.

It has been for years my prayer that the Lord would make our work all that it is possible for it to become to His glory, and the advancement of His cause. He is answering wonderfully in ways beyond what we had asked or thought. lIe is showing us more and more that He has planted' us here to do a work for Him that shall be far-reaching in this great dark Africa, with its millions of precious souls waiting to. be told of the great redemption. The work is not ours, it is the Lord's, and it is in His name we lay it before you in all its departments.

I. We need your prayers and Christian sympathy. II. We need Christian teachers having a good collegiate education, who will be able to prepare our girls for the positions of responsibility waiting ":or them. For these we can offer passage-money and a fair salary. III. We should be glad of workers who could be wholly or partly selfsupporting for the various departments of mission work. IV. vVe need help in putting up suitable buildings for our Christian educational work. The Government of Cape Colony has given us to understand that it would help us to the extent of £5000 if we could raise the same amount from other sources. V. We need aid for our buildings at the different mission stations or centres of work. VI. We need help in the education of girls without means who are anxions to enter upon and would be useful in Christian work, and would be glad to receive the training necessary. YII. 'Ye need help in the support of our mission work. Our Woman's Missionary Union is accomplishing much, but without aid from other lands we cannot enter upon the work opening before us.

SAMUEL METHABATHE

SAMUEL METHABATHE, AN AFRICAN EVANGELIST.

BY REV. JOSIAH 'fYLER, NATAL, SOUTH AFRICA.

Sixty years ago a society of Wesleyan Methodists sent Rev. James Alli- son and his wife as pioneer missionaries to the Amaswazi tribe, living on the southeastern coast of Africa, about eighty miles from Delagoa Bay. Not disheartened by hundreds of miles of rough travel in ox wagons, they settled among the wild heathen, and soon a large number came to them for instruction. Then an intertribal war disturbed' their labors. The Zulus, ancestral enemies of the Amaswazi, came and killed many of their people, and threatened them also. They were driven to Natal, accompanied by hundreds of the poor, homeless natives, and the station "Edendale" was founded, which 'is now the largest mission station in that part of Africa, numbering nearly one thousand members and adlterents.

Mr. and Mrs. Allison, unfitted by their age to superintend so large a station, went to Pietermaritzburg, the capital of Natal, to end their days in rest and quiet. But such true missionaries, seeing the Zulu servants loitering about the streets, especially on the Sabbath, invited them to their house for religious instruction, and established an evening school. Having thus won the natives by kind words and loving desire for their good, they soon had another large station to care for. Christian friends among the English colonists aided them, and a commodious chapel was erected which was well filled each Sabbath.

In 1869, while visiting Mr. Allison, I addressed his congregation, and was much attracted by a young man in the congregation who was smaller than the average Zulu, but had an earnest, expressive face and manner. I learned that his name was Methabathe, and he had come seven hundred miles, from the region of the Limpopo River, to earn money to buy a gun and ammunition, but, having found the Saviour, was soon to return to his people to preach Jesus Christ. "Will he hold out, so far away from Christian teachers and religious training~" I inquired of Mr. Allison. " He is a thorough Christian, inflamed with a passion to save souls," replied he. "I have known him for six years. After parting with him I sh~l probably never see him or hear from him again, but am sure he will prove a blessing to his countrymen."

A few months later Mr. Allison set apart this native Christian, and with tears prayed that God would go with him, keeping him humble, prayerful, and steadfast in the faith. Both Mr. Allison and his wife were called to their reward without hearing further of the man whom they had brought to Christ.

Nine years later Rev. Owen 'Watkins, Superintendent of the Wesleyan Methodist missions in the Transvaal, hearing of Samuel Mcthabathe, sent for him to come and tell his story. With three of his converts the evangelist travelled four hundred miles, and in his simple, g-raphic way gave his testimony. He had labored" unknown, unpaid, unvisited, unrecognized by any church, yet remaining steadfast and patiently witnessing for Christ in the midst of persecution and distress as bravely as any of the early Christians."

After leaving Mr. Allison, he had gone back to his country, reported himself to his chief, and asked permission to preach Jesus Christ to his people. This the chief would not allow, fearing that his subjects would rebel against him if told of the great" King of kings," and he threatened Samuel with death or banishment should he be found holding meetings to teach the new doctrine.

In sadness of heart Samuel left the chief, but after much thought and prayer resoh'ed to do what he could. For four years he went about from hut to hut, telling his relatives and friends about the great salvation, praying with them and urging them to believe in Christ. A chapel was built in which the people gathered on the Sabbath for worship, but the chief ordered it to be burned. After his death his wife assumed the reins of government, and proved more tolerant than he had been. Another church was huilt, a school established, and many natives professed Christianity.

As the work grew, educated men· were needed to take charge of the work upon the out-stations. The church selected two men to go to a training school kept by the French missionaries in Basutoland. After two years' study they returned, and the work of the Lord was greatly prospered.

The trial of their faith was not yet ended, however. Aroused by enemies of the Christian religion, this female chief caused the church to be burned, and ordered all Christians to leave the country with their families. With Samuel at their head, two hundred went into exile for Christ's sake. A portion of them settled on a farm which has since been bought by the Methodist Society for them, and which is named" Good Hope."

Soon after hearing Samuel's story, Mr. Watkins visited the tribe and. wrote as follows : " When I got to the foot of the hill on the top of which Samuel's village is now built, some of the people saw me, and at once set up a cry, 'It is ! it is ! the missionary ! our own missionary ! come at last!' There was a great commotion. Then a lot of guns were fired off by way of salute, and then the people rushed down the hill-side to greet me. I stood still at the spot where the first party met me, and waited until all the rest came down. Samuel was away in the bush cutting wood for a schoolhouse, but they sent runners to tell him the glad tidings and bid him hasten.

"I had to shake hands with every man, woman and child until my arms ached again. After that came words of welcome. Tears rolled down many faces as the teacher, Johannes (one who had beel! to Basutuland), told me how for a long time their prayers and cries had gone up to heaven for my eoming, and he concluded, ' Now at last, that we see your face, all the days of our mourning are ended.' I spoke to them very

4'&1 FINAL FACTS RESPECTING UGANDA

gently, for I knew their sorrows for Christ's sake had been very great, and told them God's people in England of the Wesleyan Church would not for- sake them. .

" The teacher thereupon in an ecstasy of joy raised the hymn' Jesus sought me when a stranger,' and we moved forward. In a little while Samnel arrived, and as it was an occasion to be spoken of in coming gen- .erations, he was saluted with three gnns. To see that man's face beami~g with joy as he saw me in the midst of his people, and to feel the grip of his hand in welcome, amply repaid me for all the hardships passed in com- ing to visit him. I cannot tell of the long meeting we held and the many matters we talked of, bnt it was a t.ime never to be forgotten. "

Thus through Divine blessing on the labors of Samuel Methabathe an African wilderness has become a fruitful garden. I still seem to see his intelligent countenance as I first saw him in the native chapel in Pieter- maritzburg, and recall with admiration the faith of the devoted missiona- ries who consecrated him so tenderly to the Lord's service. Eternity alone will reveal the good done in heathen lands of which Christian missionaries have been the unconscious instruments.

FINAL FACTS RESPECTING UGANDA BY REV. CHARLES C. STARBUCK.

The Allgemeine Missions-Zeitschrift for January has an article touching these, on the basis of which it appears worth while to make some statements. We do not reproduce the paper or even condense it, but note some things which may now be accepted as certain.

1. The Protestant missionaries were in Uganda maay months before the Roman Catholic, so that if there has been any intrusion, it has n,ot been on the Protestant side.

2. The Anglican missionaries, though Evangelicals, have been of no malevolent or calumnious schools, but have steadily referred to the Catholics in terms of respect and friendliness. Exceptions to this rule are so slight as to be microscopic.

3. The thorough ventilation of all the facts of the late catastrophe shows Bishop Tucker and the other English missionaries to have had, neither proximately nor remotely, the slightest share in bringing it on. The passionate and exceedingly unhamlsome imputations of Bishop Hirth have dissolved into absolute emptiness.

4. There are more chiefs in the kingdom than places of honor. The religious differences have simply served as a bond of cohesion to the latent, parties. The chiefs on both side!? have fused intense personal ambition with a fiery religious zeal. The masses on both sides, a small percentage apart, have been moved simply bv a spirit of blinu feudal loyalty. The Protestant missionaries have brought this out into full light ; the French priests have thrown a religious halo over the whole of their side, although, being so much the more numerous, it is probably, if there is any difference, even less moved by religion than the other.

5. Bishop Hirth's report, written in the first heat of the collision, is passionate and exaggerated almost to insanity. For instance, he declarea that 50,000 Catholics have been sold as slaves. As the later Catholic accounts do not even allow that there are 25,000 Catholics in all, and as there are many thousands left, the bishop's arithmetic is somewhat delirious.

6. Bishop Hirth and his party-the royal party, moreover-were so far from being straitened or oppressed that the bishop, just before the outbreak of the conflict, expresses the belief that Uganda is about to become " Ii Catholic kingdom." The immediate prelude to the collision was that after the two parties had marched out jointly against the Mohammedans, the Catholics returned without cause. The spark that set the fire was the murder of a Protestant by Catholics, and the refusal of the king to deliver the murderers up.

7. The French missionaries have listened credulously and passionately to accusations of Protestant cruelty which are partly altogether false, partly enormously exaggerated. They have, moreover, thrown imputations of complicity in the actual cruelties on Protestantism because the English missionaries, no more than themselves, have been able to restrain a mass of heathen fighters, most of whom knew little more of Christianity than the name, from showing themselves the barbarians that they were. The Protestants patiently 'awaited Captain Lugard's orders before firing, and he withheld these until the Catholic assault became general. He distributed about one hundred and fifty muskets and rifles on that very morn: ing, but not earlier. He gave no Maxim gun to the Baganda. He urged the priests, as well as the clergymen, to come into the fort, and when there showed them all possible attention.

8. For the fierceness of a civil war, induced, moreover, by their own adherents, the losses of the White Fathers-not, as is often blunderingly written, the Jesuits-have been practically nothing. Most of their goods were in the fort or had been sent south. Most of the buildings had lost only their grass roofs. The" cathedral" was merely of reeds and grass. Had they remained and placed themselves under Captain Lugard's protection, he declares that they would have bcen spared even their partial losses.

Our Roman Catholic friends complain-and some of them optima fide -that the portion of land finally assigned them is out of all proportion smaller than their numbers require. Not knowing how large it is, I cannot undertake to deny that there may be some ground for the complaint. The wortliless Mwanga, having been altcrnately, after some sort of fashion, a heathen, a Catholic, a heathen Ilgain, a Mohammedan, a heathen

PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN nURMA

yet again, a Catholic once more, and for the present a Protestant, would not be his pdious self if he could not contrive to impart some element of injustice into any compact which he favored. Yet when a religious party or a political party under the name of religion stirs up a revolt against a superior authority under religious pretenses, and is defeated, it should not think it unreasonable that it suffers some inconvenient consequences from the attempt. The French priests know very well that England, as Dr. Warneck well says, is the most tolerant nation under the sun. Whether they were moved by national or by ecclesiastical dislike, or more probably by a curious mixture of the two, they must not think it strange if the new order of things sets them somewhat in the background. They are in no manner of danger of being persecuted if they do not foment another commotion; but it would not be strange if, in the distribution of honors and territories, they were a little "discouraged." When a Protestant missionary in French territory expresses dislike of France and regret that England could not have the country-and we know only one such case-we assume, as of course, that he expects his French denizenship to be brief, and is making ready to hand over his work to French Protestants. If our French friends cannot be contented under the English flag, doubtless Cardinal Vaughan or Archbishop Walsh could find them a relief.

PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN BURMA.

BY REV. L. W. CRONKHITE, BASSEIN, BURMA..

These were opened by the Baptists of America, who have been actively engaged in them for the past eighty years. Though they were preceded by a son of William Carey, who after a brief period of labor had retired from the country, permanent work began with the arrival of Rev. Adoniram Judson and wife at Rangoon in July, 1813. They had been led to this field by a series of providences as marked as were the sacrifices by which they subsequently sealed the country for Christ. In 1819 their hearts were gladdened by the baptism of the first convert, Moung Naw. This, however, was speedily followed by persecution. It is noteworthy that a part.icularly bitter persecution followed almost immediately upon the arrival of a reinforcement of fifteen missionaries in 1834. From the first all progress in the work for the BurmanlJ has been in the face of the most serious obstacles; but the determined hostility of the Burmese authorities to the Gospel has been met in the Divine plan by the transfer to the English, first of Southern Burma in 1826, then of Middle Burma in 1852, and of the remainder of the country in 1885. Judson's great translation of the Bible was finished in 1834. To this he subsequently added a dictionary and a grammar, which have never been superseded. The Burmese theological school begun by Rev. E. A. Stevens in 18~8 is Rtill continued at Hangoon, under the care of Rev. A. T. Rose, and important changes are proposed with a view to its enlarged usefulness. In so brief an outline as this one can only note the names of such heroes of the Burman mission as Hough, Comstock, Wade, Kincaid, Hennett, and Haswell, the latter of whom gave some attention also to the Talign race. Cephas Bennett and wifs were connected respectively fifty-six and sixty-one years with the mission. Though Buddhism and the native rulers have done so much to make the Burmese a people peculiarly hard to reach, some real progress has been made. Inplace of the single convert in 1819, there were, in 1847, 200; in 1869, 1000 ; in 1884, 1600 j while to-day the net number,of living Burman Christians is about 2100. The outlook is good for greatly accelerated progress in the near future.

Far more accessible than the Burmese have been the various Karen tribes of Burma, the society's work among whom forms one of the noblest chapters of missionary history. For this the way was prepared by their simpler forms of worship, and by the striking likeness between some of their traditions and the early chapters of Genesis. They had it, moreover, on ancient tradition, that some day their younger brother, a white man, would come by water from the West, bringing with him the lost word of their God. The work for the Karens was begun by George Dana Boardman, and the year 1828 saw the first Karen convert, Ko-tha-byu, afterward famous as the Karen apostle. The Ko-thabyu Memorial Hall at Bassein, given wholly 'by Karens, and the finest building in the Karen mission, was dedicated upon the fiftieth anniversary of his baptism. Francis Mason and others travelled widely through the Tenasserim provinces, and in 1833 Jonathan Wade reduced the Sgau Karen dialect to written form. The Pwo and other Karen dialects followed later. In 1836 the elder Vinton opened work in Rangoon, and was eagerly received everywhere, as was also Mr. Abbott a little later at Bassein. There, among others, a young chief of fine character received the Gospel. Prospective war with England compelled the missionaries to retire from Burmese territory, whereupon Mr. Abbott removed, in 1840, to Arracan. Thither such numbers of the Karens followed him, running the gauntlet of the Burmese, that the latter were compelled to promulgate an order permitting the Karens the worship of" their God." In five years more than three thousand were baptized in the Bassein district by Mr. Abbott and his Karen co-workers. It was in 1848 that the Sgau Karen pastors of the Bassein district decided at their annual meeting to undertake henceforth the entire support of the work in their own field, a promise which they have grandly fulfilled. Their ninety churches now number over nine thousand members. In addition to thcir central school, with its four hundred pupils, nearly one hundred lesser schools are scattered among their villages. During the past three years the contributions of the Bassein Pwo Karen Christians have equalled annually one tenth their incomes for the entire membership. The Rangoon Karen field passed from the hands of the elder Vinton to those of his son, Brainerd, and when both had gone to their reward a son-in-~aw and daughter of the latter were found ready to assist his widow in ministering to the people for whom the family had already done so much. The field is now prospering in their care, with about eighty churches and four thousand members, supporting fifty schools.

The close of the second Burmese war with England in 1853 witnessed the opening of several new stations among the Karens, among which were those at Henthada, Toungoo, and Shwegyin. At Shwegyin 577 were baptized in the first year, while in the first two years of the Toungoo mission 2000 converts were baptized by the earnest evangelist Sau Quala. Through much peril and schism in the native churches, the work at the latter sta.: tion has now extended to several Karen tribes, notably to the Bghais, the Pakus, and the Red Karens, the churches having a total membership of over 5000. Newer Karen stations are those at Maubin (Pwo), at Tharrawaddy (Sgau), and at Thatone, where also work is done among the Toungthoos. The total church-membership of the Baptist mission to the Karens was, in 1833, 292 ; in 1847, 6093 ; in 1869, 20,007 ; and in 1892, about 28,000. These have now the entire Bible in Sgau-since 1853-and in Pwo-siace 1883-together with portions in some other dialects. Dictionaries and grammars have been prepared in the Sgau, in which dialect also are published three papers. At Rangoon is located the Karen Baptist college. The flourishing theological seminary ~t Insein numbers over 100 students.

Work among the Shan tribes was opened at Toungoo by Rev. M. H. Bixby ill. 1860. The Shans are a trading people, industrious and intelligent. In religion they are bigoted Buddhists, and as l?uch have thus far proved largely inaccessible to the Gospel. It has, moreover, been necessary until recently to confine the society's work to the immigrant Shans in Burma proper, with stations at Toungoo, Rangoon, Moulmein, and Bhamo. Much pioneer work in the exploration of the Shan States had, however, been done by Rev. J. N. Cushing and others prior to the recent war between the Burmese and English; and when by this war thc Shan States were opened to foreign influence, the society at once took steps to enter. Rev. M. B. Kirkpatrick, M.D., began labor in the remote city of Thibau in· 1888, and is being greatly prospered in his work. The Saubwa, or native chief, has been strongly attracted by the Gospel, proving his sincerity both by his treatment of enemies and by his large contributions to the work among his people. A station has also been established at Mone, the head of another division of the Shan States. Mr. Cushing has translated the entire Bible into Shan, and has also prepared a Shan and English dictionary and a grammar.

The Ka Ohins occupy the mountains to the north and northeast of Burma, and are supposed to number 5,000,000 souls, grouped into numerous tribes and dialects. They are wicked and lawless in the extreme, while yet possessing a basis for noble and sturdy character when wrought upon by grace. Work was begun at Bhamo in 1877, and has been carried on largely by Sgau evangelists sent out and supported by the Bassein Karens of that tribe. In 1882 the writer had the privilege of witnessing the first Ka Chin baptism, and of assisting in the celebration of the Lord's Supper which followed. The work has been greatly hindered by sickness arnona!' the missionaries and by war, but the present outlook is excellent.

Among the Ohins regular work has been in progress for the past seven years. These people inhabit the western Yomas, being most numerous in Upper Burma. They are nominally Buddhists, but cling strongly to the practices of their ancient demon-worship. Some four hundred have already been baptized, chiefly in Arracan, and the future seems very full of promise.

At Rangoon, Moulmein, and Bassein work is being done among Eurasians and among the Chinese, Tamils, and Telugus, who are flocking to Burma in large numbers. Karen evangelists from Burma are laboring among the Karens of Northern Siam. Meantime, the mission presses at Rangoon, Bassein, and Toungoo are doing much to supply the peoples of Burma with a Christian literature.

To sum up, the American Baptist Mission has in Burma, by its last report, .22 central stations, to which will soon be added Mo-gaung in the extreme north. The work is committed to 139 missionaries and 610 native preachers. The 550 churches, nearly all of which are self-supporting, have a total membership of 30,000, while into the 500 schools are gathered 11,000 boys and girls, bright and teachable.

In 1859 the Society for the Propagation of the. Gospel (Church of England) sent out to Moulmein Rev. Augustus Shears to open missionary operations in Burma. One year later he was joined by J. E. Marks, who has since accomplished so much for the education of Burmese youth, and who has for many years been at the head of St. John's College in Rangoon. In 1869 he established work at Mandalay, then the capital of what was left of the kingdom of Burma. Two sons of the king were among his pupils. The troubles which followed the death of the king rendering the . continuance of the mission impossible, work at Mandalay was dropped in 1879, but was again taken up in 1886, upon the fall of King Thibau and the acquisition of Upper Burma by the English. In 1877 the Rt. Rev. John H. Titcomb was consecrated the first bishop of the Church of England in Burma. Including Port Blair, in the Andaman Islands, the society has now nine stations, chief among which are Rangoon and Toungoo. A schism in the Karen Baptist churches at the latter station resulted in the accession of many to the English society. At several stations work is being done among the Telugu and Tamil immigrants, notably at Rangoon, where 291 communicants of these races are reported. The latest returns of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel for Burma give 12 European missionaries, 8 native pastors, and 83 readers and teachers. Of the 2214 communicants, about 1500 are Karens. The various schools afford instrnction to 2900 pupils, of whom 479 are girls.

AMONG THE LEPERS

American Methodists have recently established a mlSSlon in Burma under the supervision of Bishop Thoburn, with an excellent school for girls and an orphanage at Rangoon. The latest report gives 5 missionaries with 2 assistant missionaries, and in addition to the work among the English, 40 native church-members and 169 pupils in the schools. A Wesleyan mission has lately been opened in Mandalay, one feature of which is a home for lepers.

In con(llusion, there is every reason for an energetic forward movement for the evangelization of Burma. Lying as it does on the great highway between India and China, the country is destined to be of commanding importance as a commercial centre. Already railway projects, connecting it with both empires, are in the air. The country itself is rapidly being knitted together by a system of railways, telegraphs, and river steamers. As an example, it may be mentioned that whereas ten years ago Toungoo was reached from Rangoon by a boat journey consuming from two to three weeks, twelve hours by rail are now sufficient, the trains running both day and night. Even remote Thibau has just been connected with the world by telegraph. Preparatory work in the way of missionary exploration, translations of the Scriptures, and the making of dictionaries, grammars and school-books lies largely behind us. A great plant has been acquired in land and buildings scattered widely over the country. And lastly the complete overthrow of the Burmese civil power, accomplished by the recent war with England, while assuring to the entire country a quiet, enlightened, and humane rule, has also opened to the labors of Christians not only the multitudes of the Burmese, but also fields new and vast among the Ka Chins, Shans, Chins, and several lesser races.

WORK AMONG THE LEPERS.

THE LEPER HOME .AT JERUSALEM.

The woeful appearance of a leper touches every heart. Leprosy embitters the life of its victim j it incapacitates him for business and excludes him from the society of his nearest friends, and indeed of all persons, except lepers like himself. With all the triumphs of human science, leprosy is admittedly as incurable as it was in Old Testament times and in the days of our Lord's ministry upon earth.

At the end of the year 1892 there were 24 patients in the Home- 11 men and 13 women. In general the lepers are contented, cheerful, and affectionate, notwithstanding their sufferings and trials. Their attention is frequently engaged with simple games, and they have entered into these with childlike zest and grateful appreciation. With most, however, the dreadful disease has spread considerably, and at present the majority are suffering severely with open sores. Two have almost lost their eyesight, and a third has for a long time been lying very ill. One of the greatest trials of these poor creatures is their banishment from home. 'Who can know the dreary lot of a father who has been deprived of all connection with his family, or the grief and anxiety of a poor mother at the thought that she is estranged from her beloved ones, never to clasp them in her arms again? Yet these are some of the trials which our poor lepers experience every day. Budrus, one of the patients, says, "Were it not for the comfort that we derive from God's Holy Word, we should have died in despair long ago."

God's abundant blessing has rested on the efforts to minister these comforts to the afHicted inmates of our Home. They have daily practical proofs of the love of Jesus. They are constantly fed, cared for, and made as happy as possible in their physical condition. But there is a further and a higher aim. "Our grand object," says the evangelist, ,. is to win them to the Saviour, to bring them the strong comfort of the Gospel of Divine grace, and to give them in all their misery the message of present peace and an assured future of bliss and glory. In this respect the success has been very marked. Our patients have been wonderfully ready to hail and heed the message of mercy, and the Gospel of Christ has won its way and shed its radiancy into their hearts. Almost all the lepers profess Christ as their Saviour and lead godly and consistent fives. The Word of God is loved and respected by both Moslems and Christians."

Daily worship is conducted at the Home. The Arabic language is very full and rich, and the Arabic Bible uses many terms unknown to the ignorant and untaught Moslems, who are the majority of our patients. The Arab catechist comes on Sundays and Vednesdays to conduct worship in the little chapel of the Home, amI to visit the bedridden in their dormitories. The services in the chapel have been the means of soothing the suffering of the lepers, and of turning their sighs and sorrows into joy and gladness. After the service the lepers are allowed to ask or say anything, and their questions and remarks are sometimes touching and instructive. What hope haye these poor sufferers in this life? Ah! they know that they are the yictims of the most terrible disease incident to humanity, that they are outcasts and have lost everything, that they are dragging on through agony and distress to a weary and inevitable end. But they are fully assured that there can be none too miserable, too degraded, too repulsive for the Master. They will tell you that notwithstanding their terrible disease, they have found their all in Jesus. Some of them even praise God for their misery; they say it has led them to the Fountain open for all sin and uncleanness. "Leprosy is nothing to me," says Hussein, "as long as the Lord is on my side." "Surely," says Smikna, "it is better to be a leper, and have fellowship with Christ, than to be in good health and far away from God."

Three of the best inmates have been called away to their eternal rest during the past year. Their dying testimonies were all to the fulness of joy which they experienced. As one of them, Salieh, was dying, he was asked if there was peace. " Yes," he whispered, "there is peace, there is light, there is joy." Another, a young Greek priest, on whom were dependent for support a widowed mother and her children, said, as his spirit was leaving his wasted body, "Whether we live, we live unto the Lord, and whether we die, we die unto the Lord; whether we live, therefore, or die, we are the Lord's."

There is a Bible woman whose special duty it is to work among the poor lepers outside the asylum, and invite them to share its privileges. Strange to say, neither this invitation nor the Gospel itself has found much acceptance with these outcasts. Beggin~ by the roadside has become a second nature to them, and they cannot give it up, even for daily food or nursing and care. Lepers who are unable to walk any more will be carried out to the roadside on a donkey and lie there displaying their sores to attract the ,pitying gifts of passers-by. In summer they often remain ontof-doors all night with the ground for a bed, a stone for a pillow, and a cloak for a covering. Recently an old man met with a singular accident. He had lain down under a wall to sleep, and put his food on the wall. During the night a dog jumped up to get it and knocked down a large stone on the old man's head. He was terribly injnred, nevertheless he would not consent to be removed to our asylum.

Poor sufferers who are past begging are found in the government house for lepers at Siloam. These accept medicine and food, and permit their visitors to bind up their wounds. They also listen to the tidings of Jesus, the Good Physician. Sometimes those who have been absent begging, come in. Some of these are willing to have their wounds dressed, while others ask for the bandages, etc., saying that they will do it for themselves. But they would probably sell what was given them, and that is certainly not the purpose of those who visit them. Spiritual fruit of this good endeavor has not yet been apparent, but these true friends of the outcast lepers persevere in it, and ask for the support of intercession on their behalf.-Report/or 1892.

THE LEPERS OF JAPAN.

The Committee of the Mission to Lepers has just had an application from two ladies of the Church Missionary Society, at Kumamoto, Japan, asking them to aid in establishing a hospital there for the lepers. The following are a few extracts from the letter of one of these ladies : " I venture to entreat your aid for Japan. It is computed that there are over 200,000 known cases of leprosy. Among respectable people it is regarded as such a disgrace that the person affected is at once shut up in a little room which they never leave until death. Leprosy is more prevalent in this prefecture than in any other in Japan; but the principal garrison doctor here (who has offered his services gratuitously as a consulting physician if we can establish a hospital or aid of any kind) says that from 60 to 70 per cent could be relieved if they bad good medical advice at first. About two and a half miles from this city is a Buddhist temple, to which lepers from all parts of the country come when they have. spent their all, and there they drag out their miserable lives, existing Oil promiscuous charity of the most meagre kind, having no shelter at night, and scarcely any food by day. This island of Kiushiu is semi-tropical, but the winters are severe j a few mornings ago the thermometer registered 28° out-of-doors, and two days ago 26°. The sufferings of these heat-loving creatures must be intense, for in summer we have from 90° to 98° of heat. Very little pity is bestowed upon them, because the Japanese say they-the leperscannot be human beings ; that no human creature could have. such a mysterious and incurable disease-it is not a human ailment, etc. The name for them is Hinin, which means outside of humanity.

"My friend and I wrote home to our society-the Church Missionary Society-offering ourselves as workers among the lepers. Our letter has been very favorably considered, and meets with the heartiest approbation of our bishop here. Our idea is, if possible, to build a hospital by special subscription. Several hundreds would be necessary to build and furnish it. The few Japanese who know of our desire are full of approbation. One of our Christians said to me, ' It will do more for Christianity in Japan than anything that has been done; my people can argue as cleverly as your people about religion, but they know nothing of such love as this. ' The garrison doctor of whom I spoke, said, ' Only Christians would think of such a thing.' He showed us over one of the city hospitals and asked the surgeon-general of the garrison to meet us ; we afterward met others of the doctors j they all offer every encouragement."

RANGOON LEPERS.

Henry Charles Moore (late of Rangoon) writes as follows of the need in Burma: " Forty years of beneficent English rule have changed Rangoon from a collection of bamboo and mat huts, built over a malarial swamp, into a large and wealthy city. Pilgrims, as of yore, flock from all parts of the country, to kneel on the platform of the golden pagoda, and repeat the Pali sentences which they committed to memory while children in the Buddhist schools. They gaze in admiration at the wonders of the famous building-the tall gilded and jewelled spire glittering in the fierce sun with a brilliancy that is perfectly dazzling; the huge images of Gautaina Buddha ; the hideous dragons ; the horrible frescoes, and enormous bells. Truly the place is magnificent in its barbaric splendor; but there is one sight which fills. every visitor, be he pilgrim, tourist, or European exile, with pity. On the steps of the main staircase which leads to the pagoda platform sit, from morning till night, a number of poo( Burmese lepers, who hold up their maimed hands and beg with husky voices from the passers-by. The condition of the lepers there and in other parts of Rangoon is something terrible. Most of them have their faces disfigured by the fearful disease, many are blind, and some that I saw were so muti· lated about the hands and feet that they were compelled to crawl about on their elbows and knees. Unfortunately the number of lepers in Rangoon increases yearly and will continue to do so, for as the railways open up the country, the lepers will quit their native villages, where they are burdens to their friends, and go down to Rangoon to beg at the golden pagoda. The pilgrims as they hurry by respond generously to their affiicted country_ men's appeals; but, nevertheless, leprosy is a subject which a Burman will not readily discuss with anyone, for he dislikes the very mention of it, preferring to forget, if possible, that the fearful disease exists. If by chance he should talk about it, he declares that lepers are being punished for their sins in a previous existence, and that if they lead meritorious lives they will be born again and live free from the terrible taiut. It is quite certain, therefore, that while the Burmese remain Buddhists there is little probability of their ever establishing leper homes j but cannot we at home do something for the poor Rangoon lepers ~ The Mission to Lepers in India would gladly start a home in Rangoon j but their rapidly extending work and the increasing demands made upon them render it impossible for them to do so, unlesR they receive the· necessary funds. If they do open a home, it will do incalculable good, and once started, it wiII receive liberal support from the wealthy merchants, European and Asiatic, who reside in Rangoon. A proof of this has been already received, an English resident hearing of the proposed home having generously offered to give twenty acres of ground as a site for it. This offer, coming from a gentleman who resides in Rangoon, proves unmistakably that the great need which exists for such an institution is recognized in that city, and it will be a great pity if through want of funds no advantage can be taken of it. The home would be conducted on the same lines as the one which the Mission to Lepers in India support in Mandalay. That home was started by Rev. W. R. Winston, of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, who collected funds, and had the place built previous to his departure from the country on furlough. Upon his successor fell the duty of gathering in the first inmates, and this he did by going himself to their haunts and persuading them to enter the home. Now, knowing and thoroughly appreciating its advantages, they come in willingly, and at present there are over fifty inmates. A home at Rangoon would undoubtedly be as successful as the one at Mandalay. "

(Contributions for the above objects may be sent to Wellesley C. Bailey, Secretary and Superintendent of the Mission to Lepers in India, 17 Glengyle Terrace, Edinburgh, who will gladly give any information in his power.)

ANSWERED PRAYERS

ANSWERED PRAYERS.

BY MRS. MARIA J. BULLEN.

Rev. George Dana Boardman, who a year later became the first mission· ary to the Karens, in 1827 established himself among the Burmans of Moulmein, which had just previously come under English control. The Martaban River separated it from the province of Martaban, which was still Burman territory, and the resort of thieves and cnt-throats, from the opportunity it afforded of plying their infamous occupations. Armed companies of twenty or thirty would frequently go over to Moulmein and commit the most daring depredations, and even taking life when resisted, and destroying entire villages when found defenceless and unarmed. They had but to recross the river to be out of reach of the English.

Moulmein had been made the capital of British Burma, and Mr. and Mrs. Boardman were invited to make their home at headquarters, but they declined from a desire to have the freest intercourse with the Burmans. Mr. Boardman therefore built a frail dwelling on a spot which, however lovely, was very lonely, and to Jehovah he committed .himself and family for safe.keeping. In about a month they were visited at night by the dreaded robbers; but the Lord kept watch, and husband, wi£e ahd infant child were held in profound slumber. Not a hair of their head was touched, and no alarm of danger disturbed them, and so the danger passed.

George Dana Boardman, Jr., son of the missionary, at the age of six years was in a native rowboat on his way to the ship which was to bear him to the United States. He was in care of the missionaries Jones and Dcan; but the little company was attacked by brutal pirates bent on securing a box of letters stan.ding in the middle of the boat, which they supposed to contain treasures such as they were seeking. One of the boy's protectors was thrown overboard and the other, not so easily disposed of, received wounds with spear and cutlass. The poor child, hidden from sight behind a-bench, saw Mr. Dean reeling and bleeding on the bottom of the boat. Another blow from a fishing spear with barbed points penetrated the wrist, from which the heavy wooden handle was left hanging! A pale face appeared at the side of the boat, and Jones is dragged in, saved from the waves, but saved for what?

Was it a mother's prayers that made these fierce men stop their attack and by gestures explain their desires ~ The box was gladly given up to them, and the pirates left as suddenly as they came.

Great was the peril of Dr. Jacob Chamberlain, of the Arcot Mission, ,India, in a walled town in Hyderabad. The natives, in a rage at his telling of a different God from theirs, bade him leave at once. He replied that he had a message which he must first give; but they declared that if he should say another word he would be instantly killed. He saw them standing with a'rms filled with paving stones, and heard them say one to another, "You throw the first stone, and I will throw the next j" but he lifted his heart to Him who can subdue man's angry passions, and asked leave to "tell them a story," with the understanding that then, if they pleased, they might stone him.

It was the" old, old story" that he told them, beginning with the birth of Jesus. When he spoke of the cross, and explamed that the agony there suffered was for each one of them, they listened with wonder. Surely God was speaking through the words of the missionary. Their anger ceased j their hearts were touched j they threw down their paving stones. After telling of Jesus Christ's cry, "My God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken Me~" of His resurrection and ascension to heaven, and of the glorious offer of ialvation for all, Dr. Chamberlain said he was done-now they might stone him. ~~ut he had nothing to fear, for those men, lately so infuriated, were weeping. They gathered around to buy his books, that they might read for themselves of these wonderful things.

Eugenio Kincaid, while descending the Irrawaddy, after an exploring tour in the northern part of Burma, found himself beset with dangers. Civil war prevailed, and bands of banditti were prowling about, robbing, burning villages, taking prisoners, and committing the most appalling deeds of violence. Kincaid, accompanied by four Burman boys who had been under h~s instruction, was in an open boat. At a certain village near the river he was told that his course would take him through a deep ravine where many robbers had their headquarters. He soon s~w a boat of armed men approaching, but the displaying of a musket which he carried, according to the order of the governor, sent the robbers back toward the ehore, and a second boatful was similarly repulsed. Soon, however, the ruffians returned, largely re-enforced j five or six boats came toward him at full speed, their armed occupants looking like fiends and uttering terrible yells. Mr. Kincaid's little crew was in abject terror, and surrender seemed his only course. When his assailants were within hailing distance, he spread out his hands, saying in Burmese, " Come and take all we have." "Sit down! sit down !" was shouted back, and thirty muskets were pointed at him. He answered that" he was a foreigner, and if they harmed him they would suffer for it, for he had been promised protection by the governor." His. words had no effect, and a shower of bullets fell about him. In a few moments these desperate fellows surrounded his boat. He was completely surrounded by steel points, and could not move without feeling the points of their spears. "But," he says, " God was with me. .• In these trying circumstances I lifted up my heart for protection."

Afterward his captors held a council to decide whether they would release him or take his life. At the close of the conference the youngest of the Burman boys came to him and told him the decision, that he was to be beheaded at sundown. As the hour approached the men fell into a dispute, and by their loud, excited talk Mr. Kincaid saw that they were not agreed as to his fate, to which he had resigned himself as the will of God. He took courage, however, and implored protection. The' robbers were on the point of fighting one another in their passion, but quieted down, and all of them, even to a man, departed to make a depredation on a neighboring village, and under the friendly cover of the night their prisoners, though weak and worn, escaped.

During Dr. Eugenio Kincaid's passage down the Irrawaddy he was again captured, and from the very outset treated in a brutal manner. He barely escaped being choked to death. His clothing was torn from him j but when his assailants began to tie his arms as he had seen Burman criminals tied, his brave spirit asserted itself, and he declared he would never be tied j he would resist it till death. The wretches grinned fiendishly, but let his arms remain free. Dragged to a certain spot upon the shore, he was told, if he valued his life, not to step outside a line which they drew around him in the sand. There for six days and nights he was left with no shelter from the hot sun or the night chill. One of his boys divided with him his waist-cloth, and occasionally Burman women passing to and from the river gave him a little food. His boatmen and three of his Burman boys contrived to escape, and the fourth was taken as a servant to a certain chief. Dr. Kincaid's distresses were heightened by the sight of the agonies borne by unoffending Burman women brought from plundered villages. During the sixth day he resolved to attempt an escape to the mountains, although the risk was very great, and discovery would bring instant death. He prevailed on one of the more humane robbers to restore to him his pair of breeches. Night came. His tormentors, after the excitement of the day, slept soundly. Their leader lay but twelve feet from him. Scarcely daring to breathe, Kincaid crept cautiously beyond the guards, and then made his way as fast as his enfeebled state would allow to the entrance of the jungle, and by noon had reached the mountains. He was two hundred miles from Ava. Stiff and weak, often burning with thirst and suffering the pangs of hunger, he was tempted to cease his efforts j but with a prayer to the Lord, he urged himself onward. On the fifth day he came across a man whom he had met before, and induced him to take him in his boat to Ava, where within a few weeks his Burman boys joined him, all feeling that their preservation was almost miraculous.

Bishop Culeridge Patteson was delivered many times from the h!mds of those who sought to take his life before he finally received his martyrcrown. For example, while on a tour, he landed on an island, and inquiring where the chief lived, the natives offered to conduct him thither. From their excited words, some of which he caught, and especially from their expressive gestures, he became convinced that they meant to take his life. He could do nothing in defence. God alone could protect him. Wishing to escape for a little from the burning sun, he entered a small hut. There, on bended knees, he pleaded for his life, adding, " Thy will be done." Knowing that his own soul was safe, he besought the Lord for the souls of these darkened ones. Then, rising, he calmly told the natives that he was ready.

God heard his prayer, granting him such peace and serenity of counte- nance as disarmed his foes. He heard them say, "He does not look like a murderer; he cannot have been a party tt') our brother's death, therefore we will not hurt him." And he received only kindness at their hands.

Nowhere has the offering of human sacrifices and the practice of can- nibalism been carried to such an extent as in Fiji, and consequently the attempt to evangelize its miserable natives was at great risk of life.

In 1839 Messrs. Hunt and Lyth, with their families, stationed them- selves on the island of Somosomo, one of the darkest spots in Fiji. It is hardly conceivable that a refined person could endure the horrid sights and sounds to which they were subjected. They soon passed through a terri- ble experience. During a time of great excitement, when many victims were slaughtered and prepared for their cannibal feasts in near proximity to t.heir abode, they were told that their turn would come. The savages became more and more insulting and defiant, and there seemed to be little reason to hope for escape from this dreadful fate. On a certain night it was felt that the end was near. How helpless they were unless the Al- mighty should interpose !

Mosquito curtains were hung around the room to hide the little band from brutal eyes that might peep through the reed walls, and they gave themselves up to prayer, determined that their enemies should find them on their knees. In continuous audible prayer hour after hour was passed, until wild cries from outside were heard, and " each voice was hushed and each head bowed lower. " But their prayers had been heard. These cries were a call to the savage women to join a dance. God's children again were spared by the interposition of Him who holds the hearts of all men in His hand.

In laboring among the Bechuanas of South Africa, Hobert Moffat at one time had nearly been the victim of their gross superstition. A terri- ble drought had continued so long that many cattle died, and human beings were forced to live on roots and reptiles. A renowned rain-maker was sent for, but his remedies had no effect. Then all, sorcerer and peo- ple alike, charged their troubles upon Moffat and his associate, Hamilton.

They said of these servants of God: "They bowed down their heads and talked to something bad in the ground. The clouds were afraid of their chapel bell, and when they did show themselves the missionaries looked at them and frightened them back."

At last a native council was held, and a chief and twelve of his men were sent to them. He met Moffat with his spear in his right hand, and declared that the missionaries should be tolerated no longer. "They might leave if they would, but if not, they should be put to death." .

Moffat, looking into the eyes of the savage, calmly said, " We are re- solved to abide by our post. . .. You may shed our blood or burn us out. . . . Then shall they who sent us know that we are persecuted in- deed." Mrs. Moffat stood by with her babe in her arms. Moffat threw open his waistcoat, and said, " Now, then, if you will, drive your spears to my heart." The Lord again heard prayer. The chief was confound- ed. He shook his head significantly, and said to his followers, "These men must have ten lives when they are so fearless of death. There must be something in immortality."

How many similar proofs of a Divine interposition might be gathered from the experiences of missionaries! Many and amazing as are the .re- corded answers to prayer, the unwritten history is far more wonderful.

IN'I'EItNA'I'IONAL DEPAR'I'MEN'I'

1I.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

The Status of our Anti-Ohinese Legis- commission to arrange II new treaty. . lation. This the United States did not agree to. The only existing treaty, it would seem, [J. T. G.] then, was that of 1880, shutting out the Chinese till 1890, as no other treaty had We have lived long enough to hear been made. No other was ever made, openly challenged the declaration that hence it would appear that in 1890 we "all men are born free and equal." relapsed to the conditions of the Bur- The Burlingame Treaty with China lingame Treaty. recognizes the "inherent and inalienable rights of man to change his home But further, the treaty of 1880 proand allegiance, and also the mutual ad. vided that the Chinese then resident in vantage of free migration and emigra- the United States should" be allowed tion/of their (the United States and to go and come of their own free will China) citizens and subj ects respecti ve- and accord." In the face of this then ly from one country to the other for the existing treaty Congress passed the purpose of curiosity, of trade, or as per- well-known Scott Bill, excluding all manent residents." Charles Sumner, Chinese who were at that hour tem- William H. Seward, Edward Everett, porarily out of this country, thus wrong- Caleb Cushing, and other great states- fully and cruelly without any warning men of the times accepted, that as the cutting off from their business, propfundamental principle of reciprocity be- erty, or other rights, 20,000 Chinesecititween these two countries. That, too, zens under the treaty. we have seen relegated to the limbo of impracticable politics. In 1892 the infamous Geary Bill was passed, imposing humiliating condi- In 1880 a new treaty was made to the tions on such Chinese as ha.d right of effect that while Americans might come residence after all previous crooked and go ad libitum, no Chinese could legislation. They must after May 5th, eome here for ten years thereafter. 1892, be tagged, ticketed, branded. This treaty was honorably enough se- Fifty thousand, or three times that cured, albeit, as we formulated the number, as the case may be, must com- "eternal fitness" of the first treaty, it ply with what must often prove imposmust have amused the older statesmen sible conditions or be imprisoned and of China to observe that the" inalien- deported. able rights" rule would work both ways only for thirteen years. In 1882 an- It appears that, so far as the internal other restriction bill was passed, shut- regulations of our country go, a law is ting the gates of the country against all of equal authority with a treaty, and Chinese laborers who were unable to whichever bears the later date must be prove a residence in this land dating recognized as controlling; the later prior to the passage of that act. In abrogates the earlier the same as if they 1888 Secretary Bayard and the Chinese were of the same kind. But the law is Minister then at Washington agreed on not unconditional. The Supreme Court another treaty by which the immigra- has decided that the law, in order to tion of Chinese to this country was to abrogate a treaty, must not be arbitrary be prohibited for twenty years there- and unjust. " Arbitrary power, enforcafter. That agreement between the two ing its edicts to the injury of the perministers, the Chinese authorities re- sons and property of its subjects, is not fused to ratify, but instead asked for a law, whether manifested as the decree of a personal monarch or an imperial multitude," is the language of our high. ing with the Chinese, nor even the mis..

est tribunal. The law that substitutes sionary interests involved that concerns a treaty must be within limits set for the usjustatthis moment. It is rather that law-making power; it must not contra- the eternal principles of equity mayob- vene the supreme law of the land; it tain, and specially at an hour when we must be " constitutional." have the nations as our guests. For This is just the quality of our Chinese this let all good men pray.

legislation which is now called in ques- tion. It is said that the" six Chinese companies" have subscribed a large sum The Ohinese Question and International of money to test this-that is, to let this country say for itself what its law is Law.* which they are expected to obey. They say, "Our attention has not been called RY REV. GILBERT REID, CHINAN-FU, CRINA. to. any law which makes it a crime for us to advise our fellow-subjects that The three treatises on international they have a right to disregard a law law by Wheaton, Woolsey, and Sliintwhich is in violation of the constitu- schle have all been translated into Chitions and treaties. " And yet, stl'angely nese for the Chinese Government by a enough, there are people who talk of learned American (Dr. W. A. P. Martin), this action as rebellious because the who is the President of the Imperial Uni- Chinese do not first comply with the- versity in Peking and Professor of Interlaw, the authority of which they wish national Law. The Burlingame Treaty to test. That must look to a Chinese is also especially conspicuous for its laundryman like" flat irony." clear enunciation of the foundation principles of true international rela- But the situation is too grave for tionship. Our modern legislation, at satire. The time for registration of least on the Chinese question, falls far Chinese laborers under the act is May short of what we have taught in other 5th~ Very few have complied with it days. Let us specify a few points. at the time of this writing. The reqoirement that each should be photo- 1. Woolsey, in his "International graphed has been waived by Secretary Law," says, ,. No nation through its Carlisle as necessary before registry. public documents or. by its official per- By request of the State Department, Bons can with right reflect on the instithe Department of Justice will, on May tutions or social characteristics of an- 5th, cause a Chinaman to be arrested other, or make invidious comparison to under the provision of the law and taken its disadvantage, orset forth in any way before the Federal Court. The case will an opinion of its inferiority." This be advanced to the Supreme Court with- principle, it seems to me, has been glarout delay, and a decision is expected ingly violated by this Bill of Chinese before the summer recess. No less a Exclusion and Registration, making cerlawyer than Joseph H. Choate, of New tain uncomplimentary regulations for York, will argue the case for the Chi- certain foreigners, (1) because they are nese Government. The principllilegal Chinese, and (2) because they are labor. ers. That venerable and distinguished statesman of Massachusetts, Senator contention, it is said, will be over the aHernati ve of registry or deportation. • For a fuller presentation of this subject, in The denial of habeas corpus to Chinese its legal, commerCial, national, and missionary bearings, we refer to a pamphlet about to be isattempting to land in this country, and sued by Rev. Gilbert Reid (Warsaw, N. Y.). Mr. the penalty of imprisonment at hard R has been ten years resident in China. He is labor for unlawfully remaining here, the anthor of 8 small volume, "Peeps into will also be challenged. China," which contains fresh and desirable in- formation and sprightly diBcussion concerning It is not 80 much the injury to oor things in that country. Fleming H. Revell Comcommercial interests and national stand- pany, New York, will furni8h It.-J. T. G. Hoar, has said: " These measures not sence of international law and the mak.

only violate our treaty engagement with ing of treaties. Hence it is that China a friendly nation, but they violate the was induced during the Burlingame era principles upon which the American reo of friendliness to begin the policy of public rests, striking not at crime, not sending ministers and consuls to for· even at pauperism, but striking at hu· eign governments, as well as receive man beings because of their race nnd at those from other countries. Hence it laboring men because they 'are labor. was that earlier in its history, but by ers." The Act as passed again and advice of foreigners, China formed a I again refers to " any Chinese person or new office to deal with and consult about persons of Chinese descent," making no foreign affairs. The right of conference distinction between those Chinese who on matters pertaining to more than one are Chinese subjects and those who by country is too axiomatic to meet any de· birth are the subjects of some other fence. And yet in 1888, when the For.

country, as of Great Britain on the eign Office at Peking asked for further island of Hong Kong, or even those discussion of the treaty made that year who by birth are now the citizens of the between the two countries, but not yet United States. That. man is a marked ratified, President Cleveland deemed it man who hilS Chinese blood in his best to refuse that request, but signed veins, no matter to what government he the Act of Congress which placed greater may now be subject. As an English restrictions on the Chinese than even journalist in China bas said: "It is ob. the new treaty under discussion had de..

vious that no European country would fined. It was independent action rather learn with equanimity of the passage of than the conference of two contracting a law singling out its nationals for penal parties. As to the Act of 1892, Wool· legislation. " sey's words may apply: "No State can 2. Sir Robert Fillimore has deduced exclude the properly documented sub- from the principle of equality the right jects of another friendly State, or send of a government to protect its subjects them away after they have been once ad· resident in o~her countries, and it may mitted without definite reasons, which be laid down that a State has cause of must be submitted to the foreign govern- complaint if its subjects in foreign ment concerned."

countries are denied ordinary justice. 5. It is a principle of international The large portion of the Chinese in the law that treaties are a part of the su- United States are still the subjects of preme law of the land, subject only to China, and China, therefore, has a right the provisions of the constitution, and to complain at the partiality of treat. that they are binding on the contracting ment meted out to her people. parties from the day of their date.

3. International comity is another Woolsey. in his "International Law,"

duty of nations. "It embraces," says says : " National contracts are even more Woolsey," not only that kindness which solemn and sacred than private ones, emanates from friendly feeling, but also on account of the great interests in· those tokens of respect which are due volved, of the deliberateness with which between nations on the ground of right. .. the obligations are assumed, of the per- This principle of comity has been in. manence and generality of the obliga- fringed by the insult not only to the tions, and of each nation's calling, Chinese laborers, but the greater inter. under God, to be a teacher of right to national question of insult to the Chi. aU within and without its borders."

nese Government, passing a law against The opinion of a former attorney.gen.

certain subjects of China without regard eral is cited by the State Department as to the national feelings of China. follows: "Not to observe a treaty is to 4. International intercourse by means violate a deliberate and express engage· of international conference is the es· ment, and afford good cause of war. When Congress takes upon itself to dis- things should be notAd if a subsequent regard the provisions of any foreign act of Congress is to prevail over a prior treaty, it of course infringes the same in treaty, and what I here say is also based the exercise of sovereign right, and vol- on the Supreme Court: First, according untarily accepts the causus belli_" Such to another decision of the Supreme is the state, then, in which we find our- Court, if Congress may nullify a treaty selves placed as a nation by Congress, with a foreign power, the nullification in the exercise of its sovereign right, must be express, and not by implication. passing the two bills of 1888 and 1892_ But thus far neither Congress nor the Our treaties with China are broken, and executive has either expressly or impliedthereby one principle at least of inter- 1y abrogated the treaty with China. national law is trampled UpOll_ And hence the treaty is still in force, and not the suhsequent act of Congress. In my younger days of studying in. Secondly, an act of Congress cannot ternational law I learned all this, but pass as law and abrogate a prior treaty, only of late and as a result of studying if it is arbitrary and unjust, as the Suthis Chinese question have I learned of preme Court has also adjudged. 'Thirda modifying principle. Though it makes ly, as according to the Constitution, law rather too complex for an unpro- Article YI., Clause 2, all treaties, as fessional mind, it is still our duty to well as the constitution and laws of the state it as it is. The Supreme Court, United States, are the supreme law of in rendering its decision in 1889 on the the land, so any law which may be Scott Bill of 1888, said: "Although it proved unconstitutional cannot prevail must be conceded that the Act is in over a prior treaty. As the clause encontravention of express stipulationE of joins, the laws must he " in pursuance" the Treaty of 1868 and of the Supple- of the constitution to ,. be the supreme mentary Treaty of 1880, it is not on that law of the land." And this is what the account invalid or to be restricted in its Chinese, under advice of competent atenforcement. By the Constitution, la"s torneys, are wishing to test-viz., made in pursuance thereof and treaties whether the Act of 1892 is constitumade under the authority of the United tional and binding or not. For this States are both declared to be the su- reason the mass of the Chinese in the preme law of the land, and no para. United States are ignoring the regulamount authority is given to one over tions of that act. the other. In either case the last ex· pression of the sovereign will must con- Bnt whatever the outcome, this much trot" So Attorney-General Crittenden, is clear, that it is a lamentable caricain an opinion on certain legislation con- ture on our American civilization that flicting with the Treaty of 1819 with our national government shall even de- Spain, held that" An Act of Congress sire, to pass a law which may break the is as much a supreme law of the land as treaties and the principles of internaa treaty. They are placed on the same tional intercourse. Would it not be betfooting, and no superiority is to be ter, would it not be a sounder and more given to the one over the other. The honorable policy to seek the path of last expression of the law-giving power harmony, either by changing the law or must prevail; and a subsequent act revising the treaty, so that the law shall must prevail and have effect, though be in harmony with the treaty in accord inconsistent with a prior act ; so must with international law, and in pursuan act of Congress have effect, though ance of the constitution? inconsistent with a prior treaty.." What is the bearing of all this on It is not for one like me to argue the missionary work in China? The nummeaning of the law. I merely take it her of American citizens in China are for granted as the right and supreme de- second on the list, those from Great cision. But it seems to me that three Britain being the first- The numher, however, is a small one, being a little ing and estrangement, lind the suspicion over one thousand, both men and worn· of our bad intentions rather than a be· en. Of this number nearly one half are lief that we Americans are all 80 good.

mISSIonaries. Small though the num· Furthermore, there may well be a ber may be, it should not be forgotten ground of shame, to think that it reo that they are all representative men and quired a band of plain Chinese laborers women, delegated to their work by com· and laundrymen to bring our law·mak· petent religious bodies at home. The ers to terms, and that the Chine,se in work they are doing is also a represent. New York should have to raise $30,000 ative work, representing not only the to engage competent attorneys, and five hundred or more who are in China, prove· before the national Supreme but representing the Christian senti· Court that the bill passed by both ment of the people in America. This Houses of Congress and signed by the work thus organized likewise occupied, President is null and void.

as we have mentioned above, places of Suppose, however, that the law will influence, and in some cases strategic be carried into effect next May by or- points of China. Of the twenty.two ders of the Executive, and we shall be capitsls in China, and everyone a very called upon to witness a scene similar centre of influence, half of them are to the expUlsion of the Jews from Rus.

showing to.day the beneficent work of sia or their ancestors from Egypt, or our American missionaries. Already suppose, in a. milder way, the law will obstacles, persecution and riots, all only gradually be applied for the next much as anyone should desire, beset six months, all through the world·wide the work of the American missionaries, Exposition at Chicago, on till the Suo as well as those from other lands, and preme Court shall meet in October- need no additional impetus from the reo what then? We will find ourselves in action in China of our legislation at this position: the United States Con· home. gress can pas!! a bill abrogating a treaty; Whether th'l bill of Chinese Exclusion the Chinese Government will then de· will impair the lives and work of our cide that her treaties with the United missionaries in China, I regard only as States are invalid, and that she, too, a minor matter. The main question is has a right to make la.ws and issue or· one of justice and right. Still the ques. ders contrary to the treaties.

tion of security or peril is interesting Already something of this kind has to those here, as well as slightly so to occurred. According tl! the American our fellow.countrymen in China, I will Treaty of 1880, the same tonnage dues not attempt to prophesy wars, blood. or duties shall be granted to goods car· shed, or martyrdom, but content my. ried by American vessels as by the Chi.

self with plain facts. nese. Well, last autumn the Chinese Let us first suppose that the Chinese began to ship grain to Peking on the laborers, the Six Companies and their China merchants' steamers free of duty.

American attorneys, succeed in carrying under special permits from the Chinese a case to the Supreme Court in the authorities, while duty was still charged United States, and obtain the decision to the grain carried on English steam.

that the bill of May, 1892, is unconsti. ers. By the" favored nation" clause, tutional. This, it seems to me, will be the same favors accrue to England a.s to the probable result, if there can only be America or any other country. Lord the chance to have the case tried. Un. Rosebery, therefore, made a complaint der such circumstances the effect in to Peking on basis of our treaty of 1880.

China. will be nothing da.ngerous or The Chinese Government replied that startling, but none the less there will ex· for the present that treaty was broken ist in ma.nya Chinaman's breast ill·feel· and the right had lapsed. The Oritioisms on the Deoennial Oonfer- A small minority asked the privilege to withdraw the resolution for harmony, ence. lIS it WIIS not unanimously adopted. By We saw it alleged in an India paper a very narrow majority the Conference- some years since, that the India army many members not voting-finally al- was so decimated by disellSe superin- lowed the committee to withdraw it.

duced by vice that it was a serious ques- This action has subjected the Confer- tion whether it could be mobilized to ence to a great deal of grave criticism meet a great emergency. The remedy for lack of moral courage, and even as was sought in a legalized patronage and sympathizing with legalization of vice.

supervision of this vice in military can- By others it is blamed for vacillation, tonments. A great protest of the Chris- and by still others for merely stupidly tian sentiment in India and Great Brit- blundering in procedure. It has been ain resulted in an Act of Parliament asserted that it shows a decadence in dissolving this official connection with ancient missionary enthusiasm under sin. The India authorities have very the domination of "Brahmanized edu.

tardily, if to any important extent, car- cationalists who have ceased to be mis- ried out this decree of the nation. The sionaries." One British editor, who missionaries have in sections where the writes with warmth or does not write at military were quartered protested that aH, says the apology given for the with- great hindrance came to their work by drawal of the resolutions in the light of the presence of this legalization of vice. the Word of God" shrivels into some- All have felt the disgrace of a great thing worse than insignificance."

Christian government sustaining such The criticisms have been so sharp relation to impurity. and so widespread that the missionaries The Government of India carries on have lost no time in making clear their officially the culture of opium for ex- position in relation to the State regula- port, largely to China; and it is claimed tion of impurity. The first meeting of that the revenue from this opium cul- the Calcutta Missionary Conference, the ture is absolutely necessary to balance largest body of missionaries in the world the financial budget of the empire. The meeting regularly at short intervals, India Government has also a license passed a resolution setting forth that system of intoxicants which has many they bad always unanimously con- peculiarly obnoxious features. It fos- demned all State regulation of vice as ters instead of restrains ; forces instead carried on under the now abolished of represses their sale. Contagious Disease Acts, and protest- Itwas anticipated by many. that when ed against any continuance of the sys- the Decennial Conference convened it tem under the Cantonment Act, and re- would express its condemnation of these affirmed their view that the resolution offensive public acts of the Govern- of the British Parliament abolishing it, ment. But the Conference appears to in India ought to be carried out. The have decided not to pass any resolutions two conferences of the American Meth- on any subject Whatever, as it had no odists meeting in Bombay the week pre- power lIS a deliberative body. This vious had declared most positively caused great dissatisfaction, and an- against all three of these vices, and that other adjustment was had that all reso- is quoted as showing the missionary lutions be sent to the business commit- sentiment.

tee, who should present such as com- A great meeting outside the Decen.

mended themselves to their judgment. nial Conference to protest against A very strong resolution was presented opium culture, and traffic is pleaded to against State regulation of vice, which show the real sentiment of the mission- was passed amid loud applause-many aries personally on that subject. It is witnesses say by a vote of " silC to one." shown, too, that a great portion of the agitation against the three forms of vice largest, and in many respects, the fore.

in question has been fostered and led most missionary force of Protestant his.

by missionaries. It is said as an excuse tory.

for non·action by the Conference that It will be more profitable that we de.

the licensed impurity is confined to the vote our attention to their great thoughts military stations, and many missionaries, and ac'tion on the overwhelming oppor· as a consequence, know nothing of it as tunities and responsibilities of the hour an obstruction to their local work; the in India, where there is a condition of practice of opium.smoking is confined things which will not last. It is only within certain areas, too, and its evil is now that the chance of directing Whole not known to many missionary fields. masses and great movements is ours.

These and numerous other statements The lower classes in India will slough and apologies are found filtering through off from Hinduism whether we reach the Anglo.Indian and British press to them or not. They will go to Islam or offset the criticisms. It has even been something else, if not to Christianity.

also said that there was no consistency The upper and educated claflses cannot in the Conference condemning the Gov. remain Brahmans. What will they be ?

ernment while missions continued to reo That is of vital consequence. There is ceive money from the same in support of no reason to believe that the missionary their schools and colleges; the missions force on the field is incapable nor dere.

might better first quit themselves of the lict to duty. They are the best men we charge of being partic,eps criminis. can find. They must be criticised, if We have thus tried to state briefly needs be, but they must l;e trusted. '

lIome of the main features of this case, They deserve our confidence, and will because it is likely to be a subject of honor it. J. T. G.

controversy for SODle while to come, whether and to what extent the Confer- ence shirked its responsibility or mere· The Afro-Mala.gasy Sla.ve TrafBo.

ly blundered for lack of competent lead· BY J. BlIITISH BESIDENT IN MJ.DJ.G.llIC~.

ership under the pressure of its closing hours. There can surely be no neces· Lord Rosebery, at the request of the sity to defend missionaries from suspi. French Government, has issued instruc.

cions of lagging behind the moral sen· tions to the officers of the British navy timent of the age in the matter of social and the British consular agents in this impurity; we will not brook so much as country to in no way concern themselves the suggestion. But the missionaries with exercising a police control over the of India will realize afresh that they dhows of the various nationalities in the have to reckon with a public opinion waters of Madagascar ; in fact, notwith.

among their constituency at home. standing the right of search and seizure That the Conference ought either to of all vessels suspected of slaving in the have stuck to its original decision to waters of this eountry being specifically adopt no resolutions at all-which we stipulated for by Articles 16 and 17 of do not concede to be wise-or having the Anglo-Malagasy Treaty of 1865, his grappled with any form of evil should lordship, according to telegram to hand have gone straight to its mark, will, we here, .. has directed English ships and have no doubt, be the opinion of the the consuls not to search vessels of any Christian world. As it is difficult to flag in Madagascar waters. "

judge of motives and some personal This, in many ways, political as well prejudices at this distance, the proba· as philanthropio, is a very grievoUll bilities are that no more serious damage abandonment of those rights and privi.

will result than grief that an altogether leges the British Government were at regrettable affair marred the harmony pains, in the Anglo.French Convention of so important and noble a body, the of 1890 regarding Zanzibar and Mada· guoar, to reserve to England in their flying flags of different nations, and no entirety; and to avert the censure vessel would be allowed to fly the flag which, I haTe reason to know, is in cer- of any of the great powers without reg- tain qnarterll contemplated being pub- istration and a proper license. They lioly pronounced, at no distant date, on might thank the Government of France England's abandonment of her interest for having conceded what, for some in the suppression of the Afro.Malagasy time, appeared to a certain extent against slave·traffic, the attention of the Gov- their will-the right of search to all other ernment should be called to the spirit nations."

in which the Zanzibar.Madagascar Con- This being the spirit in which Eng- vention was ooncluded. land and France came to an agreement When placing the Anglo.French Con- upon Zanzibar and Madagascar, and this vention before the House of Lords, Lord being the spirit in which both Houses Salisbury stated: "We have taken the of the British Parliament regarded that opportunity on both sides not only to agreement, Lord Rosebery should recon- reserve all rights and privileges which sider his instructions for Her British all subjects of either country (England Majesty's representatives not to take and France) might have in either coun- part in the reduction of the slave traffic try (Zanzibar and Madagascar), but also in Madagascar waters. Under the lax to give the most explicit guarantee to surveillance of France the slave trade missionaries and missions, "nd of free· will assuredly increase with great rapid- dom of religious practice and religious ity, and then attention will be influen- teaching." And Sir J. Fergusson, then tially drawn to the matter, and when it Under-Secretary of State for Foreign is generally known that the increase is Affairs, said during the discussion Mr. due to England having for no purpose S. Smith raised on the convention in abandoned her treaty rights, Lord Rose.

the House of Commons, he thought that bery will be censured for not pursuing all might rejoice with them in what he that "continuity of Great Britain's considered to be the greatest step taken moral policy" which he has recently laid in the last half century toward the ex- such emphasis upon.

tinetion of that accu1"sed traffic (the slave·traffic). Following up the Act of Brussels, a blow had been struck at the The Opium Habit. slave trade in its developments and in its sources. BY BEV. "WILLIAM M. UPCRAFT, SUI-n, CHINA. The statement of Lord Salisbury makes olear that it was not his lord- The opium trade has been called Eng- ship's intention to abandon any British land's sin and China's curse. Both sin right or privilege. And the utterance and eurse it may prove itself to be to of Sir J. Fergusson makes evident that both nations yet, ere their hands are the facility which Anglo.French co- free from it.

operation would give for the extinction The present extent of the curse in of the slave traffic was one of the main China is alarming. but still increasing.

reasons Lord Salisbury had in signing The western province:! produce enough the convention regarding Zanzibar and for home consumption, enormous as Madagascar. Indeed, so strongly did that is, and yet leave a margin for ex· the anti-slavery reasons influence the port to other provinces.

House of Commons that, among other The vice has fastened itself upon all speakers expressing similar approval, classes and all ages. Recently the Mr. S. Buxton said, in the course of the writer was gnest with a responsible same discussion : "It was satisfactory mandarin, and through him was brought to find that careful supervision was into friendly acquaintance with several going to be uudertaken with regard to other officials and students, all of whom smoked the drug. and most of them The Rev. D. C. Gilmore, writing from quite heavily. the Baptist College a.t Rangoon, Burma, The earliest memories of many chilo says: dren, both at home among friends and "The Rnmw for September, 1892, at school, are of opium in its moat sedllc. under the caption' Prayer 1I6rBIU Pray- tive forms. er,' called our attention to the appoint- One of the moat alarming features ment by the Hindus of October 30th as now is the loss of conscience on the sub. a day of special prayer' to the Supreme ject. It is no longer a shame to smoke; Power, that the Hindu religion may be indeed, it is considered a ah·ame not to saved from its present degenerate posi.

smoke when all others are doing so, tion.'

much the same as it used to be consid· " In this connection the REVIEW sug· ered a want of tone in anyone who gested that' It would be a very fitting could not drink his share with the rest thing for the Christian churches of all when drinking was more common in the world . . . to set apart October Westem lands than is now happily the 30th as a day of special prayer for these case. Not to smoke is to be strange. religionists, that God would, in a way In the city of Sui·fu there are said to be they little intend or suspect, hear their over two thousand opium dens, and in cry and answer them.'

the smaller city of Luchow, thirteen "The Burma Bo.ptist Convention as· hundred such places are reported. sembled at Rangoon in October, 1892, To the question, "Do you smoke endorsed this suggestion, and the day opium?" one often gets the reply, .. Who was-to what extent I cannot say-ob- doesn't smok(l1" 0. counter.question tho.t served by the Christians of Burma. It is both reply and comment. was very fervently observed by the Why do they smoke? may be asked Christian students of the Rangoon Bap- o.nd may be answered in 0. sentence-the tist College. It was a beautiful sight to moral deterioration of the people com- see Karen, Burman, and Shan disciples bined with the seductive cho.racter of the (some of whom were themselves converts habit. It begins in play, it ends in grim from heathenism) uniting in prayer on earnest. There is a growing fascina- behalf of the heathen on the other side tion in the way it is taken-this subtle of the !lay of Bengal.

drug. The smoker lies down to it- " But what I particularly want to say bliss in itself to an Oriental. Such a is that one of our heathen young men, position o.ffords an opportunity for the the subject of much prayer, who is now gossip the Oriental lo,es. The opium applying for baptism, says that he was becomes 0. pet to him, he fondles it with led to seek the Lord by the exercises of his fingers, heats it over the tiny lamp, that day of prayer for the Hindus. Our its fumes enwrap him, and finally send prayer for the Hindus of India has been him off to slumber and dreams. answered by the conversion of a Bud.

And who shall measure thll damage dhist in Burma. The hoy ascribes his wrought by this facile agent for suicide change mainly to the long.continued in.

-they can commit suicide and yet die fiuence of Christian schools, but says decently and po.inlessly ! that that day of prayer was the tuming To the lack of adequate medical at· point,"

tendance and accurate medical skill may be traced the large use of opium. Opium THE GAlIOS IN ASILUI.-The Bev.

also is a panacea to a people whose E. G. Phillips writes a note, saying: medical faculty is in the barbarous con· " The state of spiritual life in the na- dition of that of Europe in the dark tive Church in our field is very encour.

ages. The destruction by opium is an aging. The first two of the Garo tribe added plea for the quick evangelization were converted thirty years ago. They of Chiua. begall work among their people, !!oud four years later 40 converts were bap- schools, 240 scholars. The heathen at· tized and a missionary located among tendanta on public worship number them. Since then the growth has been 5790.

steady, until now there. are about 2500 "The Rev. J. W. Mackenzie and wife, communicants, and there have been of the New Hebrides Mission, &fter a probably 4000 baptisms on profession sojourn of several months in New South of personal faith. The work is moving Wales, left in improved health on Feb- on with increasing momentum, and ruary 15th for their work in the illiands.

promises in the near future to bring in They have been for 20 years among the the whole tribe. More than 700 were natives of Ef&te, and have a Christian baptized during the past year. The people around them. Mr. Mackenzie great part of the churches are self.sup- has carried a new school primer and portiJlg in the matter of finances, church hymn.book through the press in Syd.

discipline. and to an encouraging de. ney. There are 80 hymns in the collec- gree in aggressive church work. The tion. He has also reprinted a first cate.

standard of church life is maintained at chism, after the one prepared by the a higher point than in many parts of Rev. John Geddie. There is a cate· Christian lands. chism on geography also in the volume.

.. The Garos are demon.wcrshippers- "The Rev. Joseph Annand, M.A., and one of the many animistic races in wife have been in Tasmania for their Northeast India. Their universal and health before returning to the New constant practice of animal sacrifice Hebrides."

makes them, I believe, specially sus.

ceptible to the teaching of the Atone- Our editorial correspondent, Rev. Al. ment." bert L. Long, D.D., of Robert College, has received from Prince Ferdinand of NEW GUINEA..-Rev. Dr. Steel writes Bulgaria the cross of Commander in the from Sydney: Bulgarian National Order of Civil Merit. An exchange says: " The Rev. James Chalmers has got a steam launch for the Fly River Mission. " It is a much·coveted mark of distinc. It haa cost £1220, raised in Australia. tion. This is the second Bulgarian The Rev. W. G. Lawes, of the London decoration he has received. In both Missionary Society, is soon to return to cases they were conferred without no· New Guinea with the printed New Tes· tice. The first waa from Prince Alexan. tament .in the Motu language. There der, the cross of a commander in the are now 5 European stations of this so· Order of Saint Alexander, an order in. ciety under 6 missionaries. There are stituted by him as a mark of apprecia- tion of special services rendered the national cause. The second is the new order instituted by Prince Ferdinand."

80 other stations. The native teachers from Christian Islands of Polynesia are The Free Churoh of Scotland Monthly 50, and no less than 30 native Christians says: "Dr. Pierson haa been delivering of New Guinea are now teachers. There to large audiences in Edinburgh and are 500 church.members-baptized on Glasgow the Duff Missionary Lectures. profession of faith in Christ. There are The subjects chosen were those with 3000 in attendance at the various which the lecturer had already a special schools. Besides the New Testament acquaintance, and his handling of them printed in the Motu language, gospels was eloquent in a high degree. They or portions of Scripture have been print. will read well, and his book when it is published will certainly prove to be the most popular of the series. ", ed in five other dialects.

"The Wesleyan Mission in New Unoccupied mission territory: to the Guinea has 4 ordained missionaries, 1 extent of 4,000,000 square miles still ex· lay missionary 2 lady missionaries, 26 ists in Central Africll-an area larger teachers, and 1 local preacher. There life ~ Cbllrches, 44 cqmmqnicants, 8 than the whole of Europe. So says Rev. George Grenfell, of the Baptist Congo Mislljon,

DEPARTMENT OF CHRISTIAN El!IDKAVOl. 453

III.-DEPARTMENT OF CHRISTIAN ENDEAVOR.

CONDUCTED BY PBOFES80R AKOS R. wmJ.B.

The "First Young People's Memorial ahout six weeks. The course is to be Churoh," whioh Lutheran young peo- obtained, free, and without collections ple are endeavoring to build at San at the meetings, on condition that all Diego, Cal., has obtained from them churches with Christian Endeavor soci- nearly half of the $5000 desired. Only eties in the town petition for the oourse ; 166 Lutheran young people's sooieties, that local missionary societies co-oper- however, have yet oontributed, and 140 ate ; that the Sunday when the address of these are Chril!tian Endeavor soci- is given be made a misaionary field. day, eties. As there are about four hundred pastors preaching missionary sermons Christian Endeavor sooieties in the in the morning, miBBionary workers General Synod branoh of the Lutheran holding a conference and prsyer semee Churoh, it would seem that the SU0088S in the afternoon, and 8 union m……. of the undertaking is essily assured. meeting being held to listen to the ad- The Presbyterian Board of Foreign dress in the evening; that full preBB Missions sends out a ~onthly state- notices be given before and after; and ment. For Maroh this statement that travelling expenses and entertain- showed oontributions from Presbyterian ment be furnished the speakers. This Christian Endeavor societies to the seems to be one of the most praotical amount of $3582.67. For Maroh, 1892, and valuable of the many devioes fOr the Bum received from the BaID.e souroe the popularization of missionary.intelwas $1639.22. This is a gain of $2043.- ligenoe that the Christian Endeavor 45, or 132 per oent! From May 1st, movement has brought into use. 1891, to Maroh 31st, 1892, Christian Dr. Clark fell in with forty Christian Endeavor oontributions to this board Endeavor ~ooieties in India, only about were$6628.25; during the same months ten of which had ever been-reported to of 1892-93 they were $12,710.06 ; a gain the Boston seoretary. This is certainly of $6081.81, or 91 per oent. The board indicative of a general condition of made gains in receipts from Sunday- affairs, and there are undoubtedly schools, legacies, ohurches, and wom- many more Endeavor societies in the en's boards, bnt no gain was anything world than ever appear in the annual like the gain shown by these figures. report of Secretary Baer.

The nlinois State Christian Endeavor The Methodist Christian Endeavor Union, through the efforts of that ar· Society at Allahabad, India, is quite dent missionary worker, Mr. S. L. Mer- suooessful in enlisting in its ranks the shon, of Evanston, has set on foot a British redcoats. Of course this soldier plan which will be adopted, we hope, element is a fluctuating quantity, 8JI the by every Christian Endeavor union in troops are moved he.re and there, but it the world. It is a" missionary exten. is a noble work that this society is thus sion course," and has been prepared in doing. Every aotive member in this connection with the various denomina- sooiety may be depended upon to offer tional boards. Eight or nine promi- public prayer. nent and entertaining speakers have The Christian Endeavor society in been secured. Mr. Torrey is among Bombay, India, is so large that it is dithem. Their subjects will all be mis- vided into four divisions, each of which sionary. Twenty·five places will be is really a separate sooiety. carefully chosen as strategetioal points The Christian Endeavor society of throughout the State, and these leo- the Blockley Baptist Church of Phil,,- tures will be given there at intervals of delphia has established what is called a "propagation committee," which is The president of the New South Wales planning to hold evangelistic services Union writes as follows about the prog.

Sunday afternoons during the sum- ress of the Christian Endeavor move- mer. ment in Australia: "There has been The pastOr of the Christian Church steady progress-more especially among of Lawrence, Ran., was absent for a the Wesleyan denomination-from a month leading a missionary revival in dozen to twenty new .societies being re- another town. During this month his ported each month. The spirit of en- pulpit was occupied Sunday evenings thusiasm is ever on the increase, and by young men from his Endeavor so- devotion to ollr movement becomes ac· ciety, and their ministrations met with centuated every day."

much suooess. Here is an idea.that many a Christian The extensive arrangements for the Endeavor society might carry out for International Christian Endeavor Con- the benefit of some missionary worker vention, to be held in Montreal, July and the cause in general. Rev. E. P.

5th-8th, are well under way. Among Holten, of the Madura Mission in the speakers already secured are Dr. southern India, has a camera, which Cuyler, Dr. Chapman, the Canadian was given him by an Endeavor society Minister of Finance, Dr. Henson, Dr. in Hanover, Mass. This camera he Hoyt, Dr. Burrell, Bishop Arnett, Hon. uses in making pictures of natives and W. C. P. Breckinridge, and many an· of Indian scenery, which he sends back other famous Christian preacher and to the home churches to arouse interest scholar. Two great meetings will be in missions.

held simultaneously, in a hall that will . The Endeavor society in the girls'

seat nine thousand and a great tent boarding school of Madura petitioned that will seat eight thousand. their teacher to allow them to go with.

An excellent Christian Endeavor so- out cocoanut meat in their curry, in or· ciety exists in the Methodist Church in der that they might have something to the historic city of Lucknow. India. give to missions. When it is remem- Two strong Christian Endeavor soci- bered that the girls live on rice and eties are also found in the great Dhur- curry, and that cocoanut is the most amtallah Street Methodist Church of delicious and highly prized ingredient Caloutta. of their curry, the extent of their self- Christian Endeavorers everywhere denial can be understood.

have met a severe loss in the death of a The weekly reports of the workers noble and beautiful man, Rev. A. C. and committes of the Endeavor society Hathaway. Mr. Hathaway was the of Madanapalle, India, are very inter.

ohief promoter of the Christian En- esting. At a recent meeting that Dr.

deavor movement among the Friends, Clark attended, John Yesuratnam re- and was the president of the Friends' ported that, with four others, he had Christian Endeavor Union. preached the Gospel, within two weeks, A Christian Endeavor society has to six huudred people in seventy differ· been formed in the American Church ent villages. Lazarus Marian had start- of Paris, France, whose pastor is Rev. ed a Sunday-school with one hundred Edward G. Thurber, D.D. and twenty members. J. P. Timothy Here is one good result of the Chris- and others had preached the Gospel on tian Endeavor self·denial week of this the railway trains, going from one com- year. The president of a certain Dli- partment to another, as the trains nois society was a confirmed user of stopped at different stations. The cars tobacco. For that week, as hili self- on the Indian railways are built on the denial, he neither smoked nor chewed English compartment plan, and the the weed, and as a result has deter. Hindoos ride. for the most part, in the mined never again to touch it. third·class cars, which are usually crowded. Twenty.five workers from 'Glad are we to Bee you, the society, on the previous Sunday Glad are we to sea you, evening, with a magic lantern, musical Glad are we to see you, instruments, singing, etc., had proclaimed the Gospel to three hundred Glad are we.' people in Madanapalle. The total for the week showed that eleven hundred In front of them was another whitepeople had been reached by about forty robed procession from the girls' school ; members of the society. and they, too, took up the strain- Rev. W. I. Chamberlain, of the Arcot 'Glad are we to see you, (Dutch Reformed) Mission in India, Glad are we to see you,' etc. told Dr. Clark that on one occasion, being asked to show his magic-lantern Thus all the way to the bungalow pictures, he threw them on the white marched these singing youths and wall of a new Hindoo temple which was maidens. Was ever a welcome more being dedicated. So interested were cordial or more unique? Our full the auditors that the dedication services hearts responded, though we conld not were deserted, the· interior of the tem. sing it so well as they, ' Glad ar& we to pIe was emptied, and the priests them- lIee you, dear Endeavorers of Madana. selves, with a throng of hundreds of palle.' For this was the famous sooiety Hindoos, stood for an hour, with won- of the Arcot Mission, a pioneer of Chrisder and interest, while he explained tian Endeavor in India." the story of the crOBS. Perhaps many missionaries in India and other lands, At the decennial missionary confer. if provided with so attractive a sermon ence held in Bombay, India, last De. adjunct, could be as much helped there- cember, the Christian Endeavor Society by. Here is a hint to our societies at received many Warm commendations home. from the speakers, who had tried it, and found it admirably adapted to the Here is Dr. Clark's account of the needs of the young converts. way the native Christian Endeavorers of Madanapalle; India, received him, In four denominations Christian Enas his party approached the mission deavorers are now engaged in raising about nine o'clock in the evening: money to build "Christian Endeavor "When we were within a quarter of a mission churches" under the direction mile of the gate three white figures sud· of their denominational boards. The denly started up from the roadside, fifth denomination to set its Christian peered eagerly into the carriage, and Endeavorers to doing this work is the then started off at a 2.40 pace for the Congregation·al. They wish to raise, mission compound. A little further, from the Congregational Christian En. three other little ghosts suddenly ap- deavor societies of the country, $7000 peared, gazed into the carriage, and for the Philips Church, in Salt Lake were off like the wind. ' They are City. This was the first church (now looking to see whether we have all existing) founded by the New West come,' says our missionary friend, 'so Education Commission. as to give the signal.' Another two minutes, and we hear the mission bell Here is the Sunday programme of one ring out, and when the bullocks turn Christian Endeavor society in France: in at the gate of the mission compound, Church in the morning ; an afternoon a few minutes later, two score of white- service; Sunday-school; Chrstian robed figures, Telugu boys from the Endeavor meeting; then in the even. school. are arranged on each side, sing- ing half of the society holds a service ing melodiously, in good English and in the McAIl Mission braneh, while the with all their hearts and lungs- other half, under the leadership of a young lady, a converted Catholic, con_ ducts the evening service in the church.

The Christian Endeavor society in Monastir, Macedonia, gave its seU-de- nial week collection tQ a struggling church in Bulgaria.

EDITORUL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The following letter is one out of many whom the Lord has blessed both many which cause the editors no little perplexity. From the outset we have with the means and with the heart to been seeking to furnish the REVIEW at a give who will gladly joi,n in this goOd nominal rate, or entirely free, to all stu- work. A. T. P. dent volunteers for mission fields who were unable to payfor it, and for a time Death of Dr. Mitohell. our friends have helped us by donations given for this special purpose. For The death of Dr. Arthur Mitchell, t!le every dollar sent us we have, at one.half able and honored Secretary of the Presprice, sent the REVIEW to such students. byterian Board of Foreign Missions, The demand, however, has been so great which occurred in Saratoga, N. Y., on and the fund for this purpose so ex- April 24th, is felt as a great personal bausted that we can no longer cope with loss to the editors of the REVIEW. In the claims of these young men. One of Dr. Mitchell the cause of missions 108.,s the editors has paid for a large number a warm friend and able advocate. The of the REVIEWS thus sent to students. news of his death will be the occasion But unless some benevolent friends of great sorrow. shall give help, this important part of the missionary sernce of the REVIEW Ths Finding of Bishop Hannington's cannot be maintained. And it is our Remains. persuasion that the fact needs only to be known that such applications from Important letters were received from students far outrun all the means at our disposal to elicit both sympathy and Bishop Tucker up to December 18th aid. Any contributions, large or small, sent for this purpose to the editors or last. The most interesting part of them publillhers will be acknowledged on the cover of the REVIEW. refers to the discovery of Bishop Han.

The letter referred to reads as fol- nington's remains: lows: Mumiya's, December 9th,1892.-To. .. DEAR DB. PmBsoN : There are 110 day we came on to a still larger and more populous town, Mumiya's. Our student volunteers who are scattered arrival was expected, and so there were great crowds of people with heavy bur· over the English and Scotch universi- dens of food standing ready to greet ns. I went at once to Bee the chief Mumiya ties, and who are willing to take the -a young man of great intelligence. After talking some time with him, it MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD at struck me that he must know something about Bishop Hannington. Accordingfour shillings (one dollar) and postage ly, I introduced the subject. He knew in a moment to whom I referred, and extra. The names were sent to Messrs. spoke of his· having lost a thumb. He told me that he begged the bishop not Funk & Wagnalls, but they reply that to go through Busoga, but that he said it would be all right, and he would the fund for this purpose is entirely ex- reach Uganda safely. I asked if he knew where the bishop'S remains were hausted, and the REVIEW' cannot be fur- buried. He told me in reply that he knew nothing about it; that Mr. Jack. nished at that price without positive son had brought them, but that they had been carried on to the coast. Of loss to tbe publishers. May I ask your course I knew that this was not so, and being convinced .that I was somewhere ~dvice? near the spot, I pressed my question further, but without avail. While.I was [Signed] "L. B." talking to the chief. a young man came np who had been with the bishop on his The editor replied, assuming ihe re- fatal journey through Busoga. This sponsibility for whatever is lacking in man said the chief was with him when the price, that these 110 young men might have the REVIEW. But, as already intimated, he feels confident there are he was killed. I then entered into con- was at s considerable angle. The lid also had been broken. The people had versation with him, and tried to get evidently suspected that something had been buried under the 1l00rof the house, some information out of him. with refer- and my idea is that, believing it to be ence to the place of burial. The re- ivory, they had made an attempt to get mains, Mr. Jackson told me, had been at it. There was no doubt whatever as to identification. We sent for a ooverplaced by himself in an iron box. The ing from the camp, in which the box containing the remains was wrapped. young man told me very much the same Dr. Baxter and I then quietly and rev- erently carried it between us. We took 8S the ohief. Now comes the strange it to my tent, and there left it for a time, closing up the tent so as to stop.my part of the story. I had bidden the idle ouriosity. Mr. Fisher kindly gave me a long tin.lined box, as it was quite chief good-by and had nearly reaohed impossible to remove the remains in the old one. Dr. Baxter assisted me in the oamp when this young man of whom the solemn duty, and then. with a lin. ing of some sweetly scented grass that I have spoken came up to me very quiet- reminded us of the dear home land, we two alone in my tent laid all that WilS ly, and wh·ispered that he knew where left of the dear bishop in the new case.

the remains were-that they were actu. Sunday, December 11th. -We had a very solemn service of oommunion this mornally in Mumiya's village, having been ing, and in prayer for the Church mili- tant specially thanked and praised God buried by Mr. Jackson under a lloor of for His servant, Bishop Hannington, whose earthly remains were with us in a house. He declined, however, to show camp. All in the party were deeply touched, and, I feel sure, have been me the house himself, but said, "There drawn nearer to God by the affecting events of the last day or two. I hope is a man here who was with Mr. Jack- to carry the bishop's remains to Mengo, and with the Churoh's service to bury son, and he will show you the place." them there-the fittest place, it seems to me, for them to await the resurrec- On reaching my tent, I sent for this man tion morning.

at once, and he told me quite freely that Our sympathies are extended to the he knew the spot, and would take me to American Baptist Missionary Union in it. I set off immediately with him, in its losses by the late fire which oon- company of Dr. Baxter, and he took sumed Tremont Temple. We under- us without hesitation to the place. stand that the Missionary Union's .. Here " said he "abisouttheeigshptoe~tn" point- Museum, collected through forty years, ing to'; little bush inches was totally destroyed. That is an irrep. high. I looked around and could see arable loss. Another museum may be traces of the house, which had fallen oolleoted, but there were articles in that, into ruins, and had been taken away. such as Felix Carey's First Burmese It was a solemn moment to us, standing Grammar, a perfect copy. Although as we were by the grave of Hanning- the permanent records were preserved ton, murdered seven years ago. There by the fire-proof vault, yet the loss of is no doubt that in a very little while all the temporarily exposed correspondall trace of the actual spot would have imoe and doouments is more than an been lost, as the people had begun to inconvenience. The offices are at 2 A cultivate the ground about it. As you Beacon Street. Boston.-J. T. G. know, this was not the place of the Pocussing Our Missions, bishop's death, for he fell in Busoga, A suggestiou has been made by Mr. seventy or eighty miles away. The most Hunter, of Liverpool, for awakening appropriate spot for the resting.place of greater interest in the foreign mission the remains seems to be either in Buso- ga, where he died, or in Uganda, which he longed and tried so bravely to reach.

I think the difficulty of laying them in BUioga will be very great. Even if they were buried there, it would be scarcely possible to raise any permanent monu- ment to mark the spot. After consider- ing the whole matter most carefully, I think the proper resting-place will be in Ugimda. At 6.30 this morning, with six men, I commenced the search. The men dug very industriously for an hour and a half, but the deeper they dog the harder the ground seemed to get. We then de- termined to try a few feet further away.

Soon it became quite clear that there had recently been a disturbance of the earth, and we became very hopeful. In half an hour more our efforts were suc- eessful. and the top of the box was dis- covered. But it had evidently been disturbed since it was plaoed there hy Mr. Jackson. Instead. of lying list, it field, and one which, if not original, Mission Board sees fit to do this, in has at least the merit of going into de· order to aid the movement, and, I hope, tails. Recognizing the fact that the gen. give an impulse to others, I propose to erality of people think in the concrete bear the cost of the salary of an addi- tional evangelistic missionary. While rathet: than in the abstract, it is pointed I do not bind myself formally, it is my out that there is very little to take hold intention, if the Board accepts my offer, to continue this contribution yearly of them in the vague expression, "our during my lifetime.

missions in China." It would be other- I also venture to suggest whether the wise, however, if they were personally Board should not either directly, or through the Synod, make an appeal to acquainted in some fashion with one or' our congregations and to our wealthier other of the missionaries out there. As members to become responsible for the we have about fifty missionaries and salaries of missionaries in any of our about three hundred churches here, the fields they choose to select, so that the number of our staff may be greatly inproposal is that each missionary should creased. be allocated to the care of a group of six I am, yours very truly, churches. By a diary and correspond- DUNCAN MoLAREN.

ence from time to time he could keep the home churches posted up in his Rev. Dr. Townsend, of Birmingham, work, and they, on the other hand, would England, in his article on .. Comity and be more likely to take a personal interest Co-operati~n in Missions," in the May in the man and his labors than they do number of the REVIEW, says that" one now. crying want of our mission enterprise ill an organ somewhat resembling the MIS- The suggestion is one which has long SIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD, issued been in practical operation in Scotland, in New York, or on the plan of the Rewhere Church or Sunday-schools have view of Reviews, which shall be pan-mis. taken some little dusky child for their sionary in its scope, catholic in its protege – even at times to the nam- spirit, wherein news of all missions can ing of it. A scheme of this kind can al- be reported, plans of extension disways rely on finding a good basis in cussed, candid criticism indulged in, human nature; let us imbibe or stand and fresh enthusiasm kindled in the for what principle we may, the personal heart of the Church. It should become element will always command the great- the most popular magazine of the day ; est interest.

An Exa.mple to be Followed. certainly none would be able to com- pete with it for freshness, romance, or We publish a letter from one who has inspiring power." himself visited many of the mission fields of the East, and knows from ex· Just what our brother here recomperience that foreign missions are not mends the editors have sought to ac- "a failure." We earnestly wish that complish in the REvrEW. We design it his noble example might be far more to be pan-missionary in scope, catholic widely followed. in spirit, and a magazine wherein news of all missions may be reported, plans ST. OSWALD'S, EDINBUllGH, February 27, 1893. of extension discussed, and problems considered. Dr. Townsend could not Secretary of U. P. Mission Board: DEAB MB. BUCHANAN: .The cheering have better outlined our plan from the tidings received from Manchuria as to beginning, and all we need is hearty cothe large number of persons who have applied for baptism, showing the mar· _operation to make this magazine supply vellous progress of the Gospel in that the very place which this programme land;must convince all that the number proposes. We shall welcome any con- of converts is limited only by the num- triblltions under any of'the departments ber of missionaries in the field. It seems to me, therefore, the hounden he mentions, and any requests or sugduty of our Church to increase the staff gestions we will give attention to as far of our agents year by year, and if the ali lieil ill. our power. A. T. P. The Afrioa·Malagasy Slave Traffic. motion of alarm. .' The Malagasy Church," he says, .. has passed through L. M. S. COLLEGE, ANTANANARIVO, two seasons of great trial; out of both of these it has come both stronger and MADAGASCAR, January 17, 189a. better. I do not desire further troubles for it-very far from this; but if they To the J!)Jitor of THE MISSIONARY REVIEW: come again I do not fear them; if only the Malagasy Christians remain firm in SIB : May I, as II. Madagascar mission. their faith in Christ, then all will be well. I believe, not as part of a lifeless aaryl~tctaelrl*thoef attention of your readers to creed. but as the expression of a living a British resident in this truth in the words: ' Not by might nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the country, which appears in yo~r pres.ent Lord of Hosts.''' Mr. Clarke writes like one who knows his God and knowllHim oisfsuthe~ referring to the certam reVival too well to fear diplomatic intrigue or slave trade from Africa into this the menacing power of the oppressor. Faith's stillness, or, as some may call island if the extraordinary instructions it, weakness, is greater strength than the might of kings, or, as we should of Lord Rosebery on this subject are al. here say, repUblics.

lowed to go unchallenged by I'arliament "An AmeDican missionary, writing from Arcot, in India, says that the and the country. Church has two missionaries, of which it takes little account namely, the bicy· Is it really the fact that a Liberal Gov. cle and the magic lantern. The former, 'over the admirable roads so largely ernment is going, not only to give up found in India, makes short tonrs, and even long ones, rapid and easy, and is all British interests in this island to the much used by the younger missionaries. Of the other agency, large use is made tender mercies of a French protectorate, in many places.' " -Pree Church Monthly.

but also to abandon the long.continued The Church of England London Mis. sion is now under an eclipse, being at honor England has had of protecting present without a single representative. The" Appeal for Men," issued in April the Rlave? last, has not met with a response. Since then Dr. Battersby has been I am, yours faithfully, obliged to relinquish the work for the third time and has no hope of being JA)'IES SIBBEE, able to return; and Mr. Eric Lewis, amid general regret, has felt obliged to Missionary of the L. M. 8. sever his connection with the society.- British Notes. The Church Intelligencer for February contains several interesting items from BY REV. JAMES DOUGLAS. Archdeacon Wolfo's journal. Tho ex· tracts relate to visits made in connection 'From copies of the Madagascar News with the Fuh-Kien Mission. The follow. which have come to hand. we find ing case of conversion, one of many cit· that the missionaries are being raked ed, we give iIi condensed form. A shop. by two fires. Mr. Henry E. Clarke, missionary in Antananarivo, in a let. ter thml de~cribes the case: "The Par. is papers blame us for not being neu· tral. The Madagascar News, on the other hand, has for months been writ· ing at us for being neutral and for reo fusing to leave our neutrality. Poormis· sionaries I How hard to please every. body-nay, we please neither side I"

In reply the Madagascar News says, in effect: " What the missionaries now feel we foresaw and forewarned them of. We knew that their Christian·like resig. nation to what the future has in store will not save the Protestant Church of Madagascar if France enforces her pre. tensions on the Malagasy."

A strong case may apparently be made out for both sides of this question. Faith's power is often more seen in quiescence than in agitation or in what may even look like heroic measures. Mr. Clarke evidently believes in the repose of faith and in stilling the storm by believingly stifling the first • Page 449. keeper of the age of fifty who had made As noted in the columns of the Daily some money and retired was robbed Telegraph, reports have reached London one night of nearly all that he had. It from Mr. Hill, the archbishop'S com- was then, in the providence of God, he missary to the Niger missions, and heard for the first time of the riches 'bishop.designate of that district in suc- that never fail, and he was led by God's cession to Dr. Samuel Crowther, stating infinite mercy and grace to fix his heart that the native Church demands a sec- on these treasures, and at once became ond negro bishop, but will compromise a regular attendant at the church. upon a division of the see with one Eu- Wondering at the fact, now to him ropean and one African prelate. The strange, that he had not heard of these archbishop'S decision is not yet given, things hefore, seeing that Christian and the equally vexing problem con- teachers had been at work in those cerning the bishoprics of Maritzburg parts for many years, he began to go and Natal is still unsolved.

ahout among his neighbors and seek out the ears that were willing to hear the Mr. Eugene Stock, in the Church Mis- precious news of the unsearchable. sianary Gleaner for February, in a paper riches. As a result, several families, entitled" A Month in New Zealand,"

both inside and outside the city, have gives the following summary concerning been won over and are now in attend· the natives of that island: .. Less than ance on the means of grace, their faces forty thousand Maoris remain in New set Zionward. Zealana. Of these the great majority are quiet, professing Christians. About Archdeacon Wolfe, commenting on half belong to the Church of England, St. James's description of the little memo and about llalf the rest are Wesleyans ber, says: "No one who has not lived or Roman Catholics. The remaining in a heathen, country and mixed freely fourth represent the semi-heathen sec- with heatht"n and understanding what tion that either fell away or had never this tongue utters, can have any concep. been brought in."

tion of the vile, filthy, and atrociously abominable language which this little, The Rev. T. Harding, a Church of vile member can give expression to, es- England missionary, has supplied a pecially when brought into play by most interesting account of a preaching heathen women; and it is one of the tour in the Yoruba country, Western surest signs of conversion when the Africa, a stronghold of th'e most degrad- tongue has been' tamed' and its vile ed heathenism. He has evidently taken habits cleansed and purified. It is up the work of missiolllzing these peo- often the case," he observes, "that ples with. both hands and an ellrnest Christians suffer great losses because heart, and has done something, as it they cannot give license to the tongue; seems to us, considerable in breaking and the heathen knowing this, take ad- up the fallow ground. He has utilized vantage of it to harass and defraud them the magic lantern with great effect and of their property." A case is instanced taught gospel truth by eye and ear to of a man who justified his heathenism large multitudes. He says, "Without on this ground. All the members of exaggeration, I have taught thousands the family were Christians but himself ; of people to pray, •Jesus, Son of God but he frankly told the missionary it and Saviour of the world, save me ; for- would never do for no one in the family give me my sins, and show me TI1y to be able to swear and use bad Ian. way.' Who can tell how many of these guage; and aF! Christians could not do will find entrance into the eternal home? this vile business, he remained a hea- Jesus knows, and we can often com- then in self·defence and to protect the mend them to Him in prayer, and His general interests of the household. Holy Spirit can teach them… The Rev. C. W. A. Clarke, M.A., small, I beliQve there is not such a sad principal of the Robert Noble College, sight throughout the eighteen provinces Masnlipatam, contends that the educa. of China as that of which I write.

tional missions of India are fully justi. Here are Whole tribes, whole peoples, fied by the results. Giant trees have without even a chance of knowing about been cut down, the names of some of the Saviour's love. "

the largest heing Caste, Idolatry, Lying, Lust. "From the Noble College," he says, A mail from Uganda was received on "God has brought out men who have December 23d bringing news up to Sepdone great things for Him. One convert tember 26th. The eagerness of the was a district missionary in charge of the Waganda to purchase Scripture portions Masulipatam district; another an evan· was marked. So tremendous was the gelist to the Telugu people, mighty in crush to obtain copies that Mr. Basker. deed and in word; some have taught in ville was obliged to barricade his house our college and our high school in the and sell from the window. In ten min. Telugu country; some are preaohers, utes all the copies of St. Matthew's gos· some laymen, influential and highly re· pel were sold. Mr. Baskerville says, spected by their non·Christian brethren, "We could sell fifty loads, when we striving to bring home the power of only have three to sell." Christ to those who know Him not, by their life and conversation in that sta- tion in life to which God has oalled Miss Holme gives a graphic account them. In everyone of these cases the in Ohina's Millions of the assault on the convert has had to pass through the fiery home of Mr. and Mrs. Huntley, she furnace of persecution and atRiction be· being at the time their guest. Her tesfore he could openly serve Christ or be· timony is eminently God-honoring. .. I come a witness for Him before his caste praise God for giving me the honor of brethren." Mr. Clarke is satisfied with suffering for righteousness' sake. I the theory and the principles and is shall never fear what man can do unto also enamored with the machinery. me ; nor the evil day ; for I know grace " The one thing we, like all other work. will be given, as it has been in this ers for Christ, really do want is more of case. I know the Lord is a very present the power of the Holy Spirit to give life help in time of trouble. Oh, how much and effect to our efforts." I would like to tell you how the Lord showed His goodness! I do praise Him An appeal is made by Mr. John A. for allowing me to prove His sustain. Anderson, in G'hina's Millions, in behalf ing grace."

of the unevangelized aboriginal tribes.

Three are mentioned-the Ming kia, the The tidings to hand in China's Nul- Mo'soh, and the Lo·los. In the Ta·Ii ions from Rih-chan, Shansi, and Hiao·I, valley there are three hundred Ming-kia Shansi, are of more than ordinary in- villages, numbering many tens of thou. terest. 'Many conversions and baptisms sands of souls. Mr. Anderson says, are recorded; and also one or two in· .. So far as I know, nothing has been stances of much heroism under suffer.

done to give them the Gospel in their ing. Mr. Lutley tells of a convert own tongue. They are very aocessible. named Roh who, because he would not Both men and women come freely to pray to the idols, was accused of being me for medicine, although often unable the cause of a drought then prevailing.

to talk Chinese…. Although my " They first beat and kicked him, and knowledge of the oomparative needs of then tied his hands together, and carried other provinces is necessarily very him to a village three Ii distant, where he became insensible, and they had to mation, as to what has been actually acdrench him with water to relltore him; complished, than they can get either but it was not until evening that, bruised from missionaries or from their wouldand stiff, they let him go free. They be critics. So the English Baptist Misalso made him pay a thousand cash to sionary Society sent out two clergymen give a feast to the men who had beaten to visit the Baptist stations in North and carried him. It was good," con· China. Mr. Morris records his imprestinues Mr. Lutley, "to hear the poor sions of what he saw and heard, vividly I fellow relating how, when they were and clearly, showing himself to be a carrying him, he remembered that Ste. careful and shrewd observer, giving us phen, while being stoned, prayed for valuable information as to the country his enemies ; and he began to pray for and the people. He discusses the rehis, asking the Lord to forgive them," ligions of China and the various phases a proceeding on his part which but in- of missionary work, and says that, for creased their rage and brought upon extent, character and work, missions in him worse blows. China far exceed hi~ largest expecta- tions. It is a valuable addition to our Another notable case of sovereign knowledge of the country and the pracchange is that of Mrs. Kia, who was for- tical value and actual accomplishment merly possessed by an evil spirit. ., She of missionary effort. was," says Mr. George McConnell, "a terror to all, even to us. We feared to -Madagascar, its .Missionaries and its see her come into our yard ; but now Martyrs, by W. J. Townsend, D.D. she is so changed, fully saved, out and (F. H. Revell Co., New York and Chiout for Jesus." cago). Dr. Townsend gives the marvel- lous story of Christianity in the island The Moravian Quarterly is marked by of Madagascar in a most vivid and intones of mingled gladness, Aadness, and teresting way. It is a story with which determination. The pioneers in North all Christians, young and old, should Queensland have acquired speedily a be familiar, for it is unique in the hispowerful influence over the natives. tory of missionary enterpriRe. More at- Confidence is won in the highest degree, tention is given at present to the newer some acquaintance with the language and larger mission fields, but the story has been made, and since the natives of the planting and training of the understand a few English words, the Christian Church in Madagascar is one pioneers are able to testify to them ., of which will never los(l its interest and God who is love and of the redemption power. for sin through the blood of His Son. "

Difficulties impede progress in Nica· -Lives and Work of Rev. and Mrs. ragua, ., but the earnest appeal of the Cephas Bennett, by Ruth Ranney (Silver, poor Indians for missionaries will Burdett & Co., New York, Boston, and quicken sympathy and prayer, before Chioago). Sixty years of missionary life which all obstacles must vanish." in Burma are here described graphically and tersely. Miss Ranney has succeed_ Publioations Noticea, ed in narrating the lives of her grand- parents in such a manner as to transfer . -A Winter in North China, by Rev. to the reader the interest which she T. M. Morris (Revell Co., New York and herself feels in their work. Dr. Bunker Chicago, $1.50). It is natural that the says in his introduction: .. The aroma people at home who contribute gener. of these lives will pass upon others; ously for missions shOUld desire occa- and no one can study them without sionally some more unprejudiced infor- being better." The proceeds from the book will be devoted to mission work in Bul'IP!.

THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS

V.-THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS.

Africa,* Madagascar,t The Freedmen,* AFRICA. § Bechuanaland and Mashonaland along the way of the lakes to Uganda and BY J. T. GRACEY, D.D. down the valley of the Nile to AIexan- dria. Only 35 years have elapsed since Africa has been described as .. one the mighty prize of the source of the universal den of desolation, misery, and Nile was wrested from oblivion j and crime." It is a vast country to come more has been done, so far as any susunder such characterization. It is 1500 picions of history reveal, to reclaim the miles long and 4600 miles wide. The .. Lost Continent" within 30 years than equator cuts it, and both tropics cross in the previous 3300 years. it. Lay its western edge at San Fran. cisco, and it would cover land and sea The population of the continent is to the coast of Ireland. Its rivers are roughly estimated at 200,000,000, or its most marked geographical feature. nearly one-seventh part of the people of The Nile sweeps through 37° of lati- the globe. The beat authorities haTe tude; the Kongo has greater volume agreed that the ethnological classificaand basin. Of its great inland seas, tion must, for the present at least, follow Victoria Nyanza and Albert Nyahza be- language lines. The general conclusion long to the Nile, Tanganyika to the is that the cradle of the genuine negro Kongo, Nyassa to the Zambesi. Possi- race is Africa; that of the Bantu. Asia j blythe entire continent was circumnavi- the one living for ages without the tropio gated in B.C. 600; but in the Middle of the East, the other pushing on to its Aries it had already become the" Dark sunny home in the great peninsula. Continent," its coast line being un· There is known to be a wide difference known beyond Morocco. By the close between the negro and the Bantu races. of the fifteenth century the Portuguese The Bushmen and Hottentot are relathad got far round the Cape of Good ed linguistically with Egypt, and have Hope_ For the next century Africa been sundered from the northern eleseems destined to be the wonder of the ment by some great dividing wedge. world. The rapid opening up of its They differ in appearance, manners, and enormous stretches and the marvellous customs from the Bantu. They were way in which Christianity and civiliza- wont to worship the moon, following tion are bringing light and hope and the sidereal worship of North Africa, liberty to the races of the interior are and their gods are beneath, never above. adding fascinating chapters to the his- The Bantu are lighter colored than the tory of the world. Already the whole negro, nor is their hair so woolly. The country is known from Cape Town to indications are that the Bantus originat- Cairo, and soon the telegraphic com- ed in Western Asia, perhaps in Armemunication will be continuous from nia, possibly in the Euphrates. Their mutual relation is traced in language- * See also pp. 48, 64 (Jan.), 136 (Feb.), 196, 226 structure and roots, as close as those of the Aryan family. The Zulu is spoken (Mar.), 370{May), 404, 423, 426,428 (present issne). in Zululand and by half a" million in t Sec also pp. 66 (Jan.), 4t9, 459 (present Issne). Natal. Dr. Bleek makes 13 classes of t See p. 413 (present issne). Zulu dialects. Sigwamba is spoken ~ We draw largely on the following sonrces aa from Zululand to the Sofala, inland 300 miles j the Yao in the region east and lIumorities in this study: "Report of Commer- south of Lake Nyassa ; the Nyamwezi cial Agent Chatelain on the Province of Angola," east of Tanganyika ; the Swahali by half with original map, .. Reports of the Consuls of a million of people in Eastern Africa; the United States, No. 147, December, 1892;" the Umbundu in Bihe and Bailunda; "The Church Missionary Atlas: Part 1,Africa ;" " Africa Rediviva," by Robert N. Cust, LL.D.; "The IaiZlllu," by Lewis Grout; ~~ Missionary L8ndscap~ in the Dark Continent," by Rev. James Johnston, A. T" S.; "Forty Years among the Zulus," by Josiah Tyler. the Kimbundu, Xongo, and Umbundu Marshman's" History of Roman Catho- in Angola; the Xongo in Xongo region ; lic Missions" layll large claim to success the Mpongwe on the Gaboon River; under the Portuguese in Xongo and the the Dikele by 100,000 at the sources of Zambesi. It is scarcely too IItrong to the Gabun (see Grout's Grammar). The say these utterly relapsed into heathen_ .. Atlas" recognizes six groups for the ism. .. Quick baptisms" by wholesale continent: Hamitic, Nuba-Fulah, Semit- brought their natural result. ic, Negro, Bantu, Hottentot-Bushmen. MODEBN PROTESTANT MISSIONS date The religiO'll8 are (1) African pagan, from Moravian beginnings in West with witchcraft. human sacrifices, ahd Africa in 1736, and in South Africa in fetichism; and (2) Muhammadanism. 1792. The Church of England began Chatelain lIByS, and all experienced work in Egypt in 1826. The United witnesses agree with him, that the Presbyterians of America have had the pagans all believe in one God, who made m08t marked 8ucce88 of modem times and maintains all things, inTisible yet in Egypt proper for a dilltance of 400 eTer seeing the thoughts of man, the miles up the Nile. They have 90 staauthor of all the good and much of the tions with schools, or congregations and suffering, who is angry with men and in- schools united, taught by native pasdifferent to the details of their liTes. tors and teachers; 1000 Mos11!m bOYII They do not worship him nor represent and girls are in these schools. The him by image, nor do they believe that North African Mission ill in Tunis, he is contained in any fetich. What Tripoli, Algeria, and Morocco. So are tranllera generally call gods are inferior some others in localities, and numerous spirits, to whom God has intrusted the organizations of Roman Catholics are in administration of the natural forces. all this region and in the Sahara. They fear these and the shades of de- In 1875 Nyassa, "the Lake of the parted spirits. The images are simply Stars," was circumnavigated, and the amulets and talismans. Dying, one goes Scotch Free Church, Established to hades; dying in hades, he goes to an Scotoh, the United and the Reformed utterly unknown region. Muhamma- Presbyterians soon thereafter began danism swept with fire and sword OTer work in this part of Africa. North Africa in the seventh century, In November, 1&75, Mr. Stanley'. and in the lallt two centurills has spread challenge to Christendom to enter over the Soudan, West Africa proper, Uganda appeared in a London paper. and on the eastern coast. It has Beven months later the first mission brought some externals of civilization; party arrived at Zanzibar. The first but the tribes are in little but name Mos- converts, five in number, were baptized lem ; thllY have changed the fetich from March, 1882. Uganda lies northwest of .ticks and stones to Arabic texts from Victoria Nyanza, and is one of the most the Quran. The whole of the vast inland powerful kingdoms in East Central slave trade is in the hands of these Mos- Africa. It is a four months' journey lems. Mr. Cust says that Islam is " in from the coast. To carry 250 tons, possession of the majority of the popu- $250,000 must be paid to 1000 slaTes lation of Africa, with a tendency to in- hired Ollt by slave owners. But by the crease by its own momentum and adapta- prooeeds of the hire of the British East bility to the environment of the pagan Africa Company, 4000 slaves have effect- African." (3) Christianity came to Africa ed their freedom. The railway system through Hellenist Jews. In the fifth cen- of 600 miles building from the coast tury there were 560 bishoprics in North will cover a coast line of 400 miles and Africa. The North African Church was 1000 miles inland, levering the IIlaveswept out of existence by Islam; the caravan-routes. The reverses of the Coptic- and Abyssinian churches have Church of England Mission have been been Christian in little more than name. connected with the political situation ; lItesa's professed aoceptance of Chrill- besi, a strip. of 800 milesin length. The tiatiity; his return to heathenism, his mis!lion history. thougll I!.ot ita wOl;k, death, the succession of Mwanga, his dates from 1877 ; the la~ter begins with hostility and overthrow, his reinstate- 1885. The mission is international, mentunder the influence of the Roman- though under the di:tection of the Paris ist missionaries, his unprincipled con- Evangeliclll Missionary 8ooiet1. The duct-all combined to make a fiery fur- Primitive Methodis~s have recently en. nae,s for the martyr church of Uganda. tered this :tegion. The sacrifice of missionary life has already been enormous. The saintly The missions of Kajaria bave bef'n 80 band of graduat.,s from the English Uni- long familiar to the Christian churches versities who founded a unique mission that we make no further mention of with four bases, on the eastern side of them than, that of 650,000 Kafirs in Cape Lake Nyassa cover a radius of 25,000 Colony, about one fourth have bl'len bapsquare miles in their estimated reach of tized ; and in Zululand. of 50,000 up_ influ~nce. Thirty-six of these young ward of 2000 are Christians; and in men and maidens, the Hower of English Pondoland, of 150,000, 3000 are Chris-, birth, culture, and piety, have found rest tianized. in African graves. The mission h~s nevertheless made marked progress. In Katanga Arnot began work in 1881 by journeying from Natal to Shoehong, Lake Tanganyika was discoverlld less and on to Benguela on the West Coast, than 40 years ago. Until lately thE! and then peaceably forced his way into route thither was 830 miles from Zanzi- the Garanganze country to initiate bar, and took 100 days. Now it is up Christian civilization. The book by the Shire, thence by the missionary Mr. Arnot," Go.renganze: Seven Years' . highway, .. the Stephenson road," unit. Pioneer Mission Work," published by ing the north end of Nyassa and the the Revell Company, belongs, as Dr. A. southern point of Tanganyika. The T. Pierson says, "in the department, London Missionary Society began work not of Apologetics, but of Energetics." here in 1874, inspired by the telegram to London: "Livingstone is really The &uthern missionary region-De.- dead, and his body is coming home in maraland, Namaqualand,. Good Hope one of the queen's ships." Living. Colony, Natal, Orange Free State, etc.- stone's trumpet call, ., Go forward, and needs not detailed reference here. with the Divine blessing you will suc· These missions do not cling to the ceed. Do you carry on the work which coast, but occupy interior positiona. I have begun. I leave it with you," The climate is suited for Europeans, roused England as well as Scotland. A and large colonies have been settled. noble, heroic work, with increasingly en- Islam has never been in the ascendant. couraging result, has been done by Our reference to Mr. Cust's" Redivive." .. running the gauntlet of fiery ordeals, must in nowise be accepted as comenduring the hardship of perilous travel, mendatory of the idiosyncrasies in his surmounting obstacles of transit and opinions and criticisms. They must malarious climates, pelletrating regions stand on their merits. and some of them untrodden by Europeans," but with an have decided merits; others wear an ez ever-widening confidence amollg the cathedra air, as on page 38, aboutmiBsionmotley population of this territory. arr interference with public morals as impertinence, which it mayor may The Upper Zambesi missions in the not be ; but any allusion to their" ex- Barotsi kingdom were inaugurated by pulsion" on this account is ludicrous. M. Coillard. This kingdom stretches If anybody has gone to South Africa to from the Rafu River to 20° east long., stay, it is the missionary_ and from the Quando and Zambesi to the watersheds of the Rongo and Zam- Angolaland is 80 interestingly treated in Mr. Chatelain's" Report," that we would like to transfer it to these columnl!!. It can probably be had on ap- the English Wesleyan!! Penetrated to plieation to the proper authoritie.IJ. The Quarra, a branch of the Niger. The history of Roman Catholic missions Soudan, stretching from 8° of lat. to under the Portuguese is of use for the the borders of the Sahara, and 3500 warnings of their mistakes and the re- miles from east to west, has a popula- sults. They are now stimulated by the tion nearly equal to that df North Amer- presence of the "Bishop Taylor" 80- ica ; but missionary pioneering has be- styled " Self – supporting missions,' , gun. The name of Crowther, "the which extend to many interior stations only colored non-European bishop con- and have cost lives and money. secrated in England since apostolic Kongoland, with its good waterway days," will ever stand connected with throngh all its great basin, is so promi- the Niger region and missions; and nently in the eye of the Christian pub- Wilmot Brooke's memory will be per- lio tliat, vastly important as it is, we petuated in the Soudan Mission.

need bestow only a paragraph on it in The Gold Ooast from St. Paul to Cape this skeleton reference. At Boma are Palmas has much independent territory, 800 more or less resident Europeans, where the English Wesleyan, the Basle 80 of whom are missionaries. The Eng- and Bremen have done noble work at lish Baptists entered the Kongo valley large cost of life and yet with gratify- in 1878. Through 15 years of struggle, ing results. Liberia is patronized only, soldiers and heroines of faith have !l0 far as foreign subsidy of men and sened, suffered, and perished, till " no money goes, from the United States.

Christian church has supplied a nobler Mr. Cust is too emphatic in saying that contingent to the army of martyrs"- Liberia, as well as Sierra Leone, has the Combers alone would make this failed to make any impression on the record resplendent. Various societies surrounding colored men of the same or are at work-the American Baptists, the cognate African race. It is a marked slip Bishop Taylor, the Kongo-balolo; and in ethnological reference, for the Afro- the French Evangelical of Paris pro- Americans represent trihes in most cases poses, if it has not already begun. to from which they are remotely separated, enter French territory. Through 12,000 and to our personal knowledge they miles of coast or river.line villages and have done something, and under their towns are approachable by the mission- oonditions a good deal, to "impress"

ary. the native races adjoining them. Bishop On the Gabun, the coast island of Taylor's line of self·supporting work in Corisco and the Ogowe, the Ani.ericun the Cavallo. River country has been Presbyterians, after years of successful vigorously pushed, and though ham- work, are hampered by the French Co- pered, deserves great commendation.

lonial policy requiring the use of the Bie-.-ra Leone has an English Episcopal French language in educational work. Ohurch, self-supporting. The English In the Kameruns the English Baptists Wesleyans, the United Brethren (at had a good work, but were substituted Mendi), an American mission from Kan- by a German mission solely because it sas behind Freetown, as 1 base for a had be00me a German colony-a narrow Soudan mission, represent the work of policy out of joint with the times, and Protestants. In the Gpmbia region, at :' a I!hameful breach of the recognized Bathurstand other places, the Wesley- law of missions. " ans and English Episcopals have long The Niger basin presents a population sustained work.

•' untainted" by the evil of contact of We have made a very incomplete and European commerce. The Church of not a balanced sketch of the missions England Missionary Society has impor- of the continent of Africa. They are tant station!! in the Delta, conducted till too vast already for an outline of even very r~cently by African missionaries; a dozen pages. We have been obliged to suppress even the names of the Roman to·morrow if there were funds and men Oatholic societies and orders, many of to do it. The Tembu people have whom have shown illustrious heroism pleaded for a long time that a mission.

in self·denial and endurance worthy of ary be sent to them. The headman has high admiration. All of them will be given ground for the missionary to live found named in Mr. Oust's" Rediviva," upon. At a time when rood was soorce which if not complete is the nearest and the people nearly starving because complete reference volume that we can of what befell their harvest last year, he name, and which is invaluable except has supported in his own hut a native where the author makes excursions to evangelist who was sent there during express his notions instead of judgment; the last six months. . . .

but even these are spicy and suggestive, " People at home should know these and of vaJue. facts. In Western Pondoland there are MADAGASOAl AND ZANZmAl belong to probably not fewer than 40,000 people the African system, and should be con· with no one to tell them the Gospel.

sidered in this group of missions, They are a fine stalwart race of men, though the Malagassy belong ethnologi- but they are living in the grollsellt heacaJly rather with Malaysia. Madagas- thenism. Such a fact should surely apcar is the Great Britain of Africa, but peal to those who may know little of three times her size. Ellis's" Martyr the details of foreign mission work, and Ohurch" of Madagascar well-nigh ranks may in consequence have but a languid as 110 Christian classic. The London Mis- interest in its needs. sionary Society, the Society for the Prop. agation of the Gospel, and the Friends, ,. The TembuB have been aSKing tbat as well as the Norwegians, have operated in Madagascar, the pre-eminence a missionary should be sent to them for belonging to the first-named. All of the ten years. In the thanksgivings of this islanders are not yet evangelized. jubilee year the Tembus and Pondos will surely not be forgotten." (The A late number of the London Chronicle money is now provided, and a missionsays: "We have received a printed table ary will be sent to Tembuland. The Glasgow Oollege students are to pro- vide the mission hOllse, and Stockbridge congregation have given the communion plate.)-Rev. John Lennoz.

of statistics, showing that in our Mad- agascar Mission (not including, however, In a recent letter from Uganda, the the Betsileo district) there are 980 Rev. G. K. Baskerville, of the Ohurch schools; that of the 46.501 scholars Missionary Society, gives a striking inpresenting themselves for examination, stance of the eagerness of the Waganda 21,721 brought slates, 19,480 brought to purchase Scripture portions. Some Bibles or Testaments; and that 16,206 boxes of books arrived, and, during the passed in reading, 12,739 in writing, sale, so tremendolls was the cmsh of and 9,334 in arithmetic." those anxiolls to purchase that Mr. Baskerville was obliged to barricade his " There is a chain of missions stretch- house and sell from the window. All ing like a great strong backbone through the copies of St. Matthew's Gospel the country from Lovedale to Somer- were sold in ten minutes. Prayerville, a distance of two hundred and books, reading-books, etc., were aJl dis- posed of, and more than a thousand people were waiting about, "mad to buy a book."

fifty miles. There are two places at which this backbone just now needs The Derlhi Missionary Society is en strengthening badly. It is at that big gaged in six sections in South and Eaflt gap of ninety miles. On the left-hand Mrica, and at the various stations.has side of the direct line there is a large gathered 11,456 communicants. A misunworked part of Tembu1and. On the sionary stationed at Konigsberg writes: right hand there is the vaRt Pondo na- •• Twenty-five years ago the number of tion in wild untouched heathenism. baptized heathen in Natal was 2000 and Both of these places could be occupied now it is 8000. And the Boers, who formerly looked coldly on, now regard the mission with favor."

GENERA!. lIlSSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

VI.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

, ED~ BY lU!lV. D. L. LBONAllD.

Extraots .iid TiaD8~tion8 from Foreign to an 'African boy to sit still. It is no trouble' to an Afriean to show an ap. Periodioals.

pearanoe of reverence. Africanboys BY 'UT. C. 0. S'UlIllucx. ,ANPOVEB, ;MASS. have not ,the fidgets like English boys AnroA. have, and they have not so strong a -" Our Lessouto field is whitening will to be oontrolled, What we want is to tne harvest. There are 7689 pupils to teach them a religion which will lead in our sohools, ,and 12,460 Christians them· to disoipline their li"es. Somein,our ohurohes. While, formerly, the times when I have heard warmth of ex- Bassuto Christians doubled their num- pression on the part of those natives bers in fourteen years, it has of late who have been brought up differently; I only. taken six years for the aggregate have felt a little sad, as if there was to double itself again. During the past something wanting among us; but my ten years, tbe scholars have quadrupled, oommon sense and my experience have and 'the Christians tripled. Our Zam- alwsys .brought me baok· to this-that besi mission occupies in the missionary we must teaoh them a religion whioh army working for the oonquest of Cen- will lead them to .disoipline themselves tral A~icaa position of inoaloulable in the midst of 'this vast mass of imimportance; what surprise, then, that purity-in the midst of this terrible at- the.prince of this world should defend mosphere of evil in whioh their battle with special fury the poiD.t menaced by lies. Yes, I do not suppose that anyonr work? God has, moreover, per- body here in this protected country mitted that this mission should be a knows what a battle it is to anyone powerful means of edification for onr there in Africa to live a really holy and churohes, stimulating the faith and noble life. We hear of the virtues of courage of many." -Journal des Mis- the 'Doble savage.' Let anybody who sions, quoted in The Ohristian. talks about the virtues of the noble sav- age come and stay in oup country, and -" In the Soudan, stretching from I think then that he will have to correct the Atlantic to the Red Sea, between those theoretical impressions of his. I theeigMh and sixteenth parallels of think that he would soon have to Benorth 'latitude, there is a population of knowledge that for anyone to lead a 60;000,000 to 80,000,000, mostly Mos- really Christian life in t~t oountry lem, and almost untouched bv oission- means a much greater battle than most illY effort."-The Reaper. people have to fight amid that Chris- -" I, am oertain that the people of tianized social opinion and those sur- Africa need not so muoh to be taught roundings of protected life which most an emotionnl as a di~ciplining religion. of us have here. Therefore we ha?eto It is not difficult to work uppn the emo- koep people a long time waiting.before tions of the inhabitants of a tropical we admit tht>m to Christianity. It has oountry~ We may produce, I dare say, generally been supposed that Roman a ..great.appearanoe of outward devo- Catholics are verY easy in baptizing tion., I think that some people in Eng- people, but a Frenoh miBllionBIY told land would be surprised if they came me the other day that Cardinal Lavi- to our, large school at Zanzibar and saw gene, the great head of African mis- the devotion of the boys at the time of sions, had sont out a message that no sei'vioe; but the fact is that it does native was to be baptized under two not D1ean nearly, so much, as it would years' preparation as a catechumen.'

mean in this country. It is no trouble Well, I have tried something of that kind, and I acknowledge that it is too pa.rily in order to guard the yet weak long; but still there must be·a long Ch:ristian.·from the temptations ofe·the preparation first to test their· earnest. great city. In the course. of the year ness and sincerity, and then there must twenty houses were thus ftlledwith be the deepest dealing with individual Christian families, so that now Christ sculs. Call it conf6B8ion or what y{)U Church has a Christian· cOllgregation of like-we must deal'with each individ. about one hundred souls belongiDg,to ualsoul. The spiritual pastMmUstput it. These are partly derived from; the his arm around each individualAfrica.n, Univeraities' Mission itself, partly from and he must fight side. byside with him the stations of the Church Missionary the battle of life. Society in Mombasa and Freretown.

" The Church must not be depressed With these twenty modest Christian to a lower level to meet half.way the abodes the Mkunazini property of the heathenism of .Africa. The Church Universities' Mission forms a gennine must embrace the African, and raise Christian colony in the midst of the him up by her sacraments and means Mohammedan capital. Around the of grace, and spread a network around former slave market are situated, to the him and raise him up to her high lev. north, Christ Church; to the sOuth, the el, not abating one jot in morality or mission house with the missionaries'

spirituality of what she' requires of her dwellings; to the east the Apprentices'

children here at home. Only so, I be· Bome ; to the west the hospital, and lieve, will there be a truly healthy, liv. around these stately buildings the com· ing Church in Africa. Only then will pact array of the Christian homes.

she dare, as we are daring, to try to The whole is a worthy representation, form a native ministry, and to,put be- a mighty sermon in stone, setting forth fore each boy who has intellectual ca· English Christianity in the face of Mos· paeity, and is leading a high moral life, lem bigotry and moral corruption."- that that is the life he is to look for· Pastor RICHTlI:B, in Allgemeine M"tasions· ward to out of gratitude to God; that Zeitschrift.

as our Lord Jesus Christ has chosen him out of the millions of heathen who -The blessing of God, remarks Dr.

are still in darkness to be Bisson" and WABlflI:cX, continues to rest on the little has poured down so many blessings mission of· the Free Church of Canton upon him, so it should be the highest Vaud, at Delagoa Bay. It has three ambition of his life to take the message stations: Lorenzo-Marques, Rikatla, of the boly Gospel to his. brethren, and and Antioka. In six year!!, for the to spend his life in sharing those great three, about nine hundred· convBl'ts blessings which he has received with have been gather.ed. At Lorenzo~Mar· hiB brethren, who will remain in heathen ques a missionary physician has Hen darkness if he dQes not go to teach stationed, with very. happy results of. his them. That is what many of our young activity. To the north of Rikatla, ·in men have in their hearts ; and one day the territory of the ehief'Mahazule, a I am quite sure that ,we shall Bee an en· little Christian community has consti· thusiastic and able ministry extend· tuted itself &sa result of the courageous ing the w{)rk of· the Church far and wide testimony of a converted woman; who in Africa. " -BIBK{)p SKYTEIES, in Central has won anuruber of other women to Africa. the Gospel. .In North Transvaal" where there are also three stations-Valdelia, -In Zanzibar "it was an original Elim, and Shiluwane-there is much to idea of Bishop Steere to gather around -l'etard the work; the gold fever, the the beautiful edifice· of Christ Church ,law forbidding. more than fi'Ve'oolored all the native Christian elements, partly families to reside on one estate' (and the in {)rder to form a parish for the church, estates are large), and. continuous·.warlike commotions. Discontent, insub- delivered Himself up for us and has left ordination, and looseness of living are us His example. A missionary without sadly fostered by these conditions, and enthusiasm would be a oontradiction ; occasion the missionaries much solici- but the solid and consoientious prepara_ tude. tion of a missionary, the clear-sighted and firm direction of his work, may The Berlin Mission also suffers great- multiply tenfold the activity of a man ly from the same causes, especially from who reckons above all things on God, the oppressive Plakkerswet, the restric- and who, before submitting himself to tive law mentioned above. This mis- the direction of men, and before hum. sion, whose field of labor is very exten- bly preparing himself for his sacred mise sive, divides it into six synods, or super- sion, has surrendered himself BOul and intendencies : North Transvaal, hence- body to his God and knows that he is forth divided into ten Dioceses ; South but a torch-bearer of the eternal light. " Transvaal; Orange Free State; Natal; –Professor F. H. KRUGER, in Journal Caffraria; Cape Colony. These six dis- des Missions. tricts comprise 23,841 baptized peraons ; 1489 cateohumens; 11,456 oommuni- THE WORLD AT LARGE. cants ; 4179 scholars_ -The Zeitschrift states that the Eng- " I am only one, but 1 am one; lish oensus of Basutoland shows the I cannot do everything, bnt I can do somepopulation to be 218,324. The number of Christians of the Paris Society was thing; 9662. Adding children and adherents, What I can do, I onght to do ; these form about 11t per cent of the And what I onght to do, by the grace of God I popnlation. Scholars: 1887. 3754; 1891, 7031 ; 1892, 7869. The mission- will do." aries testify to a decided growth among the Basuto Christians of their spiritual -How little we appreciate the might life, their sense of duty. and their spirit of mites when suffiCiently multiplied. of self-denial. For example, if a church of 30 members were to contribute regularly each one – " Mr. Arnot finds himself obliged at cent a day, with an extra cent each as last to do what all missionary societies a birthday gift, and then half a cent do. He has an agency iJl. Europe to each at the end as a thank offering, look after the transport of baggage; he the amount for a year would be the has an agent on the ooast to receive handsome sum of $110, or enough to them in transit. He has seen himself keep 11 girls or boys in a boarding-school obliged to found two intermediate sta- in India. A club of 3 would thus edutions between the coast and Bunkeya. cate 1 heathen child. What a chance This mission, lately ext~lled as repro- for Sunday-school classes! duoing the apostolic type, in contrast with organized societies, assume., more -The Boston Saturday Evening Gazette and more, the habits of these. It oould recently bestowed upon its readers this not be otherwise. Every personal effort eminently sensible and Christian counwhich prolongs itself must needs organ- sel: .. If you are getting lazy, v.-atch ize itself or disappear; but a regular James. If your faith is below par, read and faithful organization does not ex- Paul. If you are impatient, sit down clude the apostolic spirit, self-denial, quietly and have a talk with Job. If self-renunciation, the sacrifice of life, your are just a little strong-headed, go if needful, the ardent love of souls, the and see Moses. If you are getting holy desire of glorifying, by an obscure weak-kneed, take a look at Elijah. If and hidden work of perhaps all the there is no song in your heart, listen to days of our life, our Saviour, who has David. If you are getting sordid, spend a while with Isaiah. If you feel chilly, get the beloved disciple to put his arms around you. If you are losing sight of the future, climb up to Revelation and split in two for me, let me get under get a glimpse of the promised land." one corner.) 't Yes, and also let us add, if you do not -Somebody defines Buddhism to be believe much in missions, and so do not a system which teaches men to pray to give much, sit down for an hour now nobody to be made nothing of. and then and commune with the Son of God and the apostle to the Gentiles, -A glance at some missionary statis- to read, mark, and inwardly digest tics carefully prepared and published their teachings on the subject. in tbe American Q;u,arterly Register for -The first appropriation to send a 1830 is very suggestive, and clearly indi- Methodist missionary to India was made cates what marvels of progress have in 1852. The amount was $7500. The come to the kingdom during a few bishops were requested to select a decades. For the Sandwich Islands proper man for superintendent. Four only 90 communicants are reported, and years passed, however, before anyone for the Wesleyans in the South Seas, with the proper qualifications could be Fiji included, 60 communicants and 165 found willing to assume the task of in the schools. In New Zealand and founding a great mission in India. New Holland (for as yet there was no Bishop Thoburn says that it would sur- Australia) are 7 missionaries and 199 in prise people at the present day if the the schools. Africa has 91 missionaries, whol.! truth were told about the search representing 9 societies, 10 native asfor a superintendent, and expresses the sistants, and 2603 communicants. In opinion that" no other prominent post Ceylon, Hindustan, and India beyond in all the history of the Methodist the Ganges 10 societies are at work, Church was ever declined by so many with 135 missionaries, 424 native assist. nominees." At last, in 1856, Rev. ants, 2864 communicants, and 39,219 in William Butler accepted the post. the schools. Dr. Morrison had been in China since 1807 ; 2 others had just ar· -A missionary to New Zealand who rived from America; Messrs. Bridgman was in the habit of dispensing blankets and Abeel, two natives, have been bapamong the Maoris who attended his tized, and one of them, Leangafa, is meetings, noticed that one native came zealously engaged in spreading the too frequently for these comfortable ar- Christian truth in the interior. At the ticles. He mentioned the fact. "No close 30 benevolent societies in the more blankets ?" responded the Maori. United States are named, including all "Well, then, no more hallelujah 1" And the missionary societies, both home and he departed. foreign, also all the Bible, tract, educa.

-Evidently the Occidental mind and tion, temperance, colonization, sea- the Oriental were not cast in the same men's, peace, and prison societies, and mould; and therefore it behooves trans- asylums for the deaf and dumb; and lators in particular to be careful in their the total receipts for the year preceding choice of language. Dr. Chamberlain is given as $584.084.02. Those days of tells this story in illustration. He one exceedingly small things are not so ve~ day SUbmitted a somewhat close Telugu far distant, either.

translation of the hymn, "Rock of Coming down 30 years nearer to the Ages," to an able Telugu pundit, and present, in the New Englander of Au- asked him to say frankly what meaning gust, 1860, Leonard Bacon said : "There it conveyed to him. After long ponder- are at least 40 societies with an expendi.

ing and much hesitation, he replied: ture of $3,000,000, with 5000 native "Every religion has its mysteries, and helpers, and 200,000 communicants."

this, I suppose, is one of yours. I can- Glancing backward, he added: "In not understand it at all, but this is what 1820, at the end of the first decade of it seems to say, 'Oh very old stone, the American Board, there were not more than 50 oonverts," though he could Boldier who (in Lawrence's last words) not find half so many-oould discover died 'trying to do his duty' has d~ but 1 in Bombay, a Mohammedan, 2 in served better of his country and of man- Ceylon, and 20 Indians and negroes kind than have these brave ~en and among the Chootaws and Chickasaws of women of the Madura Mission, who Georgia. And in 1825 there were but 5 face daily the fever of the jungle and native helpers, 4 in Ceylon, and the cholera, whioh is always present in fifth among the Cherokees. ., Now they India, and are, with heroio self·sacri. are grown to 497, of whom 243 are pas- fice, wearing out their lives silently for tors." the good of others."

-The Ohristian Observer (Presbyte- -In Thibet almost every crime is rian, Louisville, Ky.) heads an editorsl punished by the imposition of a fine, relating to the acceptance of three men and murder is by no means an expen- as miBSionaries " More Foreign Mission sive luxury. The fine varies according Appointments, .. and says: "The secu- to the social standing of the victim-120 lar papers are full of the names of men bricks of tea (worth about 35 cents a appointed to represent the United brick) for one of the "upper c1aBS," 80 States in foreign lands, and we have bricks for a person of the middle class, felt that these men are honored in being 40 bricks for a woman, and so on down appointed ambassadors of this Govern- to 2 or' 3 for a pauper or a wandering ment. .. And then, after naming the foreigner. Almost every grown-up man young oandidates and the countries to in the country has a murder or two to which they are to be sent, asks: ,. Shall his credit. we not feel that they have an honor greater than that of any earthly ambas- -In Afrioa a Masai woman has a sador ?" market ,value equal to 5 large glass beads, while a oow is worth 10 of the -The Kingdom (Baptist Missionary same. Union) declares that since there are thirty times as many heathen as there "It was a girl, you know," was the are evangelioal Christians, it follows reallon given by a man and his wife on that eaoh Christian is responsible for Epi, one of the New Hebrides, who had thirty heathen, and they are his share. unblushingly confessed to having buried one of their children alive. -Charles S. Smith, a New York merchant of eminent standing in the busi- Dr. William Ashmore, of Swatow, on ness world, has been visiting India, and visiting a neighboring village, asked the writing to the Tribune, speaks in the population, and was told, .. about three highest terms of the missionaries he or four thousand." "Does this inolude met, and espeoially of those in the Ma- women?" he asked. .. Oh, no," was dura field, whose work he carefully in. the reply; "we follow the Chinese cusvestigated. Thil!l is the closing passage tom and do not count the women." of his letter: "I have since visited the stirring scenes of the Indian Mutiny at -The Spirit of Missions has been told Lucmo,.., Cawnpore, and Delhi. I have " that when that marvel of business enstood reverently and with uncovered terprise, the Standard Oil Company, head beside the graves of Havelock and would find a market for its products it Lawrence. I have read the tablet of is not content merely to wait on the or- Lord Napier, upon which he inscribed dinary demand, but it proceeds to create the name. of the gallant men who car- a market. Its agents went into Menco, ried the Kashmit gate by storm, and but found the people so averse to ohange gave their lives to save the honor and that they would still hold on to their the empire of the English raoe in India. tallow dips in spite of all that was told I solemnly believe, however, that no them of the excellence of kerosene. What then? Did the company give that up as II hopeless market? Not at all. Their agents went about to con· 'Was no ordinary calamity to us as Bapquer the prejuuice and to overcome the tists, for it was, as' has been said, • the stolid indifference, and they did it at a home of Baptist traditions and treaprodigious outlay. They took into sures,' as well as a c&ntre of our misevery house a lamp, all trimmed and sionary operations, home and foreign. filled with oil, and gave it to the people, Every day brings some fresh experience and immediately the market was made." of loss and hindrance oonsequent uPOn it to the workers of the Woman's Society -An interesting illustration of t,he of the East. " indebtedness of science to Christianity is given in 8 little book descriptive of " We can never recall this calamity " Work for the Blind in China." From without thankfulness that no lives were this it appears that a system of Isised imperilled, that it has called forth such characters representing the Chinese lan- kind expressions of sympathy, ihat guage has recently been perfected, a strength equal to the day has beengiven language which has no alphabet proper, to those whose work was so seriCHlSly but 4000 symbols representing syllables, interrupted. The experienoe has taaght and which takes a lifetime to learn. us new confidence in God asa very The system employed is by an ingenious present help in trouble." reduction of the sounds-as distinct from the syllables-to 408. The inventor is -The women of the Lutheran Church, a self-taught genius, Rev. W. H. Mur- General Synod, have four representa. ray, BOn of a Scotch mechanic, who was tives in the foreign field, all at Guntur, prevented from following his father's India, and one of them is a physician. trade by an accident in which he lost They publish mission studies for each an arm. Becoming an agent of the month, and' the General Literature Bible society, he was sent to carry Committee keeps on hand a varied supon its work ill China. Here the mis- ply of tracts, photographs, etc., to dif.' erable condition of the blind, of fuse information and excite interest. whom there is an unusual number in the empire, attracted his attention, and -The women of the Scottish Free led him to devote himself to the discov- Church publish the Helpmeet and the ery of a method by which they might be ahildren's Record. enabled to read. -The English Baptists have their WOMAN'S WORK. Ladies' Association for the Sllpport of zenana work and Bible women in India -The Woman's Missionary Society and China, and a monthly paper, the of the Methodist Church, Canada, has Zenana Missionary Herald. 501 auxiliaries with 11,557 members, and 221 circles and bands with 6590 -The London Sooiety sends out 60 members. The income last year was women, 31 to India, 20 to China, 5. to $35,790. The number of missionaries Madagascar, and 4 to the South Seas. is 26, of whom 16 are in Japan, and 8 in Mrs. Robert Whyte edits the Quarterly British Columbia at work for the In- News of Woman's Work, and the Juvedians and Chinese, with 2 in China. nile also is published, a neat mouthly full of good things. The April number -Helping Ha:niJ. for May has an im- contains an amusing illustrated poem pressive page, which gives in parallel entitled "The Lament of a Missionary columns first the ., shade" and then Box," whioh had seen better days, but the ., light" of the current missionary is now empty and forgotten, an excelsituation. The first item in each col- lent piece for· recitation. umn will serve as a specimen : -In the 'Home JC'lSsiooary for April "The burning of Tremont Temple Ellen W. Curtis tells of what she calls .. a novel climb in Miehigan," but which is equally good for any State, or territory, or kingdom on earth, and no mat- Bible women of our own country and ter how level the surface may be. After England must number approximately premising that" too many of us are sur- 2000..- Oongregationalist.

rounded by the Mountains of Ignorance UNITED STATES. (ignorance of the missionary work); and closing down. overthese mountains, -Christians in Great Britain or upon and shutting us in from the busy out· the Continent have little conception of side world, is the leaden sky of indif- the peculiar and very heavy burdens ference, and we do not know that Le- borne by their American brethren. For, yond these mountains lies a vast field in addition to the calls to aid in the re- ready to be cultivated by us ;" she goes demption of the heathen world is the on to allege that "in flOnt of every imperative and almost appalling de- church in our land stands a mountain, mand for home mission work in almost which we will call the' Mount of Priv- every community between the Atlantic ilege: and we may all climb it if we aitd the Pacific, in the new,settlements, will." And the sentence which follows and among the Indians, and the Freed· will give an insight into the meaning men, and the Chinese, and the foreign.

of the parable: "First let me ask your ers from every clime. Take a single forbearance if I should not go straight denomination as a fair specimen, which, up the old beaten path that leads to the aftlJr an annual expenditure of $6,790,.

home missionary work, for you know 000 for ordinary church work, gives in on mountain trips Bome of the most addition some $2,500,000 for home mis.

beautiful mosses and ferns are often sions on the frontier, etc., and after found in the little side paths; and if I that $840,000 for foreign missions.

take you into these paths, it will only -It is announced in the Roman be that I may show you some of the Catholic journals that the Rev. WaIter peculiar blessings with which our Elliot is to try" an interesting experi· Heavenly Father has endowed thill ment." He is to give himself to the State. " work of converting AmericaIl "non.

-In the early days of missions the Catholics" into good subjects of the Bible woman was not. She is the prod. Papacy. He is to do this by public ad. uct of years of patient toil. It was dresses, by lectures, by sermons, by necessary first to win her from allegi- wayside talks, by the distribution of ance to heathen gods, then to teach her leaflets, etc. He is of Irish-Catholic to read the Bible, to understand its descent, and is described as " American in all his ideas and aspirations;" an truths, to imbibe its spirit and to shape " eloquent speaker;" and that we may know the Paulist father more perfectly, her life by its laws. Then came years he is further described as a "most enof spiritual growth and of increase in gaging personality, a six-footer, broadnumbers, until now the Bible woman is shouldered, manly, and with a voice recognized an an important factor in deep and resonant, in the prime of life, missionary work. A Japanese pastor about fifty, with a full, reddish.brown said of them, .' I would rather have one beard, slightly flecked with gray." of these Bible readers for a helper than With this Mr. Elliot on the one hand, a man if I could have but one. " Count· and Mr. Webb essaying to win us to ing those supported by Christians in Islam on the other, great will be our foreign lands, the Congregationalists opportunities. have over 200 Bible women, the English Zenana Society has 171, the Baptist Foreign Missionary Society of the Unit. -A church in New York, Methodist ed States over 150, the Methodist For· Episcopal, has among its members the eign Missionary Society in the United following nationalities: English, Irish, States 300, It is safe to state that the Scotch, Welsh, Norwegian, Swedish, Danish, French, German, Spanish, beyond Behring Straits, and where the Italian, Greek, Roumanian, Chinese, Presbyterians have a mission, and stu- African, and Hebrew. And these, all dent life must be peculiar: .. The winborn of the same Spirit, having experi- ter term is one long night. The conence of the same pardoning grace, and stant need of lamps in the school·room rejoicing in the same blessed hope, may is a matter of course. But II greater sing together, "All hail the power of difficulty is experienced in the confu- Jesus' name." No other name can I!IO sion of time which arises from the abunite. sence of the sun to mark day and night. Without a marked difference in the light -A Dakota paper gives an interview between noon and midnight, all knowlwith an Indian whose son is in the school edge of time among a barbal'ous people at Carlisle, Pa. In broken English he becomes lost. They know no difference said : "It makes him good boy ; he read between nine o'clock A.M. and nine Bible; he help me chop wood; he cure o'clock P.M. Consequently, when the my leg; he build fence; he make scbool bell rings out into the Arctic house; he make coat; he mend shoes." darkness at nine o'clock A.M., some of This is quite a list of accomplishments, the pupils have just gone to bed, and !tnd shows the young man had not been are in their first sound sleep. Roused among the white people in vain. Fur- up and brought to the school-room, they ther on he said: "He no dance any fall asleep in their seats. Many of the more; he say that foolish." pupils have come to school without their breakfasts; with sleepy bodies -Probably there are from 10,50(l to and empty stomachs, they are not in 11,000 Indian adherents of the Protes- the best condition to make progress in tant Episcopal, Presbyterian, and Con- their studies. " gregational churches in the Dakotas. Last year three large assemblages were -The American Colonization Society held of the Christian Sioux. On July was organized seventy.six years ago, be- 4th a Catholic congress gathered at gan to send colonists to Liberia four Standing Rock Agency, with 2 bishops years later, aided 50 to emigrate thither in attendance, 8 missionaries, and 800 last year, and from the beginning 22,- Indians. Of these 224 were confirmed. 135. Just now one important part of Then the last of August the Episcopal its work is found in agitating for more Convention met on the Rosebud Reser- direct, IDore frequent, and cheaper vation, attended by more than 2000 communication, in order that the Freed- Sioux, all in citizen's dress. They men may more easily exchange the formed their tepees, 470 in number, in United States for Africa. a circle half a mile in diameter, with wagons in the rear, and 2000 to 3000 -These few figures are most eloquent horses feeding on the plains beyond. About $1000 were brought in-offerings in setting forth the marvellous developby the women. The Presbyterian Indians and their missionaries held what ment of the Young Men's Christian Asthe Indians call the Paya Owohdakeunited talk-at Yankton Agency, South sociation: Dakota, September 17th to 20th. As many as 1000 were gathered at one 1866. 1892. time. During the year this Indian board of missions received $1386 from Associations reporting…. . 68 1,372 the Indian churches and kept 4 Indian missionaries in the field. Total membership …….. . 15,498 217,090 -Rev. Sheldon Jackson has this to Secretaries and other emtell of Point Barrow, Alaska, lying far ployed officera… . . . . . . . . 12 1,192 BuildiD~s …… ……….. 1 268 Value of buildings……… $10,000 $11,002,520 Total value pro)crty.. …. 90,000 12,878,595 Annual expenses of local work ………………. 50,000 1,992,328 Associations in college. . .. 1 400 Railroad secretaries em- ployed ……………. .. o 111. These figures, however, tell but part -The Board of Managers of the For. of the story. "Instead of being scat- eign Missionary Society of the Protestered bands, the associations are all or- tant Episcopal Church has sent an inganized into a great army and are work. vitation to Bishop Ferguson, of Liberia, ing together as no other religious or- at Cape Palmas, to visit the United ganization except the Roman Catholic States during the coming summer. Church, and even that is eclipsed in Bishop Ferguson is the only negro many ways." member of the American House of Bishops. He was born in Charleston, -The International Medical Mission. S. C., a little more than forty years ary Society has a charter in sight, under ago, but went to Liberia with his parwhich it can open in New York City a ents when he was five years old. He medical missionary training school, if has been educated wholly in the schools, only its friends will rally and raise $50,- college, and theological seminary which 000, to put with a like sum already the Episcopal Church maintains in that pledged, for a building and endowment. country. A preliminary circular has been sent out to all who may desire to enter such -The African Methodist Episcopal an institution. Church has a. mission in Sierra Leone with several stations, 355 church-mem. -The dedication on April 6th of the bers, 325 in Sunday-school, and lIome great granite Mormon temple in Salt 700 adherents. The mission was opened Lake has received abundant notice in in 1886. the public press; but the statement that this structurc cost $5,000,000 is to -Who says that science is not the be taken cum grano magno. One third handmaid of religion? Read this : of that sum is probably nearer the amount of money actually expended, .. The health of Rev. F. C. Klein, the since the bulk of the work was donated Methodist Protestant missionary at by· the saints. As far back as 1853 Nagoya, Japan, and president of the Brigham Young began to send pitiful Anglo-American College at that place, appeals to the faithful in Great Britain baving become impaired to such an exto contribute liberally for the purchase tent as to threaten his recall, it occurred of .. glass and shingles." Thill is the to one of his friends that his labors might eighth temple built, or founded, by the be lightened and his strength and eye- Mormons for the practice of their secret sight (which was also failing) husbanded rites-one in Ohio, two in Missouri, by the use of an Edison phonograph. one in Illinois, and four in Utah; and An appeal was made through one of the their amazing scheme contemplates the church papers for an offering for that erection of something like two dozen purpose. The next week a check came more-that is, one for each ., stake of from the president of one of the Chris- Zion." tian Endeavor societies for $150, and the instrument has been forwarded." -Our Baptist brethren of the Missionary Union sorrow, and also greatly -The Mennonite Mission Board has rejoice, for when Tremont Temple, charge of an Indian contract school at Boston, was burned March 19th the so- Halstead, Kan., with upward of 30 puciety suffered serious embarrassment pils, is doing work among the Cheyennes and loss; but then, as an offset, though and Arapahoes of Oklahoma, and bethe centennial million was not obtained, sides has in contemplation a mission yet when the books were closed the among the Moquis of Arizona. The sum total of gifts and pledges had amount expended last year was $9901, reached $851,375, with good hope of of which $3913 was received from the large additions later. government.

-In a recent issue of the Central Pres- byterian (Richmond, Va.) a mission arti· cle sets out with a Te Deum and closes ulation oi the district are now nomiwith a Miserere, and because : nally Christian. It is believed that he had just completed the revision of his ,. Never in the history of our church translation of the whole Bible into has the call to put forth every effort in Cree, into which language he had also our foreign mission work been so loud. translated the Prayer Book and> a hymnso inspiring as at this time. The op- book. portunities set before us are unparalleled in our experience, The tokens -The London Society has ordered a of God's favor have never been so steamer, to cost $80,000, for use in the rich. Twenty-seven missionaries are South Seas, and calls upon the young before our E:Kecutive Committee to be people to undertake the serious task of sent out as a new force-the largest providing the funds required. number ever offered in one year. Among them are 4 accomplished medi- -The Propagation Society (S. P. G.) cal men-l for the Congo, 1 for Korea, reports a total income for last year of 2 for China," $635,745.

And the inviting openings are named -The United Presbyterians report in and described through a half column; a single month 95 baptisms in their but over against all this is the report of mission fields: in Manchuria 63, in a " heavy falling off in contributions." Kaffraria 18, and in Old Calabar 14; and a most earnest call has been issued -The United Brethren are passing for 11 additional missionaries, 6 men through a time of sore trial, for not and 5 women, to strengthen and enlarge only has their African mission been the work. sadly weakened again and again by death, but also, on March 9th, Rev. ASIA. B. F. Booth, D.D., the faithful and efficient secretary of the Missionary So- Turkey.-The Hebrews who during ciety, was called from earth. recent years have returned to the Prom- ised Land have not found it flowing EUROPE. with milk and honey, but, on the con- trary, rags and pinching hunger are the -The English Baptists set out to raise lot of thousands, so that their benevoa $500,000 centennial thank-offering. lent brethren elsewhere are compelled which March 20th had reached $555,- to raise large sums for their relief. 000, and later intelligence is to the effect that $625,000 have been pledged. -It is pleasant to know that, after Verily, the zeal and good works of Carey long delay, our Government has taken have not been forgotten. the Sultan sternly to task for the out- rages and destruction of property in -The China Inland Mission sent out Marsovan, and that the costly seminary 57 missionaries between August, 1892, is likely to be rebuilt erelong with and February of this year. Of these Turkish gold. 25 are from Great Britain, 6 from America, and 5 from Australia. For -Rev. H. N. Barnum, of the Amerithree months 113 baptisms are re- can Board, writes to the New York Obported. server of the crushing calamity which has befallen Malatia in Eastern Asia -The Church Missionary Society has Minor. Three years ago the city, of received intelligence of the death of 50,000, was desolated by fire, a year the Rev. John Horden, D.D., Bishop of later a second time, and now an earth- MoosonGe. Dr. Horden went out to quake has killed or wounded some 600 Moose Fort on Hudson's Bay in 1851, and left the bulk of the population desand was consecrated in 1872. Through titute of homes, while the church, the his efforts the whole of the Indian pop- parsonage, and the 4, school buildings are in ruins. The people are heroic, 1890. Taking all the societies together, but desperately poor, and large help is the foreign and Eurasian missionaries required. increased from 479 to 711 ; the native helpers from 1643 to 3278; pupils in India.-It appears that evangelistic schools from 40,897 to 62,414 ; and pu. work, after the American pattern, is to pils in zenanas from 9132 to 32,659. be pursued in heatheI!- lands. The Rev. Dennis Osborne, who became well -A sign of the reviving activity of known in this country while in attend- the Buddhist religion is seen in the ance some years ago in the Methodist work of the Buddha Gaya Maha Bodhi General Conference, "has been ap- Society, the objects of which are the es· pointed by Bishop Thoburn general tablishment of a Buddhist monastery evangelist for all India. During the and a Buddhist college, the publication past year he has given much of his time of Buddhist literature in Indian verto Hindustani evangelistic work, for naculars, and the support of Buddhist which he is well prepared. " missionaries at Buddha Gay a, or Bud Gya, in Behar, India, the spot where –At a meeting of the North India Gautama, sitting under the great ban- Conference of the Methodist Episcopal yan tree, B.C. 588, is said to have re- Church, held at Bareli, 48 men were or- ceived his call. From this place it is dained to the office of the Christian intended to start a gigantic mission for ministry. All save 3 of these were na- the propagation of the faith throughout tives of India. This is in the district the world. It is intended to unite the where, in 1892, 18,000 baptisms were Buddhist countries-China, Japan, Siam, made. These men have been: in train- Cambodia, Nepaul, Burmah, Ceylon, ing for many years, and are believed to Chlttagong, Thibet. and Asakan-in this be thoroughly fitted for ordination. movement; and tho secretary of the so· ciety represents that it has been cor· -The Lodiana Mission of the Ameri- dially welcomed hy the educated Hindus can Presbyterian Church reports a total of India. Our Colonel Olcott is director of 266 additions on confession of faith and chief adviser, and Sir Edwin Ar. during the last year, making the roll of nold is said to have expressed sympacommunicants 948. The per cent of thy with it. increase is far beyond anything hitherto reported. Many of the additions were China.-Dr. Morrison died in 1834, in the districts connected with the sev- after 27 yeari! of incessant toil, and dureral stations. ing all that time had not heen allowed to hold a public service; but yet every -In this vast peninsula only 1 man Sunday, behind locked doors, with a in 10 can read and write, and 1 woman few natives, he had read and expounded in 190, while among the Christians the gospels. With that fact in mind one third of the men cau read and scan these figures, relating to the inwrite and one seventh of the women crease of church-members: and girls. Of the Hindoos 1 man in 10 is possessed of scholarship to this ex- In 1842 there were …………. 6 tent and 1 woman in 267 ; of the Mo- .. , ……… 350 hammedans 1 in 15 of the men and 1 in '. " 1852 … ……… 320 of the women. 1865 ~ 2,000 ……. ~ …… 13,035 -An industrial school for Moham- " 1876 " " ………….. 28,000 medan women, the only one of the " 1886 " kind in Southern India, has been estab- " ……… … 37,287 lished by the American Lutheran Mis- " 1889 sion. " 1892 …………. 50,000 -Woman's work in India had a wonderful development between 1881 and -A gentleman once saw in an out-of.

the.way place about 20 Chinese babies tied to stakes on a patch of green grass.

The length of each rope was about ten feet, and the stakes were far enough it. Latterly the German Government apart so that the babies wouldn't get has been reduuing Arab slave dealers to all tangled up. They seemed very subjection within its sphere of influence happy, and while he stood watching in Southwest Africa, anrl have succeeded them he did not hear one of them cry. in limiting their operations to the The mothers were at work in a rice-field country lying between Stanley Falls and a little way off. Lake Tanganyika. The only outlet left for the IIIave drivers is eastward. Henry -Dr. Legge, the eminent Chinese M. Stanley says in a late Harper that a scholar, now connected with Oxford railway from Victoria Lake to the Ind. Uni,ersity in England, says: " I have ian Ocean would extinguish the traffic, been reading Chinese books for more and would command an area of 150,000 than forty years, and any general re- square miles.of British territory. If he quirement to love God, or the mention can belt the Dark Continent from east of anyone as loving Him, has yet to to west and Cecil Rhodes project a line come for the first time under my eye." north and south, it will ensure its ulti. mate civilization. -The Ohinese Recorde:r hears with deep solicitude that the International -The Protestants in Uganda have Missionary Alliance is to send 200 two thirds of the oountry allotted to Swedish missionaries to China, at the them, the other third being divided berate of 20 each month, and with only tween the Roman Catholics and the $250 a year for salary and expenses. Mohammedans, as they are less numer. ous. The mission work is going on -One of the ablest. native preachers most prosperously, the greatest danger in the Foochow conference, though beiug that the political supremacy of offered $50 a month to enter the con- the Protestants will lead many to prosular service refused, preferring to con. fess themselves Christians from oorrupt tinue preaching with but $3 a month. motives. Within a period of about eighteen months, ending in September, -Thibet continues to be inaccessible. 1892, the Bible Society delivered to the No missionary is allowed to cross its Church MissionAry Society about 25,000 frontier. But its needs are not lost copies of Scriptures for use in Uganda. sight of. In our last, mention was This shows in a striking way the inter. made of a Roman Catholic who had est of the people in the Bible, but is hung about its borders for years, and very far from indicating its full extent. had prepared a dictionary and a trans· lation of St. John. The Methodists -In the report of Lovedale for 1892, have long had a mission immediately it is stated that the church, which was outside the country, and a flank move- organized in 1886, has now a member. ment from the northeast is now being ship of 150. During the year 40 new undertaken by the agents of the China communicants were received, 33 young Inland Society. The Moravians, too, men and 7 young women. Besides have been long watching and waiting, these, 19 Gallas were admitted by bapbusy meantime with a translation of tism, 14 boys and 5 girls, on profession the Scriptures. Those barred gates will of their faith. erelong be seen standing wide open.

AFRICA. -The East African Mission of the American Board is to be moved from -In 1885 the leading powers of the the malarious and unsympathetic neighworld gave their recognition to the borhood of the Portuguese coast town Congo Free State, one of its duties Inhambane to the healthier interior of being the suppression of the slave trade. Gazaland. In its new location it will Zanzibar has done something in this be under English protection, and will direction. Morocco and Tripoli foster start with a grant of a traot of land as earth and straw giving plaoe to edifioes large as an ordinary farm. of stone and briok. One of the first -The Hermannsbnrg missionaries substantial buildings was intended to among the Zulus, after holding a con- hold the fine library of the Universities ferenoe, decided to abolish the prevail- Missions. But before the building was ing oustom- among the natives of ex- oompleted a fire destroyed the 1500 vol· ohanging girls and women for oattle I umes which the missionaries had aoou· Strange to say, the Christian oonverts mulated. Now they are hungry for oy- .are not willing to submit to this inno- olopmdias, works of soienoe, grammars vation, and have dllmanded of the mis- and dictionaries of vario1!" foreign lansionaries to prove to them from the guages, books of travel, poetry, history, Scriptures that it would be unlawful and standard fiotion.

for them to sell their daughters for oat- -Miinzenberger in his" Abyssinien" tle. If the above statement is true, it holds that the regeneration of Abyssinia looks as though some second conver· is the first step toward gaining Afrioa sions were in order. for modem civilization and the Gospel; that in these old seats and oentres of -The promoters of the Zambesi In. Christian culture, literature and learn. dustrial Missions have a plan for mak. ing, the best base of operations can be iDg missions self-supporting after the found, from which the work oould exfirst outlay in establishing them. It is tend in all direotions. proposed to raise $7500 to purchase land-which can be bought in some dis- tricts at the rate of 1000 acres for $250 -In a letter written by Dr. Living- -and by native labor to raise crops, stone in 1870, just brought to light in which when realized would pay the oost England, the explorer oonfesses that if of missionary wO'rk in the district. It he had known all the hunger, toil, and is believed that by means of the project hardship in his exploration, he " might there would be planted in the heart of have preferred a straight waistooat, the Africa; a self-supporting, colonizing and head shaved and a blister on it to under- Christianizing element which would be taking Sir Roderiok's task. My ohilof great value to the people, and which dren, however, will Bee that I have been would help to develop the vast re- a stout-hearted servant of Him who en· sources of the continent. dowed me with the wisdom, taot and -'Siokening accounts oome of deso- pluck of an explorer, as He did the lating slave·raiding in the region lying workmen of the Mosaio tabernaole and to the north of Lake Nyassa. Arabs others in all ages."

are the acoursed aotors, and their plan -A letter received in London from is to surround a village by night, place Sierre Leone says that the vigilant sup. a warrior at each door, order the in- pression of the slave trade along the mates out, spear the men and boys and coast, and the consequent inability of oapture the women. Of the latter 300 the warlike races to dillpose of their oapwere thus taken in a single village. tives at a profit, has oaused a revival in -A pathetio appeal for books comes the most terrible form of the scenes of from Central Africa. In Lake Nyassa slaughter and bloodshed which formerly is Lukoma Island, oontaining only made every chief town of the interior & twelve square mUes, but more densely Golgotha.

populated than many places in Europe. It is universally admitted in the settle.

Missionaries have lived there for years, ments that the approaching extinotion and many of the natives arB able to read of the slave trade in Western Afrioa is and write. The island has recently making warfare more meroiless than it .b~n comple.t.el'y transformed, huts of used to be.